《Sylph Resurgence》


 Sylph Resurgence: Prologue

    <Nirvania Capital, Nirvana>


    "Argh!" a boy screamed as he stood up straight from his bed, his body soaked in perspiration. Realising that it was just a nightmare, the same old one he had been experiencing on a frequent basis over the past 7 years, the boy quickly regained his composure as he checked the time on his clock.


    The time shown was 0645, which was neither too early nor too late for the boy, who quickly got out of bed. As the boy stood straight, his body features were now clearly visible. He wasn''t very muscular, but he was lean and decently toned, possessing a rather athletic body. He had neatly trimmed black hair on top of his head, complementing his slightly above average looks with his sharp nose and auburn pupils.


    This was Kai, and he dragged himself to the bathroom to wash up before wearing his school uniform. After all, today was going to be his first day of school at the renowned Zion Academy. Zion Academy wasn''t an ordinary school that provided solely general education, it was a school that groomed future elite soldiers and adventurers, since it provided courses on Magic and other forms of combat.


    Kai shuffled down the stairs, where his father, a man who was much more solidly built than him with a scar across his left cheek, was already up and preparing breakfast. He was Arkad, Kai''s father and Major of the City Guard, the division within the Army which was in charge of internal security.


    Helping him was an adorable little girl aged no older than 10, with her black hair tied into 2 pigtails. She was Yuri, Kai''s little sister. Yuri exclaimed, "Big Brother, you''re finally awake! Come, let''s eat breakfast together!"


    Kai smiled gently, trying as hard as he could to conceal his exhaustion as he sat down at the dining table, silently eating his breakfast together with his family. As he was munching on his bread, something caught his eye. It was a photo of his family, taken 7 years ago when his mother was still around.


    Noticing his son''s peculiar expression as though he was reminiscing something, on top of his unusual lack of energy, Arkad asked gently as he turned to see what Kai was looking at, "You had that nightmare again, my boy? Is that horrifying memory really that indelible?"


    Kai answered with a question of his own, "Dad, do demons truly exist? If they do, what has Mum done to warrant such cruel savagery from them? I can never forget-"


    Remembering that his sister was still present, Kai swiftly kept his tongue in check to spare his sister from the gory details before resuming, "You know what I mean, Dad."Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Arkad hesitated for a while before replying calmly, "I don''t know too, my boy. I''ve never seen a demon in real life before, even with my years serving in the military. There were simply no traces left to incriminate anyone, let alone a demon. My best advice is to try to let go and forget, but if you can''t, then use this as a source of motivation to train harder, to become stronger so that you might protect your loved ones."


    Kai looked at Yuri who was growing increasingly nervous from the tension in the air, "You''re right, Dad. I''ll definitely train harder and get to the bottom of this matter. I''m sorry if I had startled you, Yuri, but rest assured that Big Brother would protect you with all his might no matter who or what threatens you, okay?" before patting his little sister on the head.


    Yuri nodded and chirped innocently, her uneasiness dissipated, "Uhm! I too want to grow stronger so that all 3 of us can stay together happily as one family!" Both Arkad and Kai laughed before Kai glanced at the clock on the wall, which read 0715.


    Kai exclaimed, "Gosh, school starts at 0745! I can''t be late on the 1st day! Yuri, be a good girl and listen to Dad, okay?" as he grabbed a piece of bread and rushed out towards the door. Yuri nodded and smiled brightly as she watched her brother head towards the direction of Zion Academy, ready to begin the new school term.


    <Somewhere else in Nirvana>


    A blue-haired girl was alone in her room as she was seen with a letter between her hands. She was rather tall for her gender, but otherwise, she had an average build for a girl, though she had a bit more muscle than most girls. Her blue hair was long, as she let it flow down below her shoulders.


    The girl read the letter silently in her mind, "To my dearest daughter, Adeline, I''m sorry to have put you through this, but as the finest among your peers, you were deemed most suitable for this covert mission, where you are tasked to investigate our relations with the humans in Nirvania.


    I dislike sending youths, but only youths can infiltrate the esteemed Zion Academy as students to learn more about its inner workings and how potential soldiers are trained in Nirvania. In there, hopefully you would also learn more about their stance towards us, so that we may make a more informed decision when the time comes.


    Remember, your safety should be the utmost priority, I''ll be sending another agent, Huth, there to assist you in aspects you may not be familiar with, given your tender age. Take care and may Mother Nature watch over you, your inept father, Azir."


    A small smile crept up on Adeline''s face when she finished reading the letter, even though she had already read it countless of times. Her father was really a worrywart, and it amused her to think that he was the King of her people, the Sylphs. Adeline drew her long hair back from her ears, which were pointed, a trait of the Sylph race.


    Realising that she had nearly forgotten to apply her disguise, Adeline quickly performed transformation magic to conceal her pointed ears, making them like an ordinary human''s. When she was satisfied with her new appearance, Adeline quickly packed her stuff, which included a pair of knives which her father gave her as a memento, into her bag before leaving her apartment, ready to embark on her mission and school life ahead.

 Book 1 Chapter 1: Zion Academy

    Kai looked stunned as he saw Zion Academy up close. He hadn''t expected the school to be this big, despite hearing stories of its grandeur. The main building was at least 20m tall, but it was the amount of space the school occupied that was impressive.


    After all, in terms of land area, Zion Academy was larger than even the Royal Palace, which paled in comparison to be honest. This explained why people from outside the capital often confused the Academy with the Royal Palace. However, this also demonstrated the royal family''s commitment to education and the respectable status of Zion Academy.


    Looking up at the clock tower, Kai noticed that the time was 0740. He quickly showed his admission papers to the guards standing outside the gates of the Academy and in return, they gave him a blue crystal before pushing open the gates.


    "What''s this for?" Kai asked. One of the guards replied, "Well, the crystal is for identification purposes, as it emits a unique mana signature that shows that you are friendly to the guardian spirit of the Academy."


    "Guardian spirit?" Kai enquired.


    "Yeah, you heard me right, this Academy has a guardian spirit by the name Terran, you''ll see it sooner or later. Now off you go, aren''t you running late?" the guard replied impatiently.


    Kai nodded quickly and sprinted off to the main hall. The main hall was packed with new students and the air brimmed with excitement for the new year to come. Before enrolling in Zion Academy, Kai was home-schooled by his father, learning largely the way of the spear which his father excelled in as well as literacy. Only recently, after awakening his ability to use magic did he dabble a little in the use of magic.


    Nonetheless, despite his currently weak magic, Kai aspired to become a spell knight like his father before him, knights well-versed in both weaponry and magic. Indulged in his own thoughts, Kai quickly found a vacant seat to the left ofa girl with blue hair. As he approached the seat, he felt a tinge of familiarity exuded by the girl. She gave the same feeling his mother had given to him when he was a young boy.


    Kai eyed her quietly before asking politely, "Is anyone sitting here?" The girl looked at him quickly before shyly shaking her head. Kai quickly sat down, before extending his hand out in a handshake, "The name''s Kai, nice to meet you." The girl who appeared surprised at his sudden gesture, reciprocated his handshake, albeit in a meek manner, replying quietly, "I''m Adeline. It''s my pleasure to be your acquaintance."


    Despite speaking softly, Kai noted that her choice of words signified that she likely belonged to nobility or beyond. Nonetheless, he was glad to make a new friend in a school where he knew nobody.


    Kai was shaken out of his thoughts by a loud, commanding voice, which came from a middle-aged yet slim woman. "May we all rise and welcome the headmaster of Zion Academy, Professor Zilean!" At the centre of attention was a tall, gaunt old man whose figure is well-concealed by the thick robes he was wearing.


    After reaching the podium at the centre of the stage, he waved his hand and the applause died down. "Thank you Head Teacher Cassandra. Welcome everyone, to Zion Academy. Here, we strive to maximise your potential, be it in magic, swordsmanship, gunnery and more, to achieve your aspirations¡­"


    Headmaster Zilean then continued to drone on about the 3 main courses that students can enrol in, namely the Soldier course, the Spell Knight Course and the Wizard Course. As the Headmaster continued to elaborate on the details of the curriculum, Kai''s thoughts had already drifted away from the content of his speech towards the girl sitting next to him.


    Kai didn''t understand why the blue-haired Adeline made him so restless. Sure, Adeline was attractive but it was more than her looks that gave rise to the indescribable feeling within him. Why did she give off the same feeling as his mother? Was it just the colour of her hair, which was the same as his mother? Or was it something else? Her scent maybe?


    Adeline, who was initially paying close attention to the content of the Headmaster''s speech, felt that someone was scrutinising her heavily, so she turned to face the direction where she believed her observer was coming from. Just as Adeline was about to turn to face Kai, Kai swiftly looked away and pretended to be focused on the Headmaster''s speech.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Adeline gave a curious look as she couldn''t see who was eyeing her so intently, before turning back to face the front. Kai heaved a silent sigh of relief. He wouldn''t want his first friend to think he was a weirdo after all. Resolving to solve the mystery another time, Kai took a deep breath before directing his attention towards the Headmaster.


    After finishing his talk on the various courses and subjects, Headmaster Zilean went on to introduce the teaching staff for the 1st years. From Kai''s understanding, each batch of students would have their unique batch of teachers who would stick with them throughout their 4 years at Zion Academy, so he was quite excited to see who would be teaching him.


    After all, the teachers of Zion Academy are people with years of ground experience, most of them having been in the military or were adventurers before settling down to teach. As Headmaster Zilean went through the names one by one and their respective portfolios, Kai realised that this group of teachers were all pretty young to his surprise, most of them looked to be in their late 20s to early 30s.


    Kai was expecting to be taught by combat veterans, but he had faith in his teachers for they had passed the stringent selection process of the Academy. Among the younger teachers, he noted that a few of them came from the Titan Slayers, a guild he wasn''t familiar with.


    Kai asked absentmindedly, "Who are the Titan Slayers? I''ve never heard of them before. Sounds cool though."


    A brown-haired boy seated next to his left replied, "Ah, they are a guild which worked mainly in the North, protecting our borders from giants from the Northern Wildlands. It''s no wonder you''ve never heard of them before, because they kept a pretty low-profile throughout their existence. They were disbanded 2 years ago though, for reasons unknown."


    Kai nodded in acknowledgement as his heart trembled with excitement. These guys were specialists in killing giants, which were very strong in their own right, so these people must have a lot to offer in terms of expertise and experience.


    Before concluding his speech, Headmaster Zilean turned to a young woman with scarlet red hair and said, "Now, let''s welcome the year head, Ms Scarlet, to say a few words." Scarlet stood up from her seat and with an air of confidence she walked to the podium.


    There, Scarlet said sternly, "You guys are our future. I hope you all would work hard in your time here and do your best. That''s all." She then turned around and returned to her seat as the whole hall erupted in applause.


    After the introductory session, the rest of the day was spent on orientation of the school facilities. Kai tagged along with Adeline who didn''t seem to mind his presence, throughout the entire orientation. Their final destination was the Training Hall, a place where combat training between students was held. As one of the most important facilities of Zion Academy, Kai could observe that the training hall was well-maintained despite its frequent use.


    Scarlet, who was their guide, extended her hand towards a robed individual and said, "Welcome to the Training Hall, I would let my colleague in charge of this place, Mr Victor, go into the details."


    Mr Victor, a bespectacled individual, cheerfully continued, "Thanks Ms Scarlet! Now, students, if you take a look over there, you would realise that our training dummies are a lot different from the past.


    With advancements in both magic and science, I''m proud to introduce the new Duelbots! With varying levels of combat and magic expertise, these magic-infused puppets, which can only be activated by a few people including yours truly, would serve as capable yet safe opponents for you to test your mettle! Now, any volunteers? How about you?"


    Kai was shocked. Mr Victor''s finger was pointing towards him. "Me? I-I''m not sure if I''m up for it." Kai stammered. Mr Victor smiled brightly and said, "Relax, I''ve already ensured that the level of the duelbot used is the lowest possible. After all, to get accepted into this Academy, all of you must have decent combat skills right?"


    Kai reluctantly stepped onto the battle area upon Mr Victor''s request. In this large training hall, there were a total of 6 battle areas, with runes marking the perimeters. Kai stood nervously facing the duelbot. It had a humanoid figure but no facial features, a simple and pragmatic design.


    Mr Victor chuckled, "Hahaha, the reason why our training hall is so well-maintained is due to those runes you see on the floor. They form a protective barrier during duels so that the audience would not be hurt. Don''t worry, if a match has to be halted, we can deactivate both the barrier and the duelbot to prevent serious injuries. Now, your name''s Kai right? You ready?"


    Kai looked at the duelbot firmly and nodded. Mr Victor declared, "Alright! There are no restrictions in this battle. Time limit is 10 minutes. Begin!" The duelbot immediately flickered into life as Kai noticed its hands were gathering mana. He recognised the spell to be the basic water spell, [Ice Bolt].


    The duelbot shot the spell at Kai, who easily sidestepped and avoided it. Kai muttered to himself, "This would be a good warm-up." as he allowed mana to flow out of his body, covering it entirely with a near-transparent hue before leaping towards the duelbot.

 Book 1 Chapter 2: Fateful Duel

    As Kai felt mana coursing through his body, he felt more confident to take risks. After all, this was a simple yet effective application of mana, the life energy which all living organisms possess. Kai had used mana to empower his physical attributes, both in offense and defence, making him stronger, faster and sturdier. With a quick leap, Kai appeared quickly in front of the Duelbot and gave it an augmented punch, sending it flying towards the runic barrier which it smashed against.


    "Impressive¡­" Scarlet thought as she observed Kai dodging and exchanging more blows with the Duelbot. Though he was still a novice in harnessing mana as evident in the near-transparent hue enveloping his body, Scarlet noted that the boy could already be considered above average compared to the other freshmen.


    After all, freshmen were supposed to learn the basics of harnessing and refining mana in their first year at Zion Academy, which would then promote them from Beginner tier to Intermediate tier. Tiers were used to judge a combatant''s strength, and there are currently 6 of them.


    In ascending order, they were Beginner, Intermediate, Expert, Master, Grandmaster and lastly, Sage. History had recorded people who were far too strong as compared to the current Sages, but they were all nonexistent currently.


    Returning her attention to the battle, Scarlet watched as Kai gained the upper hand with his speed, avoiding every attack from the Duelbot. Under Kai''s fierce counterattacks, the Duelbot could only stagger backwards as it got repeatedly pummelled.


    Kai thought, "Time to wrap this up." as he focused mana onto his right hand, giving it a more visible bluish hue. He leapt towards the weakened Duelbot, intending to deliver the finishing blow. BOOM! A loud sound could be heard as Kai''s right fist crashed into the Duelbot, creating a miniature shockwave that caused the runic barrier to tremble slightly.


    The students watching started to murmur among themselves; it was clear that the victor had been decided. Scarlet flashed a smile, impressed that a freshman could defeat a Level 1 Duelbot so easily. This proved that the boy was way above Beginner tier, the level which the Duelbot had been programmed to.


    However, as the dust settled from the shockwave earlier, a sight that would shock them all slowly revealed itself. Kai''s right hand was firmly clasped by the Duelbot, which Scarlet felt emanated a different feeling from earlier.


    Following her instincts, Scarlet shouted to Mr Victor, "Victor, stop this match right now! Something''s off about that Duelbot!" Mr Victor was trembling as he broke out in cold sweat, "Impossible¡­I can''t deactivate the barrier nor the Duelbot!! This has never happened before, so what''s going on?"


    Scarlet then placed her hand against the barrier. "Not good, this barrier is at least Expert tier, wouldn''t be easy to break through it without compromising the safety of the student within." Scarlet muttered to herself.


    Meanwhile, Kai was bewildered by the events that had unfolded. Ordinarily, that attack should have defeated the Duelbot, given that he had practised smashing through iron armour with it, not to mention that it was one of his strongest offensive moves. It was simply unthinkable that a Duelbot that was previously getting overwhelmed by him could withstand his punch WITHOUT exerting mana.


    Kai felt a shiver down his spine as he sensed something dangerous from the dummy; the intent to kill. It suddenly retracted the hand which was clasping onto Kai, pulling him forward and causing him to lose balance. Kai saw the Duelbot aim a kick at his left temple from the corner of his eye, so he instinctively raised his left arm to guard his face.


    BAM! Kai was sent flying towards the barrier which he smashed against. Pain shot from his left arm as Kai realised that it was severely bruised from the kick. Before he had any time to recover, the Duelbot started channelling mana into its hands as the air around it became more chilly. Multiple ice shards started forming in front of it, all aimed at Kai who was still lying on the ground.


    Mr Victor said nervously, "What''s going on? T-That''s [Ice Barrage], an Intermediate tier spell! Judging from its combat prowess, this is at least a Level 4 Duelbot, which we use to spar against Year 2 students. Shit!" [Ice Barrage] may not hold much power per ice shard, but its strength lies in its sheer number which are all sharp enough to pierce through leather, making dodging a near impossible task.


    The duelbot swung its arm forward towards Kai, as the numerous ice shards flew in the direction indicated. Having no time to dodge, Kai could only supply more mana to cover his entire body. At the end of the attack, several ice shards could be seen embedded in the limbs and body of Kai, causing him to bleed profusely.


    Kai thought, "It was the right move to shield my face. Darn, this really hurts, to shred my mana armour so easily. Guess I have no choice but to reveal my trump card." Kai reached for his pocket and drew a pen-like object.


    Meanwhile, the other students were chattering excitedly about the events which transpired. While some appeared worried for Kai''s safety, others were actively encouraging him on. Almost everyone was fixated on the duel except 1 person.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Adeline carried a worried expression, but she wasn''t looking at Kai but rather a dark corner in the Training Hall. She muttered to herself silently, "Why are you here and why are you doing this¡­" Meanwhile, within the runic barrier, the Duelbot leapt towards Kai, its left arm turning into a blade as it intended to execute Kai on the spot.


    Grasping the pen-like object tightly in his left hand, Kai muttered, "Extend and impale, [Cavalier]!" Upon its summon, the pen-like object morphed into a silver spear adorned with a white pommel like a traditional Chinese spear. Before the Duelbot could reach him, Kai supplied mana into his weapon which then extended in length in a flash, quickly piercing through its left shoulder and pushing it back.


    With a quick swipe of his spear, Kai swiftly dismembered the left arm of the Duelbot before retracting his spear to its original length. The students watched in awe at Kai''s weapon, even Adeline appeared surprised at his sudden revelation.


    Scarlet whispered, "To think that he would possess a Grade C weapon, that''s pretty impressive." Weapons in the world were graded from A to E, where Grade C and above were more likely to be magic weapons, weapons that exhibited a unique trait when fed with mana. Of course, there were very rare weapons beyond that of Grade A which bordered on the level of legends and myths. The duelbot glanced at its missing arm before looking back at Kai, unfazed about its predicament.


    Mr Victor shouted, "Aim for its chest! That''s the only way to manually disable it!!" Both Kai and the dummy started walking in circles round each other, each being cautious of the other. Kai gripped [Cavalier] with both of his hands nervously. This was a real death match and one mistake here could end it for him.


    Seeing that the Duelbot was reluctant to make the first move, Kai decided to catch it by surprise. Supplying mana to his legs, he quickly kicked off from the ground while swinging his spear horizontally from left to right. The Duelbot, understanding that jumping backwards is futile as the [Cavalier] can extend its range sufficiently to slice through it, jumped up instead.


    Kai, predicting his opponent''s move, quickly tilted [Cavalier] upwards and fed it mana. It extended rapidly towards the chest of the Duelbot. Kai smiled as he thought victory was at hand. To his surprise, the Duelbot raised its hand towards the spear and from its palm, a circular disc which resembled a mirror was formed. Upon collision, Kai''s weapon ricocheted back towards him.


    "Drats!" Kai cursed as he quickly retracted his spear before it would strike him. Seizing that window of opportunity, the Duelbot leapt towards him, turning its remaining arm into a tomahawk before striking Kai with a downward swing. Kai barely avoided the attack, but not without a gash on his left arm near his shoulder. The Duelbot followed up with several slashes, putting Kai strictly on the defensive as the close proximity between him and the dummy meant that the ability of [Cavalier] was rendered useless.


    Mr Victor fell to his knees and dejectedly said, "It''s all over. What a disaster¡­to think that Duelbot used an Expert tier spell [Reflect], that means it''s at Level 6 at least. The boy''s gonna die and my career is finished¡­" Furious at his words, Scarlet grabbed Mr Victor by the collar and shouted, "As a teacher, how dare you give up on a precious student''s life!! The battle''s not over yet from what I can see! We should be racking our brains on how to destroy the barrier without hurting Kai instead of lamenting our misfortune!"


    Scarlet then stormed towards the barrier, placing her hand on it. She thought, "If only there''s a way to weaken this barrier such that an Intermediate tier attack could break through it, Heinrich or Samuel would be good for such situations¡­Wait, Victor!" Scarlet quickly called for the poor technician who was still on his knees in desolation.


    Scarlet chirped excitedly, "I heard that you are well-versed in telepathy, can''t you get into contact with Heinrich or Samuel? With one of them, we could break down this barrier!" Mr Victor shook out of his depressed stupor and replied, "Right away!"


    He closed his eyes as he tried searching for them, however, something seems to impede his telepathy as he couldn''t go beyond the training hall. "Something''s preventing me from reaching to them¡­it''s as though all communication has been cut! I guess the only way out now is to do things the old-fashioned way and find them physically! Hang in there till I return!" Mr Victor exclaimed as he bolted out of the training hall. Scarlet became slightly nervous before she turned towards the barrier and spoke softly, "It''s all up to you now, Kai."


    Kai was still getting battered by the Duelbot, which threatened to push him against the runic barrier and cut off his escape. Realising the need to stand his ground, Kai quickly stood firmly and started to either repel or parry every attack against him.


    "Darn¡­this is going nowhere, I can''t even find an opportunity to attack and I''m barely keeping up. My head''s feeling lighter, looks like I''m losing consciousness soon. Is this the end?" he thought as he slowly resigned to his fate. His movements became sluggish and in one strong strike, [Cavalier] was knocked out of his hands and reverted back to its pen shape. The duelbot then raised its tomahawk to deal the killer blow as Kai''s eyes started to close slowly as he leaned forward.


    Kai''s fellow students started screaming his name, but he could no longer hear them as his consciousness faded. Just as the tomahawk was about to land on his nape, Kai suddenly had a flashback of that incident with his mother 7 years ago. He quickly regained consciousness and barely avoided the attack, only suffering a nick to his right cheek.


    Kai breathed deeply as he panted, "That''s right¡­I promised Mom that I would become stronger to avenge her. I''ve yet to kill those demons yet, so I can''t die!" Kai mustered all his remaining strength and mana as he let out a war cry, leaping towards the Duelbot that did likewise.


    Within those few precious seconds, only a select few among the audience noted that the colour of Kai''s left eye turned blue from black with a unique pattern surrounding his pupil. In that moment, it appeared as though a shockwave rippled in a 10m radius from Kai as its epicentre, halting the Duelbot in its tracks.


    Scarlet, with her hand still on the barrier, suddenly felt that the barrier had grown thinner. Instinctively, she performed the Intermediate tier [Impact Shock] that shattered the barrier as the vibrations from her attack were too strong. Taking advantage of the momentary halt of the Duelbot, Scarlet quickly dashed forward and thrust her mana enhanced fist through its chest, blowing a hole through it. The dummy immediately collapsed, its core destroyed.


    Scarlet then turned around swiftly and asked, "How are you feeling? I''ll get you medical attention straightaway!" Kai didn''t hear her as the last move he performed took everything he had left as he slumped onto her arms, unconscious.

 Book 1 Chapter 3: New Friends

    Scarlet lifted the unconscious Kai in her hands before turning aroundto face the students. She spoke calmly, "I apologise for our mishandling of the incident that has just passed. Please assure your parents that a thorough investigation would be done to prevent such incidents from jeopardising the safety of our students in the future. With that, you all are dismissed for the day. Please leave in an orderly fashion, thank you."


    Slowly, the students began leaving the training hall, the earlier incident still fresh in their minds as they discussed actively about it. Scarlet then thought, "Time to go to the infirmary to patch him up. I hope his parents won''t lambast the school about this¡­"


    Preoccupied with her thoughts, Scarlet didn''t realise that one of the students wasn''t heading towards the exit. Adeline slipped inconspicuously among the crowd before bending over and picking up a pen-like object on the floor. Subsequently, she headed towards a corner of the training hall, delving deeper into the darkness. There, obscure from the others in the training hall was a large, shadowy figure.


    Adeline spoke resolutely, "So it was indeed you, Huth. How did you even get here unnoticed?" The shadowy figure stepped forward from the darkness, revealing a tall muscular individual. However, his most defining traits were his eyes which gave a blue glow and his ears which were pointy.


    Huth replied, "I promised his Highness that I would ensure the safety of the princess at all costs. As for how I was able to avoid that nature guardian spirit, it seems like you have forgotten my Enigma ability." Adeline hit her head lightly to reprimand herself for forgetting such a simple yet important matter.


    Huth''s eyes had the ability to detect mana signatures from any object which was common to all their people who had such eyes. What was unique to Huth however was his ability to replicate the exact same mana frequency and wavelength, allowing him to bypass mana detectors such as Terran with ease. It also enabled him to control the Duelbot and raise its level at will as he had simply replicated the mana waves emitted by the controllers used by Victor and his colleagues.


    As for the runic barrier, Huth revealed that he had tampered with all the runes in the training hall prior to their arrival, giving him sole control of the barriers. Adeline nodded as Huth gradually revealed the truth of the events which occurred. However, one thing she didn''t understand was the reason Huth chose Kai as his "victim".


    Adeline knew that Huth wouldn''t really murder Kai, as he generally avoided killing where possible. This doesn''t mean that he would hesitate to hurt him gravely though, if it meant finding his answer. Huth spoke quietly, "The boy you named Kai is an interesting fellow. When your class stepped in here, I could already detect an anomaly in his mana signature. It''s not that of a human, it''s closer to the mana signature emitted by us."


    Adeline expressed surprise as she gasped, "Are you saying he''s one of us?" Huth replied, "I wouldn''t exactly say so, but he''s definitely related to us in some way by blood. Perhaps a half-Sylph?"


    Adeline examined Huth''s expression. It looked like he was telling the truth. Huth continued, "There are 2 more pieces of evidence to substantiate my claim. Firstly, that weapon of his is no ordinary magic weapon. From its mana signature, I can deduce that it contains Saintwood as its core."


    Adeline was genuinely shocked at hearing this statement. Saintwood was a very rare magic material sourced from the bark of the gigantic World Trees that used to be abundant in the old Sylph territory. Now, after years of persecution and invasion, the Sylphs were thought to be extinct but had actually carved a small territory in the uninhabited Forest of Pangaea, a place which houses the last of the World Trees.


    Adeline quickly retorted, "Having a weapon made of Saintwood means nothing. He could have been given the weapon as a present or seized it from one of our own." Huth calmly replied, "That''s true. That''s why the next piece of evidence is more crucial. Didn''t you notice he possessed a Luminos in his left eye? That''s a trait unique to our race and is the source of our Enigmatic powers if we have any."


    After hearing Huth''s words, Adeline felt a strange sense of relief. She had felt the awakening of a Luminos, but thought that it was merely her imagination. With Huth''s confirmation, she had felt at ease. After all, Huth had his Luminos activated throughout the encounter unlike her, as she couldn''t draw any attention to herself.


    Adeline nodded in agreement as Huth explained further, "Even though it only expressed itself in one of his eyes, to think that his Luminos possessed such a frightful ability¡­" Adeline was interrupted from her own thoughts when she heard Huth''s statement. She enquired, "What do you mean?"


    Huth replied coolly, "You know that mana is the essence of life. All living things possess mana and magic users are simply individuals who can process their mana from their raw form into other phenomena while non-magic users can only use it in its raw form." Adeline snapped impatiently, "Don''t tell me what I know. Get to the point already."


    Huth, unfazed by her impertinence, continued, "What if I told you his Luminos had the ability to erase, yes, you heard me right, erase an unknown amount of mana in an area around him? That was the reason why the runic barrier weakened and I momentarily lost control of the Duelbot."


    Adeline was stupefied by the news. To be able to erase mana in a certain area by a certain amount was previously unthinkable. After all, like energy, mana obeyed the law of conservation as it couldn''t be created or destroyed but only converted from one form to another and transferred from one place to another. This explained how mana is replenished within living organisms as there is simply a constant exchange of mana between them and their environment, much like oxygen in respiration.


    Mana is the foundation of magic and more importantly, life. If the amount of mana erased increased further, wouldn''t it be possible to extinguish life itself by erasing all the mana an individual had? The endless possibilities with that power was indeed scary.


    Huth tried to assure her, saying, "For now, his power is rather weak with a limited range, not to mention that it consumes quite a bit of his mana to use. As long as he doesn''t master it, he shouldn''t be a great threat to us. Nonetheless, you should continue to keep tabs on him while proceeding with your mission."


    Adeline nodded her head as she took in a few deep breaths to calm herself down. She said, "You''re right, Huth. I''ll continue watching him to see if he would pose a threat to our people and report to Father. Go now before you''re discovered." Huth acknowledged in silence as he melded with the shadows and disappeared. As Adeline left the training hall, she began plotting her next course of action¡­


    Scarlet watched with concern as Kai lay on the bed motionless. Even though all his external wounds were patched thanks to the healing magic of the infirmary staff and her colleague, Samuel, who specialised in support magic, mana deficiency was Kai''s greatest issue now as he had pushed himself over the limit.


    Fortunately, Samuel had some mastery in runes, having wrote a few on papers that were currently stuck onto Kai''s body. They were recovery runes that facilitated greater absorption of mana from the surroundings into their target. Samuel estimated that Kai would be awake in a few hours.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Scarlet felt a tinge of guilt as she blamed herself for not being able to take better care of her student. She was shaken from her thoughts by the sound of soft footsteps. It was a blue-haired girl holding a pen-like object in her hands.


    Scarlet said, "You''re Adeline right? I guess you''re worried about Kai too. Is he close to you?" Adeline blushed as she shook her head, replying, "No¡­I only came here to return this." She then placed [Cavalier] on the table beside Kai''s bed before rushing off.


    Scarlet smiled, she knew when a lass was in love. After all, she too was once in a relationship¡­Scarlet quickly shook her head and returned to reality. There was no point dwelling in those painful memories. He won''t ever come back again, that was the simple fact she had resigned herself to. From that incident, she had never dared to fall in love ever again, for fear of being heartbroken especially working in dangerous line like hers.


    In any case, to raise the next generation was truly fulfilling to Scarlet. Though she bore the look of a stern warrior, when it came to her students she had the gentlest of hearts.


    Scarlet''s thoughts were disrupted by rustling sounds as Kai regained consciousness and attempted to get out of bed. Scarlet swiftly apprehended him, chiding, "Where''re you going, young man? You''ve just awoken from a minor surgery so you shouldn''t be moving about!"


    Kai, who was noticeably in pain, grimaced, "I promised my sister I''ll be home today to share with her my first day of school¡­ugh, I guess I was saved, huh?"


    Scarlet sent him a fierce look as she declared, "You''re not going anywhere today. We''ve informed your parents that you''ll be staying in the infirmary for the night. So stay here and focus on resting!" Kai could tell from her tone that she wasn''t kidding, so he obediently remained in bed.


    As night came, Kai simply spent his time reading through materials from his course that he had bought before the school term started. Eventually, he grew sleepy and drifted off to sleep amidst his reading. Scarlet, now feeling assured that Kai won''t attempt to leave, switched off the lights and left for her dormitory within the school.


    <The next day, Zion Academy>


    Kai awoke refreshed as he felt that his body felt a lot lighter with less pain. He quickly dressed up in the fresh uniform provided as he returned [Cavalier] to his pocket. Kai wondered who exactly returned his weapon to him for he was certain that it wasn''t Ms Scarlet since her focus was all on him when he fell unconscious.


    Deciding to solve the mystery another time, he quickly packed his stuff into his bag as he jogged towards the venue of his first class for the day.


    His first period for the day read, "Combined Session". Usually, lessons such as First Aid were taught during such sessions as all the students from the various courses were gathered together, but since it was only Day 2, it simply meant that it was going to be another orientation session for the students to make new friends from all over.


    As Kai entered the hall, he noticed that everybody''s eyes were on him as he sheepishly made a beeline for the least crowded space. There, to his pleasant surprise, he found Adeline standing alone.


    Kai greeted her warmly, "Hi Adeline, so glad to see you here!" Adeline returned a smile and said, "I hope you''re feeling better from yesterday. If you''re interested to listen, the school is currently opening an investigation on the matter but it seems that apart from some tampered runes, they couldn''t find any other incriminating evidence to lead them to their suspect. I hope your parents weren''t too shocked by this incident? Don''t exert yourself too hard today, okay?"


    Kai felt a little embarrassed at her kind remarks and replied, "Thanks for your concern, I''m feeling a lot better already. I''ve heard from Ms Scarlet that my Dad''s reaction was surprising. After all, he said it was good for students to go through realistic ordeals to shape them into stronger individuals and since I wasn''t dead, he felt no need to blow the matter up, entrusting it to the school entirely. I guess my Dad''s the sort of parent who believes in tough love, he''s in the military after all hahaha!"


    Adeline smiled brightly and Kai was about to engage in further conversation with her before he felt a light tap on his shoulder. Turning around, he came to face a well-built boy with brown hair who was around his height. This was the very same boy who had enlightened him about the Titan Slayers.


    Accompanying him were 3 others, firstly, a girl with the same coloured hair neatly tied in a ponytail with a moderate bust, next, a bespectacled lanky boy with spiky black hair and finally, a small petite girl with orange hair of shoulder length. Kai had recognised them all from his orientation group yesterday.


    The boy with brown hair offered his hand in a handshake and grinned, "Nice to meet you, Kai. The name''s Julian. We''ll be fellow students in the Spell Knight course. Joining us is my twin sister Julia, the girl with the ponytail over there. The other 2 are our friends, Shen and Jean, who are attending the Soldier and Magician courses respectively."


    Shen, with a disinterested look on his face, said, "Wow, Julian, you really spilt so much information about us such that we needn''t have to bother introducing ourselves. Thanks for saving me the trouble, mate."Julia chided him, "Shen! You don''t have to be so rude right? Anyway, your fight yesterday was so cool, you''re really good with the spear, huh? Who trained you?"


    Kai was feeling a little uncomfortable as Julia edged closer to him. She was pretty and had a good figure but for someone he first met he felt that she was a tad too friendly and curious.


    Julian quickly pulled his sister back, apologising, "Sorry, my sister can get a little too excited around strong people, especially guys." Jean, the orange-haired girl, pointed towards Adeline and asked shyly, "Kai, why don''t you introduce your friend to us?"


    Kai cursed himself silently for not introducing Adeline before stammering, "T-This is Adeline, my first friend here." Adeline smiled as she nodded her head in acknowledgement. Jean went over to Adeline''s side and started chattering with her, Julia joining them as they engaged in girl talk.


    Meanwhile, the 3 boys sat together discussing their aspirations. Julian asked, "Kai, you want to be an adventurer huh? Well, one thing that makes our school so popular is its connection to the various guilds out there. After all, apart from written tests and school-based examinations, another way we are assessed is through our performance in quests. These can be undertaken alone but most of the time, people travel in groups."


    Kai became increasingly curious as he asked, "How are these groups formed? At least in the context of the Academy?"" Shen stoically replied, "Well, there''s no formal tasking in our Academy per se. Students can belong to various groups on different quests. However, there''re some who are so close that they have literally formed permanent groups, never joining any other.


    Actually, to be honest, we are intending to set up our own group and you''re welcome to join us, Kai. You''re practically hot property that everybody''s waiting to snag up but I assure you that we''re the best out there with our optimal size and complementing strengths."


    Kai was taken aback by the sudden invitation, "You guys want me to join you? We''ve only just met¡­" Julian placed a reassuring hand on Kai''s shoulder, "If you''re worried about your abilities, don''t be. Shen put it rather coldly, but it''s true that you''re in high demand for your capability. I just want to say that our group prioritises friendship over results and at the end of the day, the choice is yours, Kai." Kai began to deliberate on the offer presented to him and after careful consideration, he announced his decision, putting a smile on Julian''s face.


    Meanwhile, the girls were also chattering among themselves, though Adeline felt a little awkward at the turn of events. After all, these people would never approach her if she wasn''t Kai''s acquaintance. Nonetheless, even though she had to keep her identity as a Sylph secret, it was nice to enjoy some company once in a while.


    Jean broke the ice by asking, "How long has it been since you got to know Kai? You two seem rather close." Adeline blushed before replying, "I only got to know him yesterday, we aren''t that close¡­"


    Julia quickly teased, "Well, you two look so chummy together, it would be hard to think otherwise! Anyway, it would be nice to have a strong boyfriend like him, I can totally see him as one of the strongest first years with that weapon of his."


    Adeline nodded unconsciously. She knew that Kai had a lot of potential, especially with that Enigma ability of his. However, in his current state, he was at most close to Expert tier with that spear of his. Adeline would have to continue keeping tabs on Kai, recognising that he would either be a great asset or a great enemy to their race''s fight for resurgence.


    Their chatting came to a halt when the school bell rang, signalling the end of the Combined session. Kai rejoined Adeline and her newfound friends and asked, "Are you gals having combat magic class now? Shall we go together if that''s the case?" The girls all nodded and they left together for the next venue.

 Book 1 Chapter 4: Fundamentals of Magic and Enigma Abilities

    Kai and his new companions quickly took their seats in the spacious lecture hall. Their teacher for combat magic was Mr Heinrich, a man with a stern look on his face whose hair was neatly combed to one side to cover his left eye.


    Heinrich spoke coldly, "Settle down quickly, students. There''re quite a couple of things to be done today and I don''t want to waste any precious time." Aftereveryone wasready, he continued, "Today''s lesson may be a little dry as I''ll be covering the fundamentals of magic followed by the comparison between magic and Enigma abilities, which I believe some of you may be familiar with."


    Heinrich then turned over one sheet of paper out of several pages that were clamped onto his board that was sitting atop a metal A-frame. The second page was completely empty at first, but after Heinrich infused his mana into the paper a diagram surfaced on it. Kai thought, "Amazing, magic can do wonders like this¡­"


    Heinrich continued, "As you should all know, mana is present within and outside us. After all, mana is life energy and can be used by all living things technically. However, only trained individuals can utilise the mana within their bodies to imbue their physical attributes and even fewer among those individuals can convert their mana into other forms from this raw form.


    Yes, magic is simply the ability to convert the mana within our bodies into other things present in our physical realm. Now that we all know what magic entails, let''s move onto the categories of magic."


    Heinrich flipped to the next page and repeated the earlier process as a new diagram surfaced. He said, "In my lessons, I shall not be covering support magic, for that would be taught by Mr Samuel in the Support Magic class. However, for those that are really keen, support magic can be simply defined as magic which aids in battle without directly hurting the enemy. They include healing magic, binding magic and so on.


    Back to our main topic on combat magic, there are 2 main classes, namely elemental and psionic. Elemental magic, the most basic of them all, refer to the alteration of physical phenomena outside our bodies with mana. For instance, producing a fire.


    Psionic magic, on the other hand, is related to the power of our minds and its ability to enforce its will on both physical objects and senses. Telekinesis, telepathy and illusions are all good illustrations of psionic magic. As psionic magic is rather advanced and not everybody would be able to use it to great extents, our Academy only teaches psionic magic from Year 3 onwards, and only to selected students who pass the aptitude test. Back to elemental magic."


    Heinrich flipped to the next page and quickly revealed a wheel diagram. He continued, "There are 7 known elements today, which every single one of you here has an affinity to at least one of them. They are Fire, Water, Lightning, Earth, Wind, Light and Darkness. The first 5 elements mentioned each have an element they''re strong against and another which they''re weak to.


    As you can see from the wheel, basically, an element is strong against the one to its left while weak against the one to its right. For instance, Fire is strong against Wind but weak to Water. For the last 2 elements, Light and Darkness, there is simply no clear victor between the two.


    Now, on to affinities. Having an affinity for a certain element does not imply that you can''t use magic from the other elements. It simply means that the spells used of that particular element would be more efficient than those of other elements. In other words, you can get more from using less mana if you stick to spells of your elemental affinity, which explains why in battle, most magicians would stick to their affinity even when facing an opponent with an elemental affinity they are weak to, unless the situation calls otherwise.


    After all, in a magic battle, the victor is not solely decided by elemental affinities but also the amount of mana they had utilised in their respective spells. An Expert tier Fire spell would easily vaporise a Beginner tier Water spell, if you needed an example."


    Heinrich cleared his throat before resuming, "It''s also interesting to note that the various elements have their own unique effects apart from their physical properties. For instance, Darkness spells can be used as debuffs to weaken an opponent without physically hurting them. As you all can see, this ties in very closely with Support Magic, which demonstrates why it''s important to have a good foundation in elemental magic.


    At last, we''ve come to the exciting part of the day. There are a few special orbs lined in front of me. I want you all to come forward and infuse your mana into any one of these orbs. Remember the colour that appears, for it would help deduce your affinity."


    One by one, the students placed their hands on the orbs, and a myriad of colours surfaced, leading to active murmuring among the students as they discussed their affinities. Among Kai''s friends, Julian''s was red, Julia got green and Jean obtained white.


    When Kai and Adeline stepped forward, the colours their orbs displayed invited exclamations of surprise. While Kai''s orb glowed largely yellow with a few swirls of white, Adeline''s glowed with a heterogeneous mix of blue and white, much like a Yin Yang circle.


    Heinrich muttered, "Interesting¡­it seems like our 2 friends here have dual affinities. Young man, I can tell that your Lightning affinity is dominant, but you do have a bit of affinity for Light, what a rare combination. As for you, young lady, having both Water and Light affinities makes you an excellent combat support, since both affinities have very strong support capabilities. Wonderful!"


    The whole class looked on in envy as Kai and Adeline returned sheepishly to their seats. Kai didn''t want too much attention, especially after what happened the day before. He was certain that Adeline was feeling the same way, given her shy disposition.


    On the contrary, Adeline wasn''t focusing on the attention heaped onto her. She stole a glance at Kai. His Light affinity was further proof that he had Sylph blood running through his veins, as all Sylphs possessed Light affinities, evidence of their noble heritage.


    Heinrich clapped his hands in an attempt to capture the class'' attention. However, the excitement failed to die down as the students were still actively discussing their affinities. Suddenly, a wave of dread flew through the entire classroom and the class immediately went silent.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Kai felt fear tugging at his heart but was able to maintain a calm expression. A few resistant ones like Adeline and Jean were unperturbed by the sudden dread but a few students who were more susceptible were seen breaking out in cold sweat as they couldn''t stop quivering in fear. Suddenly, the feeling of dread disappeared as fast as it had arrived.


    Heinrich explained, "That was a basic Dark affinity spell [Dread]. It''s meant as a debuff and a momentary distraction, but to the less resistant ones, it could have more serious repercussions than just the feeling of fear, as some of you have personally experienced. Now, shall we carry on with the next part of the lesson?"


    Kai was pleasantly surprised. Mr Heinrich really did know his stuff as he could use a simple debuff spell to get everyone''s attention. Not to mention that a few students nearly passed out because of the fear, which proved Mr Heinrich''s capabilities as a magician.


    Heinrich continued, "Now, we move onto Enigma Abilities. As the name implies, these abilities are a real mystery to us as they do not fall under the conventional categories of magic. Some of these abilities utilise mana while others don''t, though the latter is more rare."


    Heinrich took a sip of water from his bottle before resuming, "Enigma Abilities can vary in power and usefulness, but it is their sheer number of possibilities that make kingdoms covet them. The same Enigma Ability can be present in different individuals, though such abilities are few and tend to be generic. Enigma Ability users are usually very capable individuals. In fact, there''s one in this school whom I know of."


    Adeline gulped. Had the Academy discovered Kai''s Enigma Ability and wanted him for themselves? Heinrich said excitedly, "Our esteemed Headmaster Zilean is an Enigma Ability user himself, though his ability is only privy to trusted members among his staff. Must be a pretty great ability huh!"


    Adeline heaved a sigh of relief. However, this feeling of relief was cut short as Heinrich added, "Actually, there''re many more Enigma Ability users in this school who we know about, which proves that our Academy is successful in attracting talent!"


    The class broke into excitement before Heinrich interrupted in a serious tone, "And that concludes my lesson today. Our next lesson would be focused on the different tiers of spells and you guys would get to practise Beginner tier spells firsthand. Those who are diligent can attempt to practise these spells on your own before my lesson, but I recommend caution as they are offensive spells after all.


    A tip to those who have never practised magic before, think of magic as an extension of your body and mind, willing your mana to flow out of your body in your desired form. That''s the fundamentals of using magic. With that, thank you for your attention." Just as Heinrich finished his sentence, the bell rang which meant it was time to move onto the next lesson.


    The rest of the day for Kai was rather mundane as they revolved about topics which were either boring such as First Aid or areas which he was already very familiar with such as unarmed combat and swordsmanship. Nonetheless, Kai still went through those routines, as he believed that strengthening his basics would go a long way to improving his skill, especially in swordsmanship which he had rather little practice in since both his father and he specialised in the spear.


    After persevering through all those lessons, school finally ended and Kai was excited to return home to practise his magic, which he knew would surely entertain his sister. Although he was invited by Julian and his clique to join them, he politely declined as he knew he had to make up to his dear sister for not returning home yesterday. For reasons unknown, Adeline also declined Julian''s offer, which led to some giggles by Julia which Kai did not comprehend.


    Kai was swiftly making his way out of Zion Academy and was about to start jogging home when he heard a voice behind him. "Wait for me! Huu, you sure are fast." Adeline panted as she finally caught up to him. Kai shot her a puzzled look and asked, "Where''re you going? I''m heading back home to see my sister, she must have missed me a lot."


    Adeline shyly replied, "Is that so? As I don''t have much family or friends here, would you mind if I tag along and get to know your sister better? After all, you''re my first friend here." Kai replied without hesitation, "Why not? My sister doesn''t have much friends due to her shy nature as well so it''ll be good for her to have a new friend. Let''s go!"


    Adeline was surprised that Kai readily agreed to her request. Given that he was a half-Sylph, Adeline wanted to know more about his family, especially who his Sylph parent was. Even if he/she disguised as a human, Adeline could distinguish between a Sylph and a human, for it was in their blood to be able to recognise a fellow brethren.


    After all, Adeline''s mission given by her father was to investigate Sylph-Human relations after the Great Purge a 100 years ago. She could never forgive the humans for nearly driving them to extinction then, but if the humans today are willing to recognise and apologise for their sins against the Sylphs, it could mean a peaceful resolution between both races in the distant future. Nobody, especially the Sylphs, desire further bloodshed but they definitely wanted to reclaim their lost territory.


    Apart from her mission, deep down in Adeline''s heart she really longed for a close friend, someone who she can wholeheartedly trust and reveal all her troubles to. Kai seems to fit the bill perfectly, a carefree boy with seemingly no worries at all.


    When they had arrived at Kai''s place, a simple terrace, Adeline immediately noticed a shadow rushing towards them. It was Yuri, as she nearly crashed into her older brother. "Big Brother! I missed you so much!" Yuri cried as she hugged Kai tightly. Despite her young age, the little girl was pretty strong, so Kai nearly suffocated from her vice-like grip.


    Kai replied, gasping for air, "I-I''m home, Yuri¡­could you please let go of me now?" Yuri''s face flushed a little in embarrassment as she quickly let go of her brother. Yuri then realised that her brother had company, a teenage blue-haired girl who was around his height.


    Tilting her head to one side as she scrutinised the stranger, Yuri asked innocently, "Brother Kai, who''s this? Your girlfriend?" Adeline''s face turned as red as a beetroot as Kai immediately attempted to gag Yuri, crying, "Oh for God''s sake she''s just a friend! I brought her back because I thought it would be nice for you to have an additional friend. I believe both of you would get along pretty well. Come, introduce yourself, Adeline."


    Before Adeline could recover from her shock and open her mouth, Yuri went up to her and extended her little hand, a wide grin on her face, "My name''s Yuri, nice to meet you! You are?" Adeline replied with a gentle smile, her nervousness all gone from Yuri''s cheerful disposition, "My name''s Adeline, I''m glad to meet you too."


    Adeline was extremely happy, though she didn''t show it completely on her face. Yuri was the ideal, adorable little sister she had dreamed of as a kid. Likewise, Yuri was overjoyed as well, as she really wanted a older female companion who she could look up to, especially since she barely had any memories of her mother.


    Kai was glad that Yuri was enjoying herself as the trio spent the entire afternoon together, with Kai and Adeline demonstrating a little of what they had learnt. Adeline awed Yuri with her excellent control of water magic, while Kai made them burst into laughter with his feeble attempts at lightning magic, the best being a weak lightning bolt that charred a nearby tree slightly.


    Being an inquisitive child, Yuri demanded to learn the basics of magic though her magic potential had yet to be certified. To everyone''s surprise, Yuri grasped the concept of magic very quickly and soon began to play with a small fireball bigger than anything Kai could muster.


    Adeline quipped, "Your sister must be a magic prodigy. To pick up magic within minutes, she sure has a lot of potential." Kai felt a tinge of embarrassment for being trounced by his sister but he resolved to train harder to make up for his lack of potential. The trio practised magic together all the way till sunset, as darkness of the night slowly began to creep in, a tell-tale sign of what''s to come in the future¡­

 Book 1 Chapter 5: Step back into the Past

    Weeks soon flew past as Kai became well-adjusted to his new curriculum. Right now, despite his shaky start in magic, he was now capable of performing Intermediate tier spells with relative ease, though Expert tier spells were still a tall order.


    Kai hadn''t neglected unarmed combat and weapon handling lessons in spite of his proficiency in them as he consistently became one of the top students in such lessons. General studies such as history, mathematics etc was so-so for him but the subjects Kai struggled most in weresupport magic and first aid.


    Despite his surprising Light affinity, Kai could barely perform a healing spell properly, much to the chagrin of his friends. He could only watch in envy as Adeline performed an Intermediate tier healing spell with great efficiency.


    Back to the present, Kai was trembling with excitement as only one more history lesson was left before school ended. After all, tomorrow was the day that all first year students get registered with the Adventurers'' Association, allowing them to participate in quests during or after school hours that would affect their results and ranking in Zion Academy.


    Anyway, back to history class, Kai usually treated these lessons with passing interest as even though he recognised their importance, they were undeniably boring as Kai wasn''t interested in politics played by the various human kingdoms.


    However, Kai was definitely interested in the powers that kept these politicians in their lofty positions. After all, no great kingdom can survive without an equally capable military. In his current kingdom, the Kingdom of Nirvania, the powers that kept the Kingdom safe from its enemies were the legendary 10 Saints, the 10 strongest individuals in the country from all professions that only came together in times of emergency.


    To the west of Nirvania was its key rival in military might, the Kingdom of Miran. This Kingdom too had its heavyweights in the form of the 5 Pillars, whose strength is said to rival that of the 10 Saints, hence serving as an effective check and balance.


    To the north of both Kingdoms was a place called the Northern Wildlands, where many monsters and beasts resided. The place was said to be so dangerous that neither of the 2 kingdoms dared to expand their territory northwards due to the difficulty in securing their northern territories. In fact, many powerful monsters such as Giants have been threatening the Northern borders of both kingdoms, explaining increased adventurer and military presence in those areas.


    To the south was the small Kingdom of Cameron. Despite its minute territorial size, Cameron could hold its own ground against its 2 larger neighbours due to support from its Round Table Knights, a small group of warriors with very unique weapons that allow them to rival the 10 Saints or the 5 Pillars.


    Moreover, Cameron also had the support of the mysterious wizard Merlin who is believed to be the most enigmatic of all magicians. After all, the Kingdom of Miran would never forget the shame of losing 2000 of its finest troops to Merlin alone, their disappearance a complete mystery even till today.


    Thus, these were the 4 key territories whose great powers kept the ambitions of each party to a minimal, leading to decades of peace on the Central Continent. Of course, there were still minor border tensions and skirmishes which were largely started by the warmongering Miran, but the current state of affairs were generally peaceful.


    Kai had previously thought that today''s history lesson would probably be about one of the 3 kingdoms in the recent past, but little did he know he was in for a surprise.


    Mdm Aisha, his History teacher, was referring to a map completely unfamiliar to him. She said, "Class, as our main syllabus of the current state of affairs in each major kingdom is already covered, I decided to give you guys a surprise lesson on a past long forgotten, our origins and relations with the other 3 major races."


    Kai was stumped. The other 3 major races? Mdm Aisha continued, "2000 years ago, there existed 4 major races that lived together on the Central Continent. They were the Humans, Demons, Celestials and the Sylphs."


    Kai tensed up upon hearing the word "demons". He thought, "Those guys really exist after all, one day I would have my revenge."


    Drifting in his own thoughts, Kai failed to notice that Adeline was equally tense as him, albeit for different reasons. Mdm Aisha continued, "Initially, all 4 races lived in harmony with one another, mainly because each couldn''t find a good reason to wage war. The humans then had a small populace, approximately 2/3 of our current Kingdom''s populace. To make matters worse, humans then were not adept at magic and their attempts at using mana were sorely limited, hence they were forced to stifle their ambitions.


    The Demons and Celestials, though they were at the forefront when it came to combat prowess, kept each other in stalemate. After all, they embodied opposing ideals, while the demons were for chaos and might of the individual, the celestials were for order and collectiveness of the group.


    Last of all, the Sylphs. Though they were magically blessed, with their combat prowess only slightly below the Celestials, they were naturally peace-loving and saw their powers as a means to protect rather than conquer.


    For several centuries, the 4 races lived in peace with one another, with the Humans occupying the West and part of the South on the Central Continent, the Sylphs in the East and part of the North, the Celestials who largely resided in the South and the Demons who took the North as their home.


    However, in the year 1280, the 1st Holy War broke out. For some unknown reason even till today, the demons had chanced across a mysterious weapon that would drastically turn the tides of war in its favour. That weapon was the very first World Class weapon, otherwise known as Grade X magic weapons."


    All the students gasped in disbelief. Grade X magic weapons were weapons too powerful to be even graded by the grading system, far superseding the legendary Grade S weapons. Mdm Aisha cleared her throat and resumed, "That weapon had a name, it was known as [Nightmare]. The Demon King was said to have used this weapon to brainwash countless of otherwise uncontrollable monsters in the North like Giants and Vampires, forming a huge army.


    Combined with his already lethal demon army, the ambitious Demon King launched an offensive southwards in an attempt to achieve dominance over the entire continent. His first target was the Human Kingdom, because it technically was the weakest force then, allowing him to bolster his forces quickly without resistance.


    After all, [Nightmare] was said to possess the ability to brainwash those with little to no magic resistance, hence the humans, with little magic expertise then, succumbed to the power of [Nightmare] and joined the ranks of the demon army.


    By the time the Celestials intervened, more than half of the Human Kingdom had already been captured by the demons. Even the Sylph Kingdom lost part of their territory as the demon army, bolstered by their human slaves, had ruthlessly slaughtered any Sylph opposition. The Celestials remained the only race untouched¡­for now.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Using the information they had obtained from their scouts, the Celestials realised that the weakness of [Nightmare] was its inability to possess those with magic resistance of some kind. Hence, the Celestials gathered the remaining humans and started to unlock and teach them the fundamentals of mana and magic.


    The humans learned very quickly and were soon organised into a powerful force of both warriors and magicians. Of course, the Celestials never neglected the Sylphs, as they were their closest allies. The Celestials were somehow able to boost the power held by the already potent Sylphs, and some were said to possess power equal to the Celestials after this process.


    These Sylphs were identified by their special irises on their eyes, which they named "Luminos" which meant light in reverence to the Celestials who had granted them that power.


    Now, with their empowered allies, the Celestials marched into war against the demons. Even with [Nightmare] out of the picture, the war was long and brutal. After all, the demon army had already possessed a large number of reinforcements from monsters and humans alike.


    Fortunately, after 10 years of bloodshed, the Celestials, Humans and Sylphs managed to push the demons northwards and eventually out of the Central Continent. The Demon King was said to have perished in battle, but [Nightmare] was believed to remain in demon possession. The demons eventually retreated to what is known as the Dark Continent, the continent north of the Central Continent.


    Initially, the humans, in their thirst for revenge, wanted to cross the oceans and pursue the demons, but the Celestials advised against the idea. After all, the Alliance''s forces were spread wide in their campaign northwards, their numbers had dropped steeply and there were still resistance by the monsters left behind.


    Thus, the Alliance stopped their pursuit of the demons and retreated southwards to their original territories, since the North was practically uninhabitable with monsters still lurking in those territories.


    All members of the Alliance suffered heavy casualties, but none more so than the Celestials, who had been the leaders in the war. Their numbers dwindled to the hundreds and they came to a logical conclusion that they could no longer be the leading force in securing the continent.


    Using their power, the Celestials created an island from the clouds and named it Sky Island, which all Celestials eventually settled on, leaving their Southern territory to their human neighbours whom they entrusted with the responsibility of ensuring peace and security.


    After all, the humans who lived in the South were greatly influenced in the ways of the Celestials and were among the first to heed the call to arms issued by the Celestials. Before they left, it is rumoured that the Celestials granted unique, powerful weapons to the ruling family of the South, whichgranted them the power to severe relations with the main Human Kingdom, forming the Kingdom of Cameron."


    Julian quickly raised his hand to ask, "Mdm Aisha, are you implying that the sacred weapons owned by the Round Table Knights of the Kingdom of Cameron originated from the Celestials?" Mdm Aisha smiled and replied, "You''re sharp, my boy. Yes, indeed the weapons used by the Round Table Knights are the very same ones created by the Celestials for the ruling family of the South, which is the current royal family of Cameron, the Pendragon Family.


    These weapons were passed down from one generation to the next, and ensured the peace and prosperity of Cameron. Now, moving on, with the absence of both the demons and the Celestials, there were only 2 major races left on the Central Continent, as both humans and Sylphs prioritised rebuilding their homes over growing their military.


    Sadly, however, this peace would once again give way to war and bloodshed, as in the year 1900, the 2nd Holy War broke out, this time between the Ancient Human Kingdom and the Sylph Kingdom." Kai noticed that Adeline was breaking out in cold sweat as she clenched her fists tightly which she placed above her thighs.


    Mdm Aisha continued, "If there was one advantage the humans had over the Sylphs, it would be their procreation rate. After the 1st Holy War, with superior procreation rates which bolstered the human population exponentially, the humans had more labour resources required to not only speed up the recovery process but also to build up an army far superior in numbers compared to the Sylphs.


    Coupled with increased mastery over magic and mana, the Human Army was a formidable one. Though the Sylphs prioritised recovery, they were not ignorant of their neighbours'' situation, devoting the minimal amount of resources required to its army. Basically, before the 2nd Holy War, the humans outnumber the Sylphs 4 to 1, but the Sylphs had stronger soldiers thanks to the blessings from the Celestials.


    Yes, the root cause behind the 2nd Holy War was ambition possessed by the humans to achieve what the demons couldn''t, but that alone wouldn''t be enough to trigger the start of the 2nd Holy War.


    Once again, by eerie coincidence to the 1st Holy War, the humans had chanced upon the second World Class weapon known in history, [Catastrophe]. It was said that this weapon had the ability to infect enemies per the user''s will, poisoning the mana within them. The more mana an individual possessed, the faster he would succumb to the poison and die.


    What made matters worse was that the effects of [Catastrophe] was highly contagious and spread easily through blood. Truly a weapon of mass destruction. The Sylphs stood no chance against [Catastrophe] as huge numbers of Sylphs were infected, weakening the Sylph Army and causing the poison to spread further.


    The human army, with no fear of being infected, marched through the Sylph lands, slaughtering Sylph soldiers effortlessly and occupying their cities. It was clear that the 2nd Holy War wasn''t a war at all, but rather a genocide, hence it was also named the Great Purge.


    It was rumoured that the Sylphs had evacuated North, which was protected by the harsh terrain and thick vegetation of the Forest of Pangaea, but no one exactly knew if there were survivors after that horrendous attack."


    Julia quickly interjected, "If the humans had such a superior position, how did the 2nd Holy War come to an end?" Mdm Aisha replied, "If you guys had all been paying attention to what I''ve said thus far, you would have known that external intervention is impossible.


    The demons were in the Dark Continent and the Celestials were decidedly against intervention due to their small numbers. The Kingdom of Cameron then was still too weak against the Ancient Human Kingdom despite possession of the sacred weapons, hence they couldn''t offer a helping hand to the Sylphs.


    The 2nd Holy War ended due to an internal revolution. General Stormfury, who would later on become the 1st King of Nirvania, was disgusted by the atrocities committed by [Catastrophe]. He, with the support of several like-minded nobles and military commanders, staged an uprising against the King then, successfully stealing [Catastrophe] from the grasps of the royal guard before it could be turned against them.


    With the help of his magician aides, General Stormfury successfully deactivated the weapon, purifying the air on the Central Continent. With the help of forces loyal to him, he seized control of the captured territories that used to belong to the Sylphs, establishing his own separate Kingdom which he named Nirvania.


    Of course, the King of the Ancient Human Kingdom was infuriated by General Stormfury''s actions, but the forces loyal to the General could rival that of his, hence an uneasy stalemate was formed. When the Crown Prince took over from his father, he renamed his Kingdom to Miran, swearing vengeance on Nirvania. That''s how the 2nd Holy War came to an end in the year 1905, which was the year 2 new human kingdoms were born, the eternal rivals Miran and Nirvania."


    Shen raised his hand and asked, "Mdm, sorry for interrupting but what happened to [Catastrophe]? Where exactly is it now?" Mdm Aisha shook her head and replied, "I don''t know. All I know is that King Stormfury decreed the weapon as forbidden and had his loyal aide seal the weapon in a secret location, never to be used again."


    Shen expressed a sceptical look and pressed further, "If a weapon like that was so dangerous, why not destroy it?" Mdm Aisha spoke dejectedly, "[Catastrophe] is after all, a World Class weapon. King Stormfury had similar thoughts of destroying it but despite pulling out his best efforts, the weapon remained indestructible. Hence, he had to pursue the next best alternative, to seal the weapon for all eternity so that disaster does not break loose once again on the Central Continent.


    With this, I end today''s lesson. By right, this should only be shared with senior students who are about to graduate, but I''m sharing with you this forgotten history so that you''ll never forget your roots and the price we''ve all paid to achieve peace in this world. Thank you for your attention."


    Kai had never paid so much attention to a history lesson before, but this lesson had him captivated. He never knew that history could be so exciting yet cruel at the same time. He was nearly brought to tears himself when he heard about the plight of the Sylphs, a race they once called allies in the 1st Holy War.


    A few girls who couldn''t restrain their emotions were already sobbing long before the lesson ended. His thoughts were broken when he felt someone brush past him. He realised it was Adeline¡­and she was crying? Adeline had always been a stoic girl, so it was an unfamiliar sight to behold.


    Kai was stunned before Shen nudged him and said, "Come on, you know what to do right?" Kai replied, "Right¡­" before giving chase as he bolted out of the classroom.

 Book 1 Chapter 6: Dark Designs

    Adeline was overcome by anguish and sorrow, to the extent that she could not keep her tears at bay. She didn''t know why she felt such strong emotions, was it because of the plight and suffering her people had went through during the 2nd Holy War? Or was it because she finally knew her true target for vengeance?


    Miran, she thought as she seethed in anger in a silent corner of the school. She would never forgive those who permitted and condoned the atrocities against her people. At least she now knew that Nirvania was a good kingdom who had actually helped her people unknowingly.


    The internal revolution fanned by King Stormfury was what stopped [Catastrophe] from killing the rest of her people, as they had successfully evacuated to their traditional stronghold in the heart of the Forest of Pangaea.


    Adeline believed that Mdm Aisha was telling the truth, as she was a genuine historian who objectively recorded and analysed facts from the past. She was now thankful that her father had sent her on this reconnaissance mission before impulsively waging war with Nirvania.


    When the time comes for her people to reclaim their rightful place in this world, Nirvania would be spared from their wrath. Adeline had fallen in love with this country after all, the kindness of her people and the strength and determination of her soldiers to maintain the peace of their home.


    "Hey, you alright?" a warm voice disrupted her chain of thoughts. It was Kai, who looked concerned. Adeline thought, "I guess my sudden outburst of emotions shocked him."


    Adeline wiped away her tears and calmed herself down, whimpering, "I''m sorry for my sudden outburst¡­I''m okay now¡­" Kai replied, "You know, if you ever need a listening ear, I''m always here for you. You can even entrust me with any secret if there''s something you want to get out of your chest."


    Tears glistened in her eyes as Adeline smiled. After spending weeks with Kai and his sister, she knew he was such a kind and gentle soul. She quickly embraced him in a hug and said while choking on her tears, "Thank you¡­for being such a good friend¡­"


    Kai closed his eyes and reciprocated the gesture. He figured that Adeline was hiding something, but now was not the time to probe and as a friend, he should offer his silence to comfort her. The pair were locked in embrace for several minutes as Kai allowed Adeline''s emotions to settle down.


    <Somewhere in Northern Nirvania>


    After months of infiltration within Nirvania, it was finally time for Huth to return home to the Sylph Capital, Eren. After all, he had collected sufficient information detailing the combat readiness of the Nirvanian troops. He must admit that they were well-trained, and it was a pity that he could not meet one of the 10 Saints to evaluate their strength.


    However, that was of little concern as Princess Adeline was still operating in Nirvania, and it would be her investigation report that decides whether war would be waged on Nirvania to reclaim their lost territory. After all, the Princess'' job was to investigate the intentions of Nirvania with respect to the Sylphs. Huth smiled as he relished the thought of returning home to his wife and children. His dangerous mission into enemy territory had after all been concluded.


    Or that was what he thought until he heard a voice behind him. "Look what we have here, on our routine patrol, we actually found a Sylph! What luck!" Huth quickly turned around and saw 2 cloaked individuals. Fastening their black cloaks to their hoods were emblems which had a raven carved onto it. The raven was eerily frightening with its bloodshot eyes.


    Huth recognised the emblem instantly. Months of intelligence work had allowed him to deduce the identity of the organisation the 2 men belonged to. These guys were dangerous for they belonged to the dark guild Night Wing. Dark guilds consist of adventurers who are willing to perform illegal acts such as murder, smuggling etc, albeit at a high price. What was even more scary about dark guilds was their lack of loyalty to any country whatsoever, only to their highest paying customer.


    The man who spoke earlier continued, "And here I thought it''ll be yet another uneventful day. Now, we get to have some fun eh?" His companion spoke in a deeper and more serious tone, "Never underestimate the enemy, Gale. However, we could use this situation to our favour indeed, considering who our clients are."


    Huth took a step back and began to analyse his situation. Normally, he''d be able to size up his enemies quickly with his Luminos. However, something was clouding his ability to read mana signatures so he couldn''t accurately grasp their mana levels. This was probably also the reason why the 2 could sneak up on him undetected, as normally he had the ability to read mana signatures hundreds of metres away.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    The man named Gale chuckled, "Hahaha, you must be wondering how we successfully sneaked up on you. These babies are more than just for show, they conceal our mana signatures as well, allowing us to avoid those pesky mana detection alarms." pointing to the emblem near his collar bone.


    Huth felt a bead of sweat trickling down his face. Even if he couldn''t read their mana signatures, he could tell that these guys were dangerous, especially Gale''s unnamed companion. Retreat would be the most appropriate course of action, as he could not afford to let himself fall into enemy hands.


    Huth quickly muttered [Light Mirage] silently as his body slowly melded into his surroundings. [Light Mirage] was a Light element optical illusion spell used to camouflage one''s presence from his enemies. However, in the blink of an eye, he felt a rock hard fist dig deep into his gut, causing him to fly back and cough out blood. His [Light Mirage] was also undone by the attack.


    Gale said, "Hey, that''s no fair man, Moon! Let me have a go next time! I can take him on without your help!" Seizing his opponent''s momentary distraction, Huth quickly pounced forward and slashed at Moon''s neck with his short sword. TWANG! It felt as though his sword had clashed with steel as Huth failed to hurt Moon.


    To Huth''s horror, he realised that Moon''s neck was covered by a shade of earth that served to protect him. Moon quickly retaliated with a punch aimed at Huth''s face, but Huth was able to duck under his punch. Huth was taken aback by Moon''s punch, as his punch resulted in an air blast that blew a hole in the nearby tree. Huth noticed that his fist was covered in the same shade of colour as his neck previously.


    Huth trembled in fear as he thought, "An immediate voiceless incantation, not to mention such sturdiness¡­this guy is at least a Grandmaster tier Earth magician!"


    However, Huth had no time to think further as he performed a back flip, narrowly avoiding a blade of wind directed at him which sliced off a couple of nearby trees. Gale cried, "Don''t forget there''s the 2 of us!" as he performed a slicing motion with his left leg that generated an air blade like the previous one. Huth was subjected to several of these air blades as he narrowly avoided all of them while running.


    Moon shook his head and said calmly, "Gale, you''re gonna tear down the whole forest at this rate. Let me demonstrate how Night Wing operates." Gale stopped his attacks and Huth stopped to catch his breath. However, all of a sudden, Huth was met with a punch to the face as he flew several metres, crashing through numerous trees.


    Huth spit out more blood as he felt that his skull was fractured with a few missing teeth. The punch was eerily in the same fashion as the earlier punch that had injured him pretty badly. Huth was horrified. How did Moon move so fast to strike him? With that speed coupled with the power gained from his [Earth Armament], Moon could easily kill him anytime.


    Gale shrugged and said, "Look at what you''ve done man, you injured him pretty badly. Now, let me take over, a weak target like him should be dealt with by juniors like me." Upon finishing his sentence, Gale disappeared in a blur. By instinct, Huth quickly countered Gale''s kick with his sword. Huth heaved a sigh of relief. At least he could deal with fast opponents. This meant that whatever Moon did probably had nothing to do with speed.


    "Most likely an Enigma Ability." Huth thought as he continued trading blows with Gale, who was laughing hysterically throughout. Despite being able to match Gale''s speed, being kept on the defence was slowly taking its toll on Huth. After all, he was not built for drawn-out battles as a spy, instead he focused on taking his opponent out in the fewest possible moves. Sadly, that was near impossible when it came to fighting Gale as his speed applied constant pressure on him, preventing him from going on the offense.


    Huth thought, "I''ve to find a way to break his rhythm. His style seems to focus a lot on speedy attacks to wear down the opponent before going for the kill." Huth quickly gathered mana on his free left hand and directed it to the ground. He cried, "[Blowback]!" as a shockwave spread out in an omnidirectional fashion with him in the centre. Though not strong enough to injure, the shockwave served its purpose of pushing Gale back, who expressed surprise at the sudden attack which caught him off balance.


    Seizing the opportunity, Huth quickly raised his sword and cast [Light Flash], which worked like a flash bang to blind all nearby opponents. Before the spell activated, the last thing he saw was a bird perching on the branch of a nearby tree.


    The next moment, Huth felt a sharp pain as he felt something pierce through his chest. It was Gale''s finger, and his lips curled into a sadistic smile. He smirked, "You thought that with all of our earlier exchanges, that I would only be good with my feet? Wrong! I''m an all-round martial artist, though kicks are my preferred style of combat. This technique, [Finger Pierce] is my second favourite technique after [Wind Leg] which you''ve seen earlier. Very useful for dispatching unwanted people."


    Huth coughed out blood. Gale''s finger had after all, pierced reasonably deep within him, despite missing his vitals. Huth felt that his eyes were getting heavy, but he also realised that the effect of his spell had worn off a little too quickly¡­and the bird was no longer on the branch.


    Moon said calmly, "Gale, stop playing with him and talking so much. Sylph, seeing that you''re on your way already, let me at least give you a target of vengeance if you were to turn into a vengeful spirit. Blame Nirvania, for they are our clients who requested some extermination of pests¡­like you."


    Those were the last words Huth had heard as he slumped to the ground unconscious. Gale licked the blood off his finger and asked, "You sure he heard your last lines? I didn''t know you were so despicable, turning the Sylphs against Nirvania who are the pro-Sylph people hahaha."


    Moon replied stoically, "You missed his vitals right? I told you earlier that it would favour our cause by injuring him heavily yet keeping him alive. After all, he would be our seed of discord between Nirvania and the Sylphs, while Miran, our clients, would reap the spoils of war. Now, onwards to our next task, we don''t have much time." Gale laughed uncontrollably as Moon and he left the unconscious Huth bleeding on the ground as they headed south.

 Book 1 Chapter 7: First Extermination Request

    The excitement of being registered with the Adventurers'' Association died down within the first few days, as students realised that the more challenging and interesting quests were only offered to higher-ranked adventurers. This meant that they had to slowly work their way up, doing mostly mundane quests of searching for lost items or gathering resources. There were very few hunting quests at the lowest rank of E after all.


    Fortunately, it was easy to promote from E to D which Kai and most of his peers achieved within 2 weeks. A single promotion may not mean much to outsiders, but for true blue adventurers, even 1 rank can open up to a greater array of tantalising prospects.


    Presently, Kai and Adeline were together with Julian and the rest of the gang to pick out an Extermination request. Julian waved the quest sheet proudly as he exclaimed, "Thank god we''re D Class adventurers now, those earlier quests were boring me. Luckily all of us were cleared by the school to take on combat requests, so we can all go together for this one. This means we can practise our synergy and combat tactics now! To prove that we''re the strongest among the 1st years!"


    Shen performed a face palm as he muttered, "Julian, you''re getting drowned in excitement. Did you even read the details of the quest you just accepted for all of us?" Julian''s face flushed red with embarrassment as he stammered, "O-Of course I d-did! Let''s see, our task is to take out the group of Moghounds and goblins that have been disturbing the nearby village. An easy D Class quest! Hahaha!"


    Moghounds were small, dog-like enemies with only 2 legs. Despite being common, there were actually several subspecies of Moghounds, ranging from the regular brown ones to the furry white ones and some were even armoured! Nonetheless, Moghounds were considered the weakest among monsters and goblins were the next weakest after them. At least the common goblins were weak, but those proficient in magic or ranged weapons could be a little more troublesome.


    Shen asked, "Are there further details on the targets? Like their head count and specific types? Especially the goblins, if we''re dealing with magic wielders we''ve got to be a bit more careful." Julian patted Shen''s shoulder and said, "Don''t be a worrywart! I know you want to be certain of everything as a tactical commander wannabe, but the quest only states that common Moghounds and goblins are sighted. Shouldn''t be too difficult for us, especially with you and Jean backing us up as part of our backline."


    Kai knew that Jean was a good healer from their support magic classes together, but he wasn''t familiar with Shen''s combat capabilities, for he didn''t have much personal interaction with him due to their differences in curriculum in Zion Academy. All he knew from his limited interactions and talks with Julian was that Shen, despite his lack of magic, was an astute tactical genius who aspires to be a general in the Nirvanian Army one day.


    ThoughShen wasn''t proficient in close combat nor melee weapons, he made a very good marksman with both the crossbow and the newly introduced rifle. Combined with his tactical knowledge, this made Shen a fearsome backline support who could focus on coordinating the team''s movement and taking out key targets from safety concurrently.


    Shen shook his head and sighed, "Ah, whatever. I just hope that everyone''s prepared. It may be an easy mission, but underestimating the enemy would only lead to unwanted compromises to our safety. I just want everyone to stay safe, alright?"


    Everyone nodded as they started to make individual preparations for their upcoming mission. This included the packing of necessities such as the first aid kit and rations as well as weaponry. Most junior adventurers neglect this step as they get overwhelmed by the excitement of getting into the heat of matters.


    Fortunately, Shen''s level-headedness ensured that everyone brought the requisite essentials for the mission. Kai noted that Shen was wielding a rifle of the latest model, stripping it apart before assembling it together again to ensure it was functional. Once everyone was ready, they headed for their destination: Prairie Village.


    This village was located on the outskirts of the capital Nirvana, surrounded by luscious plains that favoured agriculture. At the village, Shen and Julian liaised with the point of contact for the quest, gathering more information on the targets. For instance, this included the areas which they often show up. Upon completion of the intelligence gathering, Shen gathered all 6 members of the team and shared whatever he had learnt, allocating roles for each and every one of them.


    Kai was impressed by the considerations Shen had taken with the given information, for he never knew that you could think so far ahead even for a simple mission like this. Shen was indeed a valuable asset to the team after all despite being the only non-magic user. From the tactical brief, the 6 of them were split into 3 pairs, Julian with Julia as the Forward Engagement group, Kai with Adeline as the Ambush Taskforce and Shen with Jean as the Backline Support group.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Shen had carefully considered each of their strengths before assigning the pairs. He and Jean as the backline was obvious, but the remaining 4 were all Spell Knights, which made it a tad tricky. Eventually, he placed Julian together with Julia as the Forward Engagement group as both favoured direct, overpowering style of combat and the fact that they were siblings improved their synergy.


    Similarly, Kai was placed with Adeline as the Ambush Taskforce because both were much more nimble compared to the twins. Moreover, it was imperative that as the Ambush Taskforce, they were self-sufficient for they received the least support from the Backline Support. Adeline''s proficiency at healing magic coupled with Kai''s greatly recognised combat ability had fitted this profile to a tee. The 6 of them then moved out to the engagement area after their final preparations were made.


    The team was surrounded by tall grass which grew especially taller near the stream. This made ambushing easy as the tall grass provided good concealment. Shen quickly ran through the plan once again and they split up into 2 key groups, with Kai and Adeline in one group and the rest in the other.


    After arriving at their designated points, the team simply waited for the enemy''s arrival. The villagers offered to prepare the bait to lure the goblins out, which came in the form of an empty horse-drawn carriage. Soon enough, the carriage was assaulted by a flurry of small figures, which Shen could make out to contain at least 20 individuals. To his dismay, he noticed that 2 goblin slingers and a single goblin shaman was among them.


    Shen cursed silently, "Damn, so the big guys are only showing themselves now, huh? Luckily, we came prepared. Julian and Julia, you 2 are to engage the enemy now, prioritising the goblin slingers and shaman. Leave the rest to me. Jean, I need you to connect me telepathically to Kai and Adeline."


    Jean nodded as she activated her telepathic magic. Shen quickly relayed his observations to Kai and Adeline, telling them to only engage with the reinforcements to the goblins if they spotted any. Kai signalled his acknowledgement as he started to watch the battle unfold.


    Julian and Julia slowly crept towards their enemies and when they got into reasonable distance, they drew their swords and performed their respective magic on their blades. While Julian''s blade erupted in flames, Julia''s was surrounded by a thin yet sharp layer of wind. The twins swung their swords together in the same direction, shouting, "Take this! [Combination Magic - Firestorm]!"


    A huge wave of fire fuelled by the winds swept across the goblins and Moghounds, incinerating them instantly. However, the goblin slingers and shaman appeared unharmed as they prepared to counterattack. The goblin slingers started shooting sharp stones at the twins as the goblin shaman prepared a few offensive spells as seen by the symbols on the ground below it.


    The twins deftly parried the stones aimed at them, expertly blocking those they couldn''t avoid while advancing rapidly on the 3 goblins. They swiftly decapitated the goblin slingers when they got in range, but the goblin shaman started pelting several bolts of lightning onto them. The twins instinctively blocked the lightning bolts above their head with their element infused swords, but as they were busy fending off the lightning bolts, the shaman pointed his staff towards them and readied another spell.


    Julian muttered, "Shit¡­" Just as the spell was about to activate, it was interrupted suddenly by a loud bang. The shaman dropped to the ground, dead with a hole through its forehead. The lightning bolts stopped the moment the shaman was killed. Julian heaved a sigh of relief as he looked towards Shen''s direction. Shen''s rifle had a trace of smoke emerging from its barrel as Shen gave a thumbs up sign.


    Julian was about to reciprocate the gesture when a sudden rustling sound caught him by surprise. The magnitude of the sound warned of something big approaching and true enough, a large green blur shot out from the grass. Julian instinctively used his sword to block the incoming attack.


    CLANG! The sound of metal clashing reverberated throughout the plains as Julian expressed horror at his new adversary. It was a Hobgoblin! A mutated goblin, these guys with their strength and speed made them dangerous to even C Class adventurers. The hobgoblin, who was apparently consumed in a frenzy, started raining heavy blows on Julian. Julia tried to intervene, but she soon found herself engaging another hobgoblin.


    Shen cried, "Shucks!" as he took aim with his rifle. To his horror, 2 more hobgoblins showed up and despite his attempts to slay them, his bullets only grazed their tough hides. The hobgoblins were alerted to Shen''s presence and began dashing towards Jean and him. Shen quickly realised that escape was futile given their speed as he steeled himself for the incoming threat.


    Kai and Adeline could only watch in horror as the hobgoblins threatened to tear their friends apart. Julian had already suffered a gash on his left thigh from the hobgoblin''s relentless assault, while Julia was barely managing against her enemy. On the other hand, the 2 hobgoblins threatened to break down the barrier erected by Jean before Shen could even hurt them properly, his bullets still ineffective.


    Kai shouted, "Adeline! Now''s the time to get into action. Let''s go!" Adeline quickly nodded as they headed towards Shen''s direction first, seeing that they needed more help since they couldn''t deal much damage against their opponents. To their surprise, a red blur suddenly emerged in front of them and Kai instinctively shielded Adeline while focusing his mana to protect his back.


    Both Kai and Adeline were blown back by a large steel hammer which smashed Kai''s back, sending them flying into the nearby river. The last thing Kai heard was a roar as he fell unconscious while plunging into the stream with Adeline.

 Book 1 Chapter 8: Saint Cross

    Shen could only watch in horror as both Kai and Adeline were swept by the river further downstream. He bit his lip as he could not even escape his own predicament, not to mention going to their rescue. He stole a glance at Jean. Beads of sweat were trickling down her forehead as she laboured to keep her barrier strong against the ruthless attacks of the hobgoblins. Shen knew that she would probably only last for another minute or two and his normal ammunition weren''t hurting these guys deeply enough.


    Shen took a breath and tried to calm himself down. After all, he had already wasted 10 bullets in his panic to get the hobgoblins away from him. He was lucky that Jean''s barrier was strong, otherwise they would have already been ripped apart by now. He silently cursed the fact that power was not his forte when power was what''s required at the moment. After all, those shooting lessons he attended in the Academy only prioritised accuracy and control over power.


    Suddenly, a wave of inspiration struck him. If warriors could channel mana through their weapons to enhance their offensive power, couldn''t he do likewise for his rifle? Shen admitted he didn''t put in too much effort during his swordsmanship and unarmed combat classes, but he did grasp the basics of letting one''s mana flow out.


    Shen closed his eyes, steadying his breathing as he allowed his mana to flow out from his hands to envelop his rifle and the bullet within, just like how he would have done with a sword. Mana armament on a weapon always required a little visualisation to work. When he was ready, his eyes flickered open as he quickly took aim at a hobgoblin''s head, pulling the trigger.


    BANG! The bullet, empowered by Shen''s mana, pierced right through the forehead of the hobgoblin and the trunk of a nearby tree. The second hobgoblin momentarily stopped its attacks as it was shocked to see its companion killed so easily. It simply couldn''t comprehend how its companion was killed by an attack that previously failed multiple times.


    The remaining hobgoblin roared angrily as it raised its sword high in the air, determined to smash through Jean''s barrier and kill Shen within. It didn''t get the opportunity though, as Shen, having become familiar with infusing his rifle with mana from his first attempt, quickly put a bullet through its head as well.


    Shen thought, "Fascinating, to think that even rifles can be empowered with mana, now all I need is to learn how to regulate and control my mana emission to increase the piercing power of my shots." Both Jean and he heaved a sigh of relief as Jean deactivated her barrier since the immediate danger was over. Shen turned his eyes towards the direction where Kai was flung into the river, only to have his eyes widen in horror¡­


    Meanwhile, Julian and Julia were struggling in their respective battles as they were simply overpowered by their opponents, being sucked into their rhythm completely. Julian was frantically racking his brains for a way out of his conundrum as he analysed the situation before him while fending off the hobgoblin''s blows. The hobgoblin was superior to him in terms of physical strength and even speed despite its bulk, but Julian wasn''t going to back down so easily.


    Refusing to play its game, Julian concentrated more mana onto his sword which erupted into stronger flames. He shouted, "Take this! [Flame Strike]!" as he swung his sword of flames against the hobgoblin. The hobgoblin blocked his attack with its own sword, but that was part of Julian''s plan. Upon collision, Julian emitted more flames and the clash between both swords gave rise to a forward momentum that pushed his flames forward, burning the hobgoblin badly.


    The hobgoblin roared in pain as it took a few clumsy steps back, being stunned by Julian''s attack. Julian quickly took the chance to follow up with a quick slash across its body. "Eat this! [Flame Sever]!" Julian shouted as the flames surrounding his sword suddenly wrapped tightly around the blade, increasing its sharpness and heat as it sliced through the hobgoblin''s torso with ease. The hobgoblin could only roar in torment as its upper torso was dismembered, exploding into flames thereafter.


    Julian let out a sigh as he knew that he was successful in defeating his opponent. He needn''t wait long for his sister to wrap up her battle as well. Julia cried, "If I can''t beat you with power, I''ll just have to beat you in speed!" as she swung her sword towards her enemy.


    The hobgoblin easily blocked her first strike but that was only meant as a distraction as Julia quickly created several afterimages of her sword, striking the hobgoblin at different angles so quickly that it couldn''t defend against her relentless assaults. When she finally stopped, her opponent was already completely mutilated thanks to her Wind-empowered sword which had much boosted sharpness to its blade.


    The siblings high-fived each other, congratulating each other for their respective victories. However, the joy was short-lived as they saw Shen and Jean running hysterically towards them.


    Shen, who was usually calm, was pale like a ghost as he pointed towards the direction he had ran from. The four watched on in horror as they saw a huge red hobgoblin wielding a giant steel hammer. It was surrounded by several other hobgoblins, which numbered around 30.


    Shen cursed silently, "Damn¡­we had so much trouble just fighting a handful of them and now an entire platoon shows up. Not to mention that their leader looks far more menacing than them. Retreating is not an option, they can easily outrun us. Guess all we can do is to fight to the death."


    Julian forced a smile and said, "I believe that this can be described as knocking on death''s door, right? If death''s gonna come then we''re going to take a few of them down with us. Give the word, commander." as he nudged Shen. Shen replied, "Very well, I can only pray that Kai and Adeline get out of this alive. It''s been nice being friends with you all. Let''s go!"


    Julian and Julia activated their elemental magic and charged forward as they let out a war cry. Jean could only spare time to wipe a single tear off her eye as she quickly erected a barrier surrounding Shen and her. The hobgoblin chief let out a deafening roar as he rallied his minions forward.


    Soon enough, the battlefield became chaotic with fierce exchanges between both sides. Julian and Julia sent out wave after wave of [Combination Magic - Firestorm] that was successful in incinerating a few of the hobgoblins. However, they were swiftly overwhelmed by the sheer number of hobgoblins which separated the twins. On Shen''s end, he managed to take out a few hobgoblins with his mana-enhanced headshots, but soon enough, the hobgoblins surrounded Jean and him and started hammering against her barrier.


    The situation turned bleak very quickly as despite their valiant efforts, the four simply did not possess sufficient power to push their enemies back. Julian had killed a few more hobgoblins with his [Flame Sever] spell, but he was struck by a couple of slashes as well. Julia was not faring any better as she had her fair share of injuries despite taking out some enemies.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    The barrier protecting Shen and Jean looked like it was going to break before Shen could dispatch all the enemies surrounding them. This was made worse by the fact that the hobgoblin chief had yet to make a single move. All 4 of them wore exhausted and resigned expressions on their faces, as they simply knew they couldn''t and shouldn''t care anymore. After all, a miracle is not going to come¡­right?


    "To think they had sent us here to clear their mess, what a drag!" a man with yellow messy hair complained as he twirled his pistol. Another man who was bald and had his eyes perpetually closed, replied in a soft tone, "Well, accidents like this do happen. The Adventurers'' Association had after all just received an information update that a dangerous alchemist was spotted in the area. Our job is to take that guy out while ensuring the safety of the students from Zion Academy that had accepted a related quest in this area."


    The man with yellow hair grumbled, "Of all people, why us? There''re a lot more groups out there capable of handling this mundane task." A third man with white hair who wore a black cloak replied, "I''m getting sick of your complaints, Shaw. We were activated since we were the group nearest to Prairie Village. Anyway, what''s the status now, Keith?"


    The bald man replied, "Hhhm¡­ I sense quite a number of mana signatures to the North of here, but a rather strong one to the South following the river. What should be our next course of action, Ray?" A 4th individual dressed in a simple shirt and long pants with short black hair replied, "You guys take care of the monsters in the North, I think that''s where the kids are most likely located. I''ll handle the alchemist, who should be hiding in the South. I guess he wouldn''t expect us to have a sensor as proficient as you, right, Keith?"


    Keith rubbed his bald head and answered embarrassingly, "Hahaha, you flatter me too much. You sure you''ll be fine alone, Ray?" Ray nodded and disappeared in a flash. Shaw frowned, "Tch! Hogging all the fun to himself once again! What do you think, Frost?"


    The man with white hair, Frost, replied stoically, "He has his reasons. After all, can we really question a member of the 10 Saints, our leader? If you''ve no further questions, let''s get a move on, I don''t wish to risk the safety of those inexperienced kids." The trio quickly increased their pace towards their objective.


    Shen was just about to give up when he saw a huge blast of mana rip through the hobgoblins before him. Before he could recover from his surprise, another few more blasts of mana shot straight at the hobgoblins, decimating them. However, Shen had his own problems to handle, as the remaining hobgoblins only intensified their attacks on Jean''s barrier, causing it to crack rapidly.


    Just before it gave way, a bald man armed with a staff suddenly appeared next to Shen and Jean. He said in a warm tone, "Good job up to now, little lady. Stay in this barrier and watch how a real support holds his own against his enemies." He quickly erected a new barrier around Shen and Jean as he dashed out to engage the hobgoblins.


    Expertly twirling his staff, the bald man launched a few well-timed jabs at the hobgoblins, pushing them away before chanting, "[Light Barrage]!" as several bullets of light pierced through the bodies of the unfortunate hobgoblins, killing them.


    Capitalising on the change in momentum of the battle, Shen took aim and channelled his mana through his rifle, expertly taking out a few hobgoblins that were surrounding Julian and Julia. A man with yellow messy hair walked up to Shen and said, "Impressive, you seem to grasp the basics of gun empowerment. When you reach my level, you would realise that ammo''s simply a waste of money, the key is imagination and concentration." as he casually released a large blast of mana from his twin pistols, destroying the hapless goblins caught in the blast without a trace.


    Shen looked in awe as the stranger continued blasting more hobgoblins without breaking a sweat. He really wanted to grow stronger in his use of the rifle and this man before him would be the perfect teacher.


    Julian and Julia were reinvigorated by what they''ve seen as they dispatched a few more of their assailants. Suddenly, a large shadow appeared under Julia as she realised that the hobgoblin chief had swung his hammer towards her. Julian cried, "Sis!" as Julia closed her eyes, preparing herself for the inevitable.


    BAM! The hobgoblin chief yelped in pain as it was casually kicked away by a man with white hair. The newcomer turned to look at the twins and said, "You guys are brave, I must admit. However, you fight poorly as spell knights, over-relying on your magic. Sometimes, mastering the basics of your weapon will help you improve a long way."


    He turned back to face the hobgoblin chief who had recovered from the attack. The chief roared in anger as he charged at the stranger, taking frenzied swings with its giant hammer. The stranger simply dodged each swing with minimal effort while commenting, "Being strong is not only about power and speed. It''s also about being efficient and insightful, studying your opponent''s every move to determine the right time to attack."


    The stranger''s eyes widened as he found the perfect opportunity to counter-attack just as the chief was about to perform an overhead swing. He muttered, "Chill through bone, [Frostfang]." as cold air gathered in his right hand, forming a sabre made of ice.


    In a flash, he knocked the hammer out of the chief''s arms before finishing with a vertical downward slash from head to toe of the chief. The hammer crashed into the ground with a large THUD sound as ice started seeping out from the chief''s wound, eventually encapsulating its entire body in ice.


    All it needed was a little nudge from the stranger''s elbow to shatter the frozen body of the chief hobgoblin. Julian and Julia could only watch on in amazement at how easily the chief hobgoblin was disposed of, not to mention that the stranger emerged unharmed.


    After gathering back together, the 3 strangers started introducing themselves. The man with white hair said, "I''m Frost, the baldy is Keith and the messed up dude over there is Shaw." Shaw angrily turned to face Frost before being restrained by Keith who was laughing it off. Shen performed introductions on behalf of his group and thanked Frost once again for their intervention.


    He then said, "Mr Frost, if you guys don''t mind, I''ve another favour to ask of you guys." Frost replied, "There''s no need to be so formal. Frost would do. Anyway, what''s this favour you speak of?"


    Julian interrupted, "2 of our friends have been swept by the river downstream, we''re hoping you could accompany us to look for them." Keith, who usually had his eyes closed, opened them slightly while remarking, "Downstream?" before Frost stopped him and replied, "Not to worry, one of my companions is headed in that direction. We''ll notify him to keep a lookout for your 2 friends. Anyway, you guys are in no shape to carry on. Let Keith take a look at all your injuries, he''s our healer after all."


    Keith''s face returned to its normal cheery disposition as he said, "Right, your injuries need immediate attention, especially you two, Julian and Julia." He began performing healing magic on Julian and the rate of recovery of his deep wounds served to prove Keith''s expertise as a healer. Jean quickly said, "I''m a healer too! Let me help!" as she knelt beside Keith and started treating the minor wounds suffered by Julian.


    After everyone''s injuries were treated, Frost instructed, "Shaw and Keith, you guys bring these kids back to the village first, I''ll go link up with our leader." Shen said, "Wait! Frost, is there any way we can get into contact with you guys in the future? I-I really want to grow stronger and I feel that you guys would be the best instructors!"


    Shaw replied sarcastically, "You guys are still too weak to be asking for our help, graduate from Zion Academy first before thinking of approaching us." Looking at Shen''s resolute gaze, Frost gave a warm smile and issued Shen a card with a logo of a cross imprinted on it.


    Frost said, "When the time''s right, show this card to the Adventurers'' Association, they''ll get into contact with us. You kids have a lot of potential, but we may not make good teachers despite our capabilities. Especially Shaw." Shaw was about to punch Frost for his rude remark before being restrained once again by Keith who was laughing. Shen''s eyes widened when he saw the logo on the card as he recognised it instantly. This was the symbol of the S-Rank group, Saint Cross!

 Book 1 Chapter 9: Twin Luminos

    With all her strength, Adeline pulled Kai''s unconscious body up onto the river bank. She quickly took off Kai''s shirt to examine his injury on his back. It was sorely bruised and Adeline predicted that there would be a few broken bones. She quickly performed healing magic on his wound, hoping to at least mend the broken bones if there were any.


    After several minutes of healing, Adeline could observe that her effort had paid off as the colouration of the bruise on Kai''s back lightened considerably. Unfortunately, he was still unconscious though his breathing had become more regular.


    Adeline, in her fatigue from performing healing magic for such a long duration, rested next to Kai as she drifted off into deep sleep. The next thing she knew was that she was woken up by movement. Kai had regained consciousness as he stretched his body, feeling for his back.


    He said, "Good morning, sleepyhead. Thanks for treating my back, it still feels sore but it''s definitely a lot better." Adeline blushed as she replied, "Why did you shield me from that attack? It could have got you killed!"


    Kai replied, "Well, my body''s more durable than yours. After all, which true man would let a woman get injured in front of him? That''s what my father used to say all the time." Adeline''s face reddened even further and she said, "Glad that you''re alright now. Can you walk? It''s getting dark and we have to search for shelter." Kai nodded and the pair walked towards a nearby cave.


    Just as they entered the cave which was pitch dark, a raspy voice echoed through the cavern. "Welcome to my abode. Name yourself, intruders!" Kai replied as politely as he could, "I''m Kai and this is my companion Adeline. We only seek to spend one night here as it''s getting dark."


    Suddenly, the cave lit up and both Kai and Adeline shielded their eyes from the sudden change in brightness. Upon recovering, they found themselves surrounded by lots of laboratory equipment containing chemicals of various colours. Some of these chemicals were giving off vigorous effervescence and the entire place simply emanated an eerie feeling.


    In the centre of the cave, a man with messy green hair and dark eye bags sat cross-legged. He eyed the 2 newcomers before stating, "Since you are so polite to offer your names, I shall do so likewise. I''m Jaeger and I used to be a member of the Research Council."


    Kai''s eyes widened. The Research Council was the at the forefront when it came to scientific and magical advancements in Nirvania. Only the brightest minds with the greatest talent were permitted within that organisation.


    Kai felt a nudge on his left arm as he turned to face Adeline, who was signalling him to take a look at the far left corner of the cave. There, his eyes widened in shock as he saw a huge number of captured goblins, where a few were being subjected to some unknown purple chemical while being restrained.


    Jaeger turned his head towards the direction the 2 were looking at before turning back and replying, "Ah¡­you guys are enjoying my latest experiment, part of PROJECT SUPERSOLDIER. A pity that those fools at the Research Council didn''t appreciate my work when it can turn even the weakest creatures into a menacing beast!" Kai shouted, "You were the one responsible for all the hobgoblins that appeared in this area! Thanks to you, my friends may be dead!"


    Jaeger scratched his chin and answered nonchalantly, "Well, experiments can yield unfortunate results, looks like you guys were simply in the wrong area at the wrong time when my babies were out hunting. This place is perfect for my research as there are simply so many research subjects in the form of goblins here. Anyway, now that you know what''s going on, what do you intend to do, young man?"


    Kai angrily shouted, "We''re going to put an end to your senseless experiments right here by defeating you!" Adeline nodded in approval as she drew 2 small daggers from the holster on her waist. Jaeger laughed maniacally as he bit his left index finger, "Pride! Wrath! You guys are exhibiting 2 of the 7 Deadly Sins hahaha! You sure you kids can stand against my Enigma Ability, [Gas]? I warn you, I may be an academic but I''m at least a Master tier combatant hahaha!"


    Kai muttered silently to Adeline, "We''re going all out against him, I can sense he''s pretty strong. Extend and impale, [Cavalier]!" [Cavalier] morphed into its spear form and was grasped tightly by Kai as Adeline called, "Impeded by none, [Phasewalker]!" Her 2 small daggers transformed into short swords that gleamed like moonlight.


    Kai looked on in surprise, he didn''t know that Adeline possessed a magic weapon like him. Jaeger laughed uncontrollably as smoke billowed from all over his body, "Magic weapons? Interesting, I''ll be taking them over your dead bodies!" Ignoring his taunts, Kai and Adeline surged forward.


    Jaeger spoke calmly, "Let''s see how nimble you guys are, [Fireball]!" Kai and Adeline dodged the numerous fireballs thrown at them by Jaeger, who was only using his left arm for some unknown reason. With a sudden change in pace, Adeline leapt towards Jaeger and slashed one of her [Phasewalker] swords at him in a horizontal fashion.


    Jaeger took a step back and muttered, "[Earth Wall]." In an instant, an earth wall appeared in front of Jaeger, who intended for it to block Adeline''s attack. To his surprise, Adeline phased right through his earth wall, her momentum uninterrupted as she earned a nick on Jaeger''s right cheek as he barely dodged her attack in surprise.


    Jaeger wiped the blood off his cheek as he commented, "That''s an interesting weapon you got there, Miss. Seems like normal defences won''t work. However, they do say that the best offense makes good defence too, hahaha!"


    Kai sniffed the air surrounding him and it smelled different from earlier. His eyes widened as he recognised it was flammable gas. Kai shouted, "Adeline, watch out! There''s gas!" Jaeger smirked, "Too late, [Fire Stream]!"


    The whole cave exploded in flames as Kai barely managed to conjure an [Earth Dome] to shield himself from the intense flames. When the smoke finally settled, Kai deactivated his [Earth Dome] as he searched frantically for Adeline within the smoke.


    There,Kai saw a sight that would captivate him for life. Amidst the thick smoke, Kai watched a figure glowing with golden light. It was Adeline, with her beautiful blue hair flowing down to her shoulders. Her ears had become pointed and her eyes turned sky blue with a unique pattern on her pupils.


    Adelinecommented, "That was really dangerous to have made me use my Enigma Ability, [Perfect State]." Jaeger laughed crazily, "Interesting! Interesting! A Sylph with the legendary Luminos! You would be the perfect experimental subject!"Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Adeline ignored the crazed man''s words and turned to face Kai, "I''m really sorry, I genuinely wanted to tell you who I really am. I''m hideous right¡­" Kai replied, "N-No, you are absolutely stunning. Let''s win this and go home."


    Adeline smiled and nodded, saying, "I can''t sustain my [Perfect State] for long, but in this state, my regeneration shoots up to unprecedented levels, allowing me to tank and recover from any damage no matter how severe. I can''t take too much damage though as my mana is consumed rapidly to heal my wounds, so I must use my mana sparingly."


    Kai exclaimed, "To let a lady bear all the damage is irresponsible as a man, let me lead the front, we can share the responsibility together." He quickly dashed forward towards Jaeger and shouted, "Don''t forget there''s 2 of us, [Lightning Bullet]!" as he shot a focused stream of electricity from his right index and middle fingers.


    Jaeger shook himself out of his frenzy as he said, "Right, there''s another unwanted baggage here. [Gas Wall]!" A wall made of gas appeared in front of Jaeger, and upon collision with Kai''s [Lightning Bullet], Kai''s attack was dispersed in all directions.


    Kai was dumbfounded. [Lightning Bullet] was an Intermediate tier spell that can pierce through ordinary barriers easily due to its focused nature. Jaeger laughed, "As an alchemist, I study the chemical properties of various chemicals in their various states. By simply adjusting the properties of the gases I emit, I can counter any magic thrown at me. My [Gas Wall] earlier contained gases that could conduct electricity easily, hence I was able to disperse your attack. Ah, the marvel of science!"


    Without waiting for Jaeger to finish his explanation, Kai charged forward and said, "How about this, [Cavalier]!" Upon being fed with mana, [Cavalier] extended quickly towards Jaeger, who nonchalantly formed another [Gas Wall] with his right hand while covering a yawn with the other. [Cavalier] pierced right through the wall, but its spear tip could not reach Jaeger as the gas surrounding it prevented it from extending further via constriction.


    Kai said, "Damn it¡­I can''t move, but don''t underestimate me!" as he streamed electricity through [Cavalier], shooting a well-placed lightning bolt at Jaeger''s chest, shockinghim while blowing him back. Jaeger clutched his chest in pain as he recovered from the attack.


    Revealing a burn wound, he cried as he wiped off some blood from his lips, "Now you''ve done it, boy! Time to die, [Gas Blade]!" Jaeger swung a huge blade made from gas at Kai, lighting it up with fire to create a huge swath of flames. Despite letting go of [Cavalier] to return it to its pen form as an attempt to dodge the incoming attack, Kai was too slow as the blade looked set to reach his midsection.


    Suddenly, Kai, with [Cavalier] in his hand, was pushed out of the way into safety by Adeline, who in turn had her body ripped into half. Kai shouted, "NO!" before he realised that the wound on Adeline''s stomach disappeared as quickly as it was inflicted, thanks to her [Perfect State].


    Jaeger looked on with interest as he commented, "Man, that regeneration ability sure is annoying. I''ve an idea to counter it though, mwahahaha!" Putting his 2 hands together in front of him, he said, "Enjoy this! [Poison Gas]!" as his 2 hands started emitting large amounts of smog.


    Within seconds, the smog covered the entire cavern and Kai felt weak instantly as he collapsed to his knees. He started coughing and covered his nose to prevent himself from inhaling anymore smog. He said weakly, "Adeline¡­get out of here¡­"


    Meanwhile, Adeline was seemingly immune to the poison, but she knew that the purpose of the smog was to quickly drain her of all her mana as her [Perfect State] was in constant battle against the poison. She knew she had to end this quickly and bring Kai to safety.


    Adeline rushed towards Jaeger with [Phasewalker] in her hands and attempted to cut him down, but each time she came close, Jaeger trapped her with his [Heavy Gas], the same spell that restrained the movements of [Cavalier]. Though [Phasewalker] allowed her to escape Jaeger''s trap, every time she used its ability meant more mana spent and less mana to maintain her [Perfect State].


    It was clear that Jaeger intended to fight a drawn-out battle of attrition. Even as Adeline attempted to use ranged spells such as [Ice Barrage], Jaeger would simply nullify them by manipulating the properties of his [Gas Wall], making her spells a waste of mana.


    Eventually, after minutes of struggling, Adeline''s [Perfect State] wore off as she ran out of mana and she quickly succumbed to the effects of the poison. She fell unconscious just as Jaeger caught her in his [Heavy Gas] as he brought her closer towards him. He chuckled perversely, "My precious little Sylph, you''re going to be my most important experiment to date hahaha! I wonder what effects the potion from PROJECT SUPERSOLDIER would have on you, mwahahaha!"


    Kai could only watch on as Jaeger carried Adeline away, leaving him to die in the poison smog. He became light headed as he was about to lose consciousness, cursing his weakness and inability to protect his partner. Just as his consciousness was about to fade, he heard a voice, "You''re just going to stand there and watch a loved one get taken away? Just like your mother then?"


    Kai clenched his fists and gritted his teeth as he struggled to stand on his feet. He growled, "Stop, you bastard¡­I''m not done yet." Jaeger spun around and said, "Wow, you''re not finished yet. I admit, your poison resistance is pretty good but I''m not interested in you. You can stay here and rot to death."


    Kai bared his teeth and shouted, "I said STOP, didn''t I!" Kai opened his eyes and glared at Jaeger. His left eye turned from black to sky blue, with a unique pattern adorning his pupil. Kai screamed, "Aaargh!" as a shockwave rippled from him as its epicentre. Immediately, the poison smog disappeared to Jaeger''s surprise and suddenly, Jaeger himself felt weak, letting go of Adeline.


    Jaeger muttered, "What''s going on? Another Luminos? Why does my body feel almost void of mana?" Before he could comprehend the situation that unfolded before him, he felt a sharp pain through his chest. Kai had actually appeared close to him and pierced [Cavalier] through his heart.


    To ensure the kill, Kai released a stream of electricity through [Cavalier] to electrocute the insides of Jaeger. Upon withdrawing [Cavalier], the lifeless body of Jaeger slumped onto the ground.


    Kai collapsed to his knees from exhaustion, his Luminos deactivated. He placed his hand on the cheek of the unconscious Adeline and stroked it, whispering, "Even when unconscious, you still look so cute and at peace. Now, I''ve got to get us to safety. Let''s¡­" Before finishing his statement, Kai collapsed onto the ground, succumbing to his fatigue.


    A lone figure entered the cave and analysed the damage done. It was Ray, the leader of Saint Cross and a member of the 10 Saints. He had actually arrived much earlier, but he wanted to see how the 2 would fare against the rogue alchemist. He was pleasantly surprised at the potential exuded by both, and was genuinely shocked to see that the boy had a Luminos despite appearing human.


    "A talent worth grooming, I must find out his identity." Ray chuckled to himself. He scanned his surroundings. The laboratory equipment were all destroyed, with chemicals spilt all over the place. The captured goblins were largely all dead, save for a few fortunate ones.


    Ray thought, "It appears that once he found a new experimental subject, Jaeger can''t be bothered with his previous experiments." He then heard approaching footsteps behind him and turned around, facing Frost. Frost asked, "There are 2 kids here right? I can''t seem to find them anywhere else near here. Looks like you had quite a fight."


    Ray shook his head and replied with a grin, "No, these 2 kids had the honour of defeating Jaeger. I only observed the fight from a safe distance." Frost gave a horrified expression and cried, "Ray, this is serious! Letting a bunch of greenhorns take on a dangerous guy like Jaeger, are you out of your mind?"


    Ray replied stoically, "I was just about to intervene when Jaeger was about to take the girl away, but our boy here performed something¡­intriguing." Frost glanced at the unconscious body of Kai, who looked completely battered.


    Ray commented casually, "Anyway, we got to get the 2 of them out of here and back to their friends, right?" Frost enquired, "What about all the stuff here?"


    Ray''s expression quickly turned grim as he replied, "Destroy everything here. I don''t want another madman using this research for his own evil gains." Frost turned around as the air became more chilly, "Your wish is my command."


    The next instant, the entire interior of the cave became frozen, entrapping any surviving goblins and all the research evidence. With a stomp, the ice within the cave shattered, turning everything it engulfed into pretty sparkles as Ray and Frost hoisted the 2 unconscious bodies of Kai and Adeline over their shoulders.

 Book 1 Chapter 10: New Master

    <Few days later, Nirvanian Capital, Nirvana>


    "Sorry to drop by your place at such short notice, but I''ve got some things to discuss. It''s about your son, and it may well extend to your daughter as well." Ray said calmly as he sipped his warm cup of tea. A middle-aged man, whose appearance reflects the countless battles he''s been through, replied, "Ah, it''s actually more of an honour for me, having one of the 10 Saints drop by my place for a chat. What do you wish to discuss about Kai?"


    Ray said with a serious tone, "Arkad, do you know that Kai has awakened his Luminos? It shouldn''t come as a surprise to you, he is Charissa''s son after all." Arkad appeared stunned momentarily before regaining his composure soon after, answering, "Kai has never mentioned anything to me of such sorts. Could it be that he''s unaware of his power?"


    Ray took another sip of his tea and remarked, "You''re most probably right. His power is¡­unique. However, if not managed properly, it could have severe repercussions. Can you entrust your son to me, Arkad, no, I should say, Master Silver Wolf? I wish to supervise his training."


    Arkad laughed heartily and said, "It''s been so many years since anyone referred to me by that accolade. Back then, you were still a brat and I supervised your weapon training on your father''s instructions. Back to the topic, how do you intend to work on his Luminos? You''re not a Luminos wielder yourself."


    Ray smiled as he took another sip of his tea, "I''ve found another Luminos wielder in this city. Kai can learn the activation process from her. I''m only there to help him fine-tune his abilities including his magic." Arkad expressed shock as he demanded, "There''s another Sylph in this city? Who is it?"


    Ray answered coldly, "I''ve to protect her identity, sorry, Arkad. Nirvania might have a pro-Sylph stance, but there are still shady elements in this country that think otherwise." Arkad calmed himself down and said, "You''re right. It''s not good for too much attention to be showered on the Sylphs. After all, we''ve yet to make formal diplomatic contact with their representatives."


    Ray finished his cup of tea and stood up, "This was a good cup of tea. Anyway, I assume that you''ve granted me permission to train your boy just like you did for me 12 years ago. See ya!" The moment Ray left the house, he disappeared in a blur. Arkad chuckled, "I wonder if he has ever crashed into anything by moving that fast. Kai, your road down the line is only going to get steeper¡­"


    <Zion Academy, Nirvana>


    Kai was suffering from information overload. On one hand, he now knew Adeline''s secret identity as a Sylph, which helped him understand her reaction to History class then. On the other hand, he just learnt from Shen that they were actually rescued by the S-Rank group, Saint Cross. Kai felt that Shen was being over-hyped with regard to encountering Saint Cross and even felt that he was audacious for daring to request lessons from S-Ranked adventurers.


    Right now, all Kai wanted was for a peaceful return to his routine school life. No more adventures for the time being, he was already traumatised by his encounter with the mad researcher Jaeger. At least the Adventurers'' Association had a conscience by offering a compensation amount much higher than the reward stated initially for their potentially fatal blunder.


    As Kai started walking out of school, he deliberated on how he would spend his share of the reward. Maybe he should buy a new dress for Yuri? He was interrupted from his thoughts by a gentle voice. "Shall we go home together?" Adeline spoke softly. Kai nodded his head in agreement as the pair walked towards the school gates.


    There, they noticed a large crowd gathering. Kai wondered what was going on, but felt that whoever it was, he/she was being a nuisance for obstructing the gate. Kai overheard a few excited students chattering among themselves, "It''s a member of the 10 Saints! The Lightning Saint, Ray!" a boy said excitedly. His female companion squealed, "He''s also the youngest Saint at age 24. So young, charming and strong!"


    Kai was getting steadily frustrated. "Who cares about one pretty boy idol? The crowd that he''s attracting is blocking my way home!" Kai thought angrily as he held onto Adeline''s hand tightly, not wanting to lose her as he forced his way through the crowd.


    Adeline blushed slightly when she felt her hand gripped tightly by Kai. She knew that she can never repay her debt to Kai for saving her life not once, but twice. All she knew now was that when her mission was completed and peace between the Sylph Kingdom and Nirvania ensues, she desired to return here to be together with Kai.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    When Kai had successfully pushed and shoved his way out of the crowd, he saw a young man with short, neat black hair signing autographs for the students that surrounded him. When their eyes locked with one another, the young man suddenly stopped signing autographs and apologised profusely, "Sorry everyone, but the person I''m waiting for is finally here. I''ve got official business to handle, so until then, may we meet again!"


    The young man walked away with cries of dismay behind him. To Kai''s surprise, the young man actually walked towards him! Kai snapped, "Is anything the matter? What can I do for a pretty boy Saint like yourself?"


    A girl from the crowd shouted, "What an insolent brat! How dare he speak to Ray in such a condescending manner!" Another boy shouted, "Yeah! This guy doesn''t even know who he''s messing around with. Ray''s not the #1 ranked adventurer for no reason! Show him who''s boss, Ray!"


    Ray turned around and smiled to the crowd, "Now, now. There''s no need to flare up over such a petty matter like this. He''s still young and rash, like I was when I was his age. Anyway, could you guys please leave us for the time being? I did say that I''m here for official business."


    Suddenly, a wave of hostility spread through the crowd. In fear, the crowd immediately dispersed. Kai wondered what had happened, as he was certain that the spell [Dread] wasn''t invoked since he couldn''t sense any Dark magic lingering around Ray.


    Adeline commented, "This is the true power of a Saint¡­being able to intimidate those around him with just his killing intent mixed with a little mana exertion." Ray laughed, "Hahaha, you''re insightful indeed, Adeline! I guess that''s expected of you after all, since you belong to a race more innately talented in magic than us humans."


    Adeline expressed surprise and she stammered, "H-How did you know my name? Not to mention my true identity?" Ray answered with a Cheshire grin, "I''m the one who rescued you 2 from the cave together with my 2nd in command when you both were unconscious. I''m the leader of Saint Cross after all."


    This time, it was Kai''s turn to be stunned. He said, "You''re the leader of the group that rescued my friends? What exactly do you want from us?" Ray answered cheerfully, "Nothing much. I only wish to raise your abilities to the next level as your teacher, just as your father had done for me. After all, your Luminos needs work."


    Kai gave a puzzled expression, "Luminos? My father was your teacher?" Ray replied, "That was many years ago when I was still a kid. Anyway, you''ve no idea what a Luminos is or you didn''t know that you had exhibited a Luminos-related Enigma Ability back in the cave when you were fighting Jaeger?"


    Kai scratched his chin as he tried to recall the events which transpired with Jaeger, before realising something. He shouted angrily, "If you know so much about what happened between me and Jaeger, that means you were around then! Why didn''t you intervene, great Saint? Adeline could''ve got killed by your actions!"


    Ray chuckled and said, "Well, you sound exactly like Frost, my 2nd in command. True, it was irresponsible as an adult to let kids deal with dangerous guys like Jaeger. However, I believe that true power can only be drawn in times of desperation. I wanted to see if you had anything special within you and boy, I wasn''t disappointed. Your Luminos Ability may be a world changer, mind you. Do you agree, Adeline? I believe you would have known of this longer than me. After all, this is not the first time he used his Luminos Ability."


    Adeline nodded, saying, "Yes, Kai, you do indeed possess a Luminos Ability for some unknown reasons despite not being a full Sylph. If I were to give it a name like how I named mine [Perfect State], yours would be [Erase], since you practically erase the mana of everything around you, be it in spells, techniques or even living things."


    Kai was absolutely stupefied. He said, "I had such an ability all this time¡­I didn''t realise it when I killed Jaeger with such ease. Now that you mention it, I did hear him murmur that he ran out of mana."


    Adeline turned sharply to face Ray, "What''s your deal with me then? Are you going to threaten me with your knowledge of my identity to make me do your bidding? I''m telling you, there''s no way I''m going to betray my people, I''d rather die!"


    Ray carried an amiable smile as he replied, "Nothing of that sort, Adeline. I understand the importance of maintaining secrecy for your race. All I want from you is for you to help Kai learn how to activate his Luminos at will. I may be able to teach him how to control its powers, but I can''t teach him how to activate it at will since I''m not a Luminos wielder myself. In return, I''ll help you with your abilities as well. After all, your [Perfect State] isn''t that perfect right?"


    Adeline thought deeply before she replied, "Very well. I admit that after that run-in with Jaeger, I have a long way to go. Since I''m helping Kai out and not you, I agree to your deal."


    Ray clapped his hands and exclaimed, "Great! Then it''s settled! You 2 are officially my students from now on! Meet me after school at the top of Jade Hill from tomorrow onwards daily for your training. I''m going to work you guys to the bone, but you''ll thank me at the end of the day when you see results, hahaha! See ya!"


    Ray then disappeared in a blur. Kai sighed, "Having a crazy nutcase as my master, wonder what''s going to happen to me now¡­" He suddenly had a flashback of his fight with Jaeger and muttered, "If it means becoming stronger to protect my loved ones from ever getting hurt again, I''ll go through even Hell to achieve my goal!"


    As Kai clenched his fists tightly, Adeline watched on in concern. She knew that both of them were still too weak as compared to the superpowers that govern this world. However, taking one step at a time, she was confident that they would reach the summit one day¡­

 Book 1 Chapter 11: Encroaching Darkness

    <Nirvana, Nirvania>


    Ray was happily enjoying his pancake which he bought as takeaway while walking down a narrow alley. "Ah, I really miss the capital. Great food and facilities. Though I''m not sure why I feel that I''m forgetting something. I already settled the deal with those kids, so what exactly am I missing?"


    Suddenly, Ray''s instincts sent a shiver down his spine as he quickly sidestepped to his left. He had narrowly avoided a lunge from a rapier. He quickly turned around to face an armoured knight dressed in lean armour. Ray couldn''t discern the identity of the knight due to the helmet he/she was wearing, but Ray could recognise that he was facing a member of the City Guard from the symbol adorning his breastplate.


    Ray continued to take as many bites of his pancake as possible while dodging the flurry of strikes aimed at him, before exclaiming, "I think there''s a misunderstanding, I bought this!"


    The armoured knight remained silent and suddenly leapt backwards away from him. Ray took the opportunity to finish the last of his pancake before speaking, "Ok, I surrender. Just stop attacking me now, ''kay?"


    The knight adopted a stance commonly utilised by fencers and without warning, he launched a fierce stab at Ray. Ray instinctively jumped to the side, knowing that the weapon''s actual reach can''t hit him, it was the wind that shot like bullets that was dangerous. The knight continued with a barrage of similar jabs which Ray dodged barely before ending with a vertical swing in an upward fashion, creating an air blade.


    Ray suddenly turned serious and declared, "Alright. I''ve given enough chances already." He easily brushed off the air blade with an electric-filled hand and in an instant, he closed the distance between himself and the knight, pushing him against the wall. Ray used his free hand to disarm his assailant by knocking the rapier out of his hands.


    He demanded, "Who are you and what do you want? City Guard don''t behave like this." A muffled voice responds, "It feels so good having you so close to me. I guess this is the only way I can get your attention, right, Sparky?"


    Ray was shocked and immediately released his grip. The knight took off his helmet to reveal a young woman with green hair which flowed down to her shoulders. Ray immediately went down on one knee and said, "Forgive me for my insolence, Princess! I didn''t know it was you, Your Highness." The princess replied, "You''re excused from all formalities when you''re with me alone from now on. Just call me Nikki when we''re out in public."


    Ray, still kneeling, replied, "Yes¡­Nikki. Why are you dressed like that and what''re you doing here?" Nikki replied, "How long has it been since you were last here at the capital? 3 years ago? During that period of time, through my own merit, I got promoted to become a Captain of the City Guard. I''m not bluffing!" as her face gave a light shade of red.


    Ray replied in a panicky tone, "Alright, alright, I believe you! I''m not surprised when it comes to ability because of your expertise in Wind magic. I''m just genuinely surprised that you would choose the path of the military, a rare path for princesses. Not even the Crown Prince is in the military."


    Nikki replied confidently, "Well, I didn''t want people to spoil me just because I''m the princess of this country. I want to earn the adoration of my people with my own strength. Anyway, enough talking about me, shall we go out together? Just like we''ve always done as kids?"


    Ray''s face flushed with bashfulness as he said, "Is it alright like this? Maybe you should put on your helmet¡­" Nikki pouted, "No way. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with a princess going out with a Saint. We make a good couple, don''t we?" as she locked her arms with Ray''s after she had kept her rapier back into its scabbard.


    Ray sighed as the pair walked out together into the sunlight, with Nikki firmly grabbing his arm to prevent him from escaping in embarrassment. He finally remembered what he had forgotten to do: Meeting Prin-no, Nikki.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    <Outskirts of Nirvana>


    The dilapidated town in the suburbs of Nirvana was eerily silent. It was much like a ghost town, with the only source of sound the howling winds. To make matters worse, the town was covered by an unusual fog not present anywhere else. People who live near this town would testify that the town was haunted, as adventurers who went to explore it never came back in the end. As the capital had more urgent matters to settle, they couldn''t send a proper investigation team to investigate the real cause of the disappearances, which were few by far.


    Anyway, the town held little commercial value, so the authorities were not pressed to reclaim it. After all, the town was indiscriminate as criminals who sought shelter there were mysteriously disposed of. As the fog became lighter , it became clear that there were people in the town. All were dressed in black, but only around 20 wore porcelain masks. The rest, who appeared to be of higher rank, numbered to about 8 currently. Suddenly, two more figures appeared out of nowhere, one after the other.


    One of the newcomers, who exuded a commanding aura despite his face being concealed by the cloth which covered his mouth, said, "What''s our manpower status, Moon?" Moon, whose hood was removed, revealing a face laced with scars and stitches, answered, "Our strength is at 100%, with all 10 executives and 20 men present, Master Shadow."


    Shadow scanned the assembled group and muttered to himself, "We have Moon, Gale, Skull, Ivy, Echo, Crimson, Eisen, Violet and Psycho all here." while identifying each of the executives by name. After physically ensuring that all were present, Shadow asked, "Moon, are the SUPERSOLDIER potions ready?"


    Moon replied with a tinge of disappointment in his voice, "We only have enough for the men. We expected surplus but Jaeger went ham as everything in his secret base disappeared without a trace, including the man himself." Shadow clenched his fist as everyone could feel his rising anger, which he made no attempt to hide before he calmed down suddenly, saying, "No matter. The executives are strong enough without that potion. Everybody, do you know why the entire Night Wing is gathered here today?"


    The crowd in front of him remained silent, as though afraid to give the wrong answer. After all, the man in front of them is their leader, the Master of Night Wing, the mercenary dark guild. This man had killed many without batting an eyelid, a true assassin born and bred.


    What made Shadow even scarier was his Enigma Ability that allowed him to bring large groups of people to his current location in the blink of an eye. If that wasn''t good enough, he could also teleport to his desired location so long as certain conditions were fulfilled, which is a secret to all except the executives.


    Shadow continued, "Today, we''re going to fulfil the last, and the most dangerous task to our clients Miran. For the past few months we have been collecting information for them in darkness, but now, we strike at the very heart of our enemies in Nirvania.


    Yes, we''re going to find the legendary map left behind by General Stormfury''s aide, the one who sealed the World Class weapon, [Catastrophe]! Once we get our hands on the map, we can retreat and hand the map over to Miran Z, the Special Operations branch of the Miran Army. They would settle the rest and we can escape to the Northern Wildlands where nobody would bother us."


    Violet,a woman with black hair that flowed down below her shoulders who was the executive that appeared together with Shadow, asked, "To gather the entire guild¡­are our enemies that strong?"


    Shadow replied, "The place we''re looking through is Zion Academy. Even with Moon''s [Stasis] that would keep most of them frozen in place, you can never be certain that the truly strong individuals there wouldn''t resist. Not to mention that there are at least 2 Sage tier individuals present there. The old geezer Zilean and the Lightning Saint, Ray. Those 2 would be our greatest obstacles. That''s why our pre-ops preparations are important. Psycho, are your minions ready?"


    Psycho, who had messy white hair with dark eye bags replied with a disinterested tone, "Yes, I have them in position already. In fact, I also got 2 on standby against the Sylph King any time. Upon your instructions, I would let them loose against that monarch, which is the final part of our deal."


    Shadow said, "Excellent. What about you, Violet? Are you done connecting the executives to the men with your ability?" Violet replied calmly, "Yes, I''ve at least connected the senior executives who are vital to your plans, boss."


    Shadow answered, "Good. Minimally, I want Moon, Skull, Psycho and myself to be connected. Looks like we''re all set to go. We shall attack Zion Academy at exactly a week from now at midnight sharp. Now, you all are dismissed to make your final preparations. I expect success and nothing less!" The crowd responded in unison, "Yes, Master!" before they dispersed as quickly as they had appeared.

 Book 1 Chapter 12: The Incursion

    The past week had been nothing short of hell for Kai. The training that he had undergone under Ray was simply insane. Initially, he had believed that all he''ll be doing is learning from Adeline how to activate his Luminos at will. However, that sadist named Ray felt that that wasn''t sufficient. To increase the challenge, he had pushed Kai physically, mentally and even magically!


    Kai could only shudder when he reflected on his training schedule. Imagine starting the session with a 10 km run, followed by several static exercises such as push ups. Subsequently, when you expect a break after that intense workout, you got to practise activating your Enigma Ability for half an hour.


    Finally, you get a break for about 15 minutes before the process repeats itself, just that the physical training sessions get replaced by combat magic sessions. In these sessions, Ray was his sparring opponent and he literally gave Kai no chance at all. Kai was made to practise depleting all his mana within those sessions, which Ray believed would help grow his mana pool.


    Despite going through such torturous training, Kai never wavered because of 2 reasons. Firstly, he could really feel the results from training, as he could cast higher tier spells with less fatigue and mana than before. Next and more importantly, he had Adeline training together with him, which helped to ease his mental stress knowing that someone was going through the same training as him.


    For Adeline, she could now understand why Ray held the title of Saint. He had much to offer her, as he had a completely radical approach towards magic. Most magicians only knew how to increase their mana output at any one time to cast stronger spells to overpower their opponents, but Ray taught her to focus more on preventing wastage rather than increasing output.


    Ray called it refining magic, as he compared it to sharpening a sword versus getting a bigger sword. This way, he believed that even lower tier spells can beat higher tier spells since they were more focused to a single point.


    Adeline tried to convey this idea to Kai but he still didn''t understand until Ray intervened. He said, "Okay, imagine this. You have 2 hoses, one with a bigger circumference than the other. For the same volume of water shot at the same rate, which hose would generate greater pressure?" Kai replied indignantly, "Of course it''s the hose with the smaller circumference. This is basic science!"


    Ray smiled and said, "You''re right. Now, applying this concept to magic, imagine your mana flowing from an outlet on your body. If you were to shrink this outlet with your imagination and pour the same amount of mana through it, won''t you generate more power? Another way you can approach this is by imagining that your mana forms a cloak around your body, where you try to keep it as tight as possible. That''s how you make full use of your mana, get it now, my dear boy?" Kai nodded and started practising on his own with greater vigour.


    Adeline watched on, captivated. If she had to pick Kai''s best quality, that would be his determination. He honestly had little talent in magic, but through sheer hard work over the past week, he''s now able to cast Expert tier spells easily. The physical training actually helped both of them in terms of stamina, as they realised that they were able to spar longer than before.


    Sadly, despite all their hard work, Kai''s progress in mastering his Luminos was minimal. Even with Adeline coaching him, Kai only managed to activate his Luminos once during that week. To make matters worse, his Luminos did not do anything worth mentioning and deactivated within a few seconds. Kai sighed. He felt sorry for Adeline and even Ray for spending their time to help a hopeless cause like him.


    Just before the end of their training session for the week, Ray advised him, "Kai, your progress is actually pretty decent already. Don''t worry too much about your Luminos. If you want a tip from my observations, I suggest that you think of a trigger point.


    A trigger point is something like a mental image that''s strong enough to invoke the greatest emotions within you. It can be a flashback or simply an imagination. With a trigger point, you would not rely on the situation turning desperate before you can activate your Luminos. Think about it." Ray then left Adeline and Kai to their own devices, disappearing in a blur.


    <Several hours later>


    It was close to midnight, and the night was bright with the light from a full moon. Kai was struggling in his sleep as he was suffering from the same nightmare that had plagued him occasionally for these past 7 years. "Argh!" Kai screamed as he awoke from that terrible nightmare. When he looked at himself in the mirror near his bed, he realised that his left eye had turned sky blue shortly before reverting back to normal.


    Kai wondered, "Could this nightmare of mine be the trigger point that Ray was talking about? Surely there must be a better way?" As he found it difficult to sleep after being woken up so rudely, he decided to recall the situations which he had activated his Luminos well.Stolen novel; please report.


    From what Adeline had shared with him, he activated it first during his fight against the Duelbot and next, against Jaeger. Both situations he was in danger of losing his life¡­both situations he had thought of his mother''s plight. Suddenly, Kai realised that his trigger point might be simply the desire to protect his loved ones.


    Using the method taught to him by Adeline combined with the strong feelings to protect his family¡­and Adeline, he tried activating his Luminos once more. To his delight, his Luminos came almost naturally. He attempted its abilities by creating a fireball in his right hand and willing his Luminos to erase it. True enough, the fireball fizzled and the room became dark again.


    Kai was overjoyed, but he lost his balance momentarily as he realised that maintaining his Luminos was tiring. He quickly deactivated his Luminos and was about to turn in to rest when he saw a large fireball shoot into the sky from the direction of Zion Academy. It felt like a distress signal and Kai quickly changed into an appropriate attire before dashing in the direction of the school.


    <Zion Academy, 15 minutes ago>


    The guards stood sleepily in front of the gates. One complained, "Why are we even needed here? Terran can settle the defence of the compound on his own." The other replied, "Could you find a better-paying job elsewhere? Now, shut up."


    They both noticed a man loitering a tad too near the gates. They ordered, "Hey, you! Get back or else we''ll use force. You''re not cleared to enter this place, definitely not at this hour."


    The man looked at them, with his eyes rolled up like a zombie. Suddenly, a symbol on his neck glowed and a single man appeared out of nowhere. Within mere seconds, a large group, numbering about 30, were gathered. The guards started panicking and one said, "Got to ring the bell¡­"


    Before he or his partner could do so, their bodies were twisted in a horrific fashion, executing them on the spot before they were flung like discarded ragdolls. The man named Psycho said, "Too easy, they didn''t even offer any resistance to my psionic powers, which a half-baked warrior or magician could do. Is that all Zion Academy has to offer?"


    The leader, Shadow, replied, "Don''t be careless, these guys are mere gate watchers. That old man isn''t so foolish." Psycho nodded and using his telekinetic powers, the gates of Zion Academy flung open. A huge gust of wind welcomed them and they heard a howl. A large, cat-like creature which body was covered in small trees was blocking their path. It was the guardian spirit Terran.


    Shadow smirked, "Now, that''s the true defender of this Academy. Moon, do it!" Moon nodded his head in acknowledgement and activated his Enigma Ability, [Stasis] to cover the entire school, just before Terran could slash Shadow with its claws. Terran was frozen in time and Shadow kicked the spirit out of his way.


    Shadow grumbled, "If only we could hurt and kill them while they are trapped like this, that''s the only detriment of your otherwise extremely useful ability, Moon!" Moon replied calmly, "Guess whoever gave us these powers wanted to provide some balance. Anyway, I''ve covered the entire school already, we should face little opposition as we comb through the school for the map."


    Shadow barked, "Alright men. Launch Operation Hellbreak now!" Everybody nodded and dispersed in all directions. Just as a few of the men were about to enter the main entrance of the Academy, they were greeted by a large wall of flames. Their screams were barely audible as the heinous flames quickly incinerated them.


    Shadow muttered, "Damn! To lose 3 men so easily. Don''t tell me the old geezer''s here already?" On the other side of the wall of flames was an old man wielding a staff and dressed in wizard robes. He was the Year 3 Combat Magic teacher, Professor Zane. Zane scanned the enemies in front of him, noticing that they all wore the emblems of the dark guild, Night Wing.


    Zane thought, "For Night Wing to gather so many people, this is big trouble, I can''t handle them all alone. Help would be required." Zane quickly unleashed a large fireball towards the sky, which exploded like fireworks upon reaching the end of its trajectory. Shadow angrily muttered, "Looks like someone resistant to Moon''s Enigma Ability is here. The only way to resist it is to put up a strong mana barrier before [Stasis] takes effect. This opponent won''t be easy."


    Zane thought, "Earlier, I felt that something was about to trap me but upon pouring in mana to resist, I could shake off this feeling. Nonetheless, I''m still in a dangerous situation and I can only hope to delay these guys as long as possible till reinforcements arrive." A woman with long black hair dressed in purple robes stepped forward, and said with a blank expression, "I''ll take care of him. You guys go ahead."


    The leader, from Zane''s perspective, answered, "Very well. You stay here and hold back any reinforcements if they come. I''m counting on you, Violet!"


    The remaining Night Wing members began to disperse, some heading towards the main entrance. Zane yelled, "Who do you think I am! [Searing Wave]!" as he swung his staff in a horizontal fashion, conjuring a large wave of flames that looked set to consume all the intruders present. Violet calmly mumbled, "[Wave Wall]." Immediately, water surged forth from her hands and formed a great wall of water to protect her allies. Upon collision, the flames and water cancelled each other out, leaving behind steam.


    Zane could barely make out a single individual within the mist, which cleared after a while. Only Violet was left in front of him as the other Night Wing members had vanished. Violet spoke softly, "Now that they''re gone¡­I have no wish to hurt you, but I cannot let you intervene, less they get suspicious of me so soon. Will you entertain me, fire mage?"


    A bead of sweat trickled down Zane''s forehead. To stop a Master tier spell so easily without batting an eyelid, this young woman was strong indeed, probably Grandmaster tier like him. Against opponents of similar strength, he had no guarantee of victory and even if he did win, he would probably be too weak to fight the others inside. He could only pray that Headmaster Zilean would be alright as he readied himself against his formidable foe. This was probably going to be a long night.

 Book 1 Chapter 13: A Troubled Ninja

    <Violet''s POV>


    I didn''t have a choice when I entered this line. After all, I was born into a family that dealt with the stealth arts. Some might call us ninjas, but we are simply mercenarieswith unique abilities. And attire if I may add. The only difference between us and the normalsoldiers is that we are destined to live in the darkness forever.


    Our actions are judged as sins, even when it turns out to be for the greater good. Unlike soldiers who are celebrated despite taking lives, we are only feared as people call for our heads every day. I really dislike killing, but I could only curse my potential which has drawn the eyes of special clients linked to my family.


    Eventually, my father forced me to sign up with Night Wing, a dark guild led by my cousin, Kageru. Sorry, here, he''s known as Shadow but I simply address him as Boss as I can''t be bothered with codenames. He calls me ''Violet'' but my real name''s Fujika. It''s been so long since someone called me by my real name. Under Night Wing, I''ve gone for various assassination missions with my partner, Boss himself, but I''ve always left the killing blow to him.


    Boss has ever scolded me in private before for being weak, but I guess he still keeps me by his side for 2 reasons. One, my family connections and next, my Enigma Ability. It''s a terrible ability if you ask me, I''ve always felt that it was a curse. Who in the right mind would be willing to accept injuries or even die for another person if they are not family?


    Sadly, yes, my ability, [Body Substitution], allows me to connect 2 individuals, one, the protected and the other, the sacrifice. I don''t get how the minions under Boss can be so insane to offer their very lives for him and the other senior executives. I mean, they''re all nuts, if I were to put it simply.


    If you ask me why I''ve yet to escape for so long despite my abilities, all I can say is, how do you escape from your cousin, whose very Enigma Ability allows him to appear next to you instantly? Yes, Boss has the Enigma Ability [Summon], which grants him 2 related sub-abilities.


    One, he can summon those that he had marked by touch to his current location. Of course, the consent must be mutual as the target must pour his own mana into the mark to get transported to Boss'' location. Next, he can teleport himself to anyone he has marked by touch. This doesn''t require mutual consent which explains why he is a pain in the ass. Literally.


    I still don''t have a clear method to counteract his Enigma Ability, but I did notice that he had an effective range when he jumps. Sadly, he''s breathing down my neck all the time, so I don''t have a good opportunity to pull off such a great distance between us.


    Another observation from me is that every jump/summon from him is actually more exhausting than he makes it look. One time, when we had to travel a really long distance, around 30 km, he actually had to take a break after making 7 consecutive jumps and summons.


    That experience also enlightened me to the fact that he can mark objects too, though the mark on those objects are clearly visible unlike those on our bodies, which only appear when he activates his ability. I''ve made sure I don''t have any such creepy objects on me.


    Back to the present, I''m currently facing against an old geezer who seems pretty adept at fire magic. His mastery of fire is probably equal to my mastery of water. I may have an advantage over him in terms of youth and energy, but he has combat experience to support him.


    After I''d blocked his attack with my [Wave Wall], he''s been eyeing me cautiously, afraid to make the first move. I''m in no hurry to make the first move too since my job is simply to prevent him from helping the other school staff, if they''d managed to resist Moon''s [Stasis].


    Not many people would be able to do so, though. I still don''t understand why Boss is so flustered regarding this assignment. With Moon''s ability that takes most people out of action, there are only a handful of people left to fight. Is that Headmaster Zilean really that scary?


    Anyway, it seems that the old man''s finally ready to fight. He takes in a deep breath, and blows out a gigantic fireball towards me! Such a flashy attack, he''s probably trying to disguise a more lethal spell. I quickly think of a spell with sufficient strength to counter his attack and cast it.


    I chant, "[Water Shark Bullet]." as I gathered a huge amount of water in my left hand before releasing it towards the fireball. My water spell takes the form of a shark and upon collision, they both cancel each other out, creating steam. The steam clouds my vision, but it also clouds my opponent''s. As a proficient water mage, I seize the opportunity to utilise the steam created.


    I muttered silently, "[Mist Shroud]" as I increased the thickness of the mist surrounding us, obscuring myself. I was trained in the arts of stealth after all. The first principle I learnt is to cut off your opponent''s senses, especially sight, which is the dominant sense for most.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Thanks to my training, I''ve learnt not to rely on my physical senses to detect my opponent. Through hours of meditation, I''ve learnt to feel the flow of mana in the air surrounding me. Living things disrupt this natural flow as they unconsciously emit small amounts of mana while absorbing a similar amount back into their bodies. By paying attention to these disturbances, I can accurately pinpoint my adversary''s location even without my sight.


    I can almost sense his fear and apprehension as I simply dance around him gracefully. I decide to take this opportunity to scan my surroundings. Looking up, it''s just as I expected. He''d launched a sneak attack after launching that huge fireball at me.


    I observe several fireballs plummeting towards our location. They sure are big! Not wanting to waste any mana to extinguish those fireballs, I simply decided to turn them against their caster as I increased the mist density above him. To tease him out of his current location, I fling some [Ice Spike] spells at him.


    Despite his old age, my opponent has pretty good reflexes, having dodged all my icicles while attempting to hit me with streams of fire. Of course, due to my constant movement, these attacks fail to hit me.


    BOOM! The first large fireball has landed from the sky. At this point of time, I prioritise dodging the fireballs over engaging the enemy. The fireballs rain upon us like a meteor shower as I avoid every incoming fireball by a hair''s width. I can see that my opponent is unfazed by his own attack, since every fireball headed his way is redirected away from him. That''s totally cheating! By the end of the shower, my [Mist Shroud] is completely dispersed with several craters in the ground.


    Fortunately, the smoke resulting from the attack earlier provides me good concealment to continue my hit-and-run tactics. I continue pelting him with several icicles from [Ice Spike] spells, but somehow he''s able to withstand my attacks. To my horror, I realised too late that he''s actually created a dome of fire surrounding himself, which explained the ineffectiveness of my previous strikes.


    All of a sudden, the dome of fire expanded outwards in all directions. Trying to hit me with an omnidirectional attack? The weakness of such spells is that they can be easily broken through since they compromise focus for wider coverage. Against the wave of flames flying towards me, I gathered mana in my right hand and thrust it towards the flames, casting [Whirlpool Lance] that punches a hole through his attack.


    To my surprise, what awaited me was intense heat as I could sense him gathering an enormous amount of mana. Looks like he intends to finish it right here. The old mage shouts, "[Volcanic Meteor]!" as a gigantic meteor made of fire charges towards me.


    Compared to this, his giant fireball earlier was nothing! I quickly gathered all the mana I could. This is a match of power after all, to fling a Grandmaster tier spell my way. I respond likewise, as I say softly, "[Tsunami Surge]." Immediately, an enormous amount of water appears before my hands before surging towards the fire meteor like a gigantic tidal wave.


    BOOM! The two fearsome spells clashed against each other, but unlike earlier collisions, they don''t wipe each other out immediately. Seems like he has the exact same thoughts as I do, since we are still following through with our attacks by pouring in more mana.


    At this rate, it''s going to be a battle of attrition. In such battles, there are 2 reasons for victory. One, the victor simply has more mana and two, the victor suddenly increases the rate of his mana output. Knowing that I probably do not belong to the former, I decide to lower my opponent''s guard by lowering my mana output. This causes his fire attack to push my spell slightly back.


    Eating the bait, my opponent tries to push for victory by increasing his mana output only slightly. Sensing the perfect opportunity, I turn the tides against him (literally) as I increased my mana output so quickly that my tidal wave gobbled up his flames in an instant as it rushes through him. I could see him struggling as he got swept by the extreme current.


    As my attack subsided, I quickly make my way to him to utilise my special ''assassination'' technique. Before he could recover, I had already encased him in my [Water Prison] spell. In this sphere of water, my opponent is immobilised while his stamina is drained since he can''t breathe inside my prison. He''s no fish after all.


    I could see anxiety spread across his face as he attempts to break free of his prison by vaporising the water around him, as seen by his glowing staff. This causes some violent effervescence around his staff but that''s no issue to me as I simply increase the volume of water present. Soon enough, he runs out of oxygen and his face displays a resigned expression as he loses consciousness.


    After ensuring that he really lost consciousness and it wasn''t a trick to fool me from deactivating my [Water Prison], I released him from my spell. After all, I wasn''t required to kill him, only to hold him back. I check his body for any important possessions like how I''ve been taught since young.


    Apart from some money (which I took as payment for my effort) and a few keys (not useful to me since I''m not entering the school compound), there was nothing worth mentioning on him.


    Taking pity on his old age, I carried his body and placed it under a tree which I feel would be far away from any crossfire within the school. Besides losing consciousness due to a lack of oxygen, his body was relatively free of any injuries. Now that I''ve dealt with my opponent, I had time to think about my next move. Should I continue to stay here to delay any enemy reinforcements as instructed, or should I make use of this chance to escape?


    Weighing several important factors, I decided to pursue the latter. Firstly, despite not being seriously injured, the fight with that old mage took quite a toll on my mana. I probably won''t be able to face a similar level opponent again. Next, given how scared Boss is of Zilean, now''s indeed the perfect time to escape to the South, where Boss does not operate at all, which means that if I achieve the required distance away from him, he won''t be able to find me ever again.


    I smiled at the idea of how perfect my plan would be when I notice a pair running into the school compound. They were teenagers, one boy and one girl. Suddenly, they turned and faced me. Instinctively, I jumped away and quickly exited Zion Academy, heading towards my destination at full speed¡­

 Book 1 Chapter 14: Full-blown Battle

    <Nirvana>


    "Everyone alert! Seems like it has begun!" Ray heard a warning through his communication device. Apart from simply mentoring Kai and Adeline, the true reason why Saint Cross was positioned in the capital was because of news that the dark guild Night Wing may launch an assault on a key installation. Ray thought, "Drats. If only the news were false, then I wouldn''t have to be awoken from my beauty sleep. Guess all I can do is to get this done and over with as soon as possible."


    Ray quickly arrived at the designated form up point, where the rest of his group was already waiting. To Ray''s surprise, he noticed that Nikki and her City Guard personnel were present as well. Ray asked, "P-no, Nikki, what are you doing here? This is not a joke, okay?"


    Nikki cried angrily, "I''m the officer on duty today, alright? Such a major incident would definitely trigger the mobilisation of my men! Of course, I bumped into Frost who kindly gave me the location of your meeting place."


    Ray glared at Frost, who could only look away sheepishly. Keith interrupted by saying, "Alright, back to business. We''ve already ascertained the location of our enemy, they are at Zion Academy for god knows what reason."


    Nikki interjected, "Zion Academy? We''re in luck, since it''s a key installation, our dimension portals are linked to the interior of the Academy. Through our portals, we can avoid any traps the enemy might prepare for us at the entrance. Don''t worry, our dimension portals lead to a secret location within the Academy, so no ambush should be expected."


    Ray had a serious look as he commanded, "As a member of the 10 Saints, I hereby take charge of this operation. Frost, distribute the remaining communication devices to Nikki and her key personnel. Upon entering the area of operations, our priority is to protect any staff or students in the compound before eliminating the terrorists, is that understood?"


    The group before him shouted in unison, "Yes sir!" Ray smiled and said, "Let''s head to our dimension portal then." as the taskforce headed towards the nearest dimension portal.


    <Another location, Nirvana>


    Kai started sprinting towards Zion Academy after he witnessed that distress signal. He knew that he was probably too weak to be of any use, but he couldn¡¯t ignore anybody who needed help, especially if it was his fellow students and teachers.


    As he continued running down the quiet streets, Kai was surprised when he heard a voice behind him. "You''re going to the Academy because of that signal? I''m coming with you, it''s too dangerous for you alone." Kai halted and turned around to see Adeline dressed for combat. Despite his genuine surprise, Kai simply smiled and said, "Alright. Let''s go together!"


    Within minutes, they had arrived at the gates of Zion Academy. Kai couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw the mangled bodies of the guards near the gate. He quickly looked away as the pairentered the school compound. The area near the entrance was a complete mess, with several craters and cracked ground.


    Adeline tugged at Kai as she pointed towards a nearby tree. There, Kai could roughly make out a silhouette of a woman before she disappeared in a blur, leaving someone lying against the tree. Kai and Adeline rushed forward, only to find Professor Zane unconscious.


    Adeline quickly checked him and said, "He''s only unconscious. Despite the fierce fight that occurred here, looks like his opponent wasn''t keen on taking his life." Kai nodded in agreement and said, "To be able to overpower Professor Zane, our enemies must be very strong. Guess this is a sign to proceed with caution. Let''s go."


    Kai and Adeline swiftly entered the main school building. There, he could hear the fierce exchange of spells, as Adeline and he took cover behind a nearby pillar. Looking down, Kai could make up a few individuals dressed in black hurling spells at Mdm Cassandra and a few other teachers. The men in black gave an ominous feeling as their biceps appeared overly swollen and their attack pattern was simply berserk. Mdm Cassandra seemed to be having a tough time against these guys who reminded Kai a little of the hobgoblins he had faced before.


    Adeline tugged at Kai''s shoulder and said, "Mdm Cassandra is our head teacher for a good reason. She and the other teachers can settle this on their own. We must have faith in them and devote our energy towards eliminating enemies who are still loitering around the school unengaged." Kai nodded and the pair made their way out, entering another part of the school compound.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Adeline suggested, "From the looks of it, the enemy has no intention of destruction, as the interior of the school seems relatively untouched. They are most likely searching for something. We should start with the quietest of areas as that would be where our unoccupied enemies are most likely lurking."


    Kai gave a thumbs up as they rushed towards the library, which was relatively quiet. Kai pushed open the doors of the library as quietly as he could, but the darned door gave a creaking sound as it opened. Adeline and Kai quickly entered the library, which was rather spacious.


    Suddenly, from the corner of his eye, Kai noticed a large stream of electricity heading their way. Instinctively, he countered with his very own [Lightning Bolt], a Beginner tier spell refined by Kai using the advice that Ray had given him, making it as strong as the Intermediate tier [Lightning Surge]. The two lightning bolts cancelled each other out upon collision.


    Kai heard someone applauding as the sound of footsteps got closer and closer. "Interesting, to negate my [Lightning Surge] with just a [Lightning Bolt], you kids are pretty good. Just answer my question and none of you have to get hurt. Do you know where the map detailing the location of [Catastrophe] is held in this school?" Kai realised that the owner of the voice was a big burly man with a Mohawk hairstyle. He estimated that the man was about 1.5 times his height.


    The man continued, "Ah, I apologise for being rude. My name is Echo, junior executive of Night Wing." Adeline was appalled. "There was a map detailing the location of that cursed weapon? And it was in this school?" she thought frantically.


    Kai appeared as shocked as her, but regained his composure quickly, shouting, "What do you guys want that weapon for? We don''t know such a map even exists and even if we do, we''re not going to tell you!" Echo gave a puzzled expression before replying, "Well, our clients requested for that map, who they are is none of your concern. Should have expected that kids like you know nothing. You should be proud that you''re going to be fodder for me!"


    As Echo finished his sentence, his body started generating a huge amount of mana as sparks flew uncontrollably from his body. Kai whispered to Adeline, "Well, if Master was here, he would say that''s wasting mana. Stand back, I''ve got this."


    Echo''s face contorted like a madman as he cried, "Tiers exist for a reason. The higher you go, the more powerful you are. It''s simple logic really! Low tier spells would get you nowhere! Eat this, [Lightning Blast]!" Echo launched a much bigger blast of electricity at Kai and Adeline. [Lightning Blast] was an Expert tier spell after all.


    Kai''s face remained calm as he gathered his mana at his fingertips, releasing a [Lightning Bullet] towards the incoming spell. Ray had taught him that the reason why he couldn''t pierce through Jaeger''s barrier then was because he''d failed to follow through. By simply releasing your mana, one fails to maintain control over his spell.


    On the other hand, by following through, i.e. pouring a little more mana to maintain connection with the spell, one can possess full control over the spell and can focus it at will.


    Kai''s [Lightning Bullet] split Echo''s [Lightning Blast] into two streams of electricity that arced away from Kai and Adeline in an inverse V-like fashion. Consequently, the [Lightning Bullet] pierced right through Echo''s shoulder, causing a miniature explosion as it collided against the wall behind him.


    Echo grimaced in pain for awhile, but soon recovered his composure. He smiled and exclaimed, "Looks like you really are pretty skilful for your tender age. This would be a good fight! How about this, [Lightning Hammer]!" Echo gathered a huge amount of electricity in his hands before swinging them down towards the ground.


    The result was an omnidirectional electric current that spread out from Echo through the ground. Kai and Adeline instinctively jumped to avoid the electric current.


    While Adeline managed to reach the 2nd floor of the library, Kai didn''t have such luck as Echo sent a [Lightning Blast] towards him while he was still mid-air. Unable to dodge given his situation, Kai could only protect his body with mana armament and a little electricity that wrapped tightly around him as he took the attack head on.


    BOOM! Echo''s attack successfully connected, as smoke billowed from the impact area. Kai dropped back onto the ground, where he appeared only slightly hurt.


    Not letting up, Echo resumed his wave of assaults as he hurled more [Lightning Surge] spells at Kai, with the aim of denying him the chance of retaliation. Having no time to gather and focus his mana, Kai could only redirect his efforts towards dodging the spells thrown at him.


    Adeline watched on in concern and just as she was about to intervene, she heard another person cackling in the shadows on the 2nd floor where she was. The stranger, who turned out to be none other than Gale, laughed, "What luck! I was getting bored with searching when I heard a huge explosion down here. Who''d expect that there would be one more enemy here not involved in the duel. Care to entertain me?"


    Adeline could sense that the maniac before her was not a simple opponent. Gale continued, "You exude a similar aura to that big, muscular Sylph that I disposed of a few weeks ago. Maybe you''re a Sylph too? Hahaha, how interesting!" Adeline was stunned. He couldn''t be referring to Huth, right?


    In her fury, Adeline deactivated her disguise, revealing her pointed ears. She seethed, "How dare you hurt one of my precious people, I''ll kill you!" Gale laughed uncontrollably, "Great! Another Sylph! This time, I get to savour the fight all alone! Come on, show me what you''ve got, puny Sylph!"


    Adeline muttered, "Impeded by none, [Phasewalker]!" as her 2 small daggers revealed their true form. Gale''s laughter became more frenzied as the sounds of battle throughout the entire Academy intensified, signalling the impending climax of the battle in the Academy¡­

 Book 1 Chapter 15: Results of Training

    <Zion Academy>


    Within minutes of entering Zion Academy, Ray and his taskforce were met with several surprises. First of all, he could see several staff and students kept frozen in some form of stasis. One of the City Guard attempted to test if they could be hurt by using his knife, but it turns out that they were invulnerable. Ray heaved a sigh of relief. At least the bystanders won''t get hurt despite their precarious position.


    However, the next thingRay discovered wasn''t to his liking. The intruders, who were dressed in black, attacked them maniacally and even took out some of his men. Ray had to put in a little more effort than usual to silence them with his [Lightning Blade], killing 3 of them by impaling them through the heart.


    Frost remarked, "These guys¡­they behave like the hobgoblins we encountered then!" Ray shook his head and replied, "You''re probably right, damn, Jaeger''s dead but his inventions are still giving us so much trouble."


    Eventually, Ray decided to split his taskforce up to cover more ground. "We don''t know how many madmen or strong enemies we have out there that might endanger those not affected by the stasis. City Guard, you guys are to follow Nikki and take orders from her.


    Keith and Shaw, I want you guys to head to the teachers'' block and rendezvous with any teachers resisting over there. I need you guys to set up a makeshift medical post where any injured comrades can go to, which is why I want Shaw there to clear any enemies in the area.


    Meanwhile, Frost and I would act individually since we''re strong enough to take care of ourselves. Is that clear? Any questions?"


    Nikki grabbed Ray''s arm tightly and asked, "You sure you''ll be alright alone?" Ray smiled and replied, "Don''t worry, if I really encounter an enemy strong enough to match me, at least I don''t have to worry about the safety of everyone else. You take care too. Let''s make it out here alive." Nikki smiled and led her City Guard down the passageway. The members of Saint Cross also dispersed, heading to their respective locations.


    <Library, Zion Academy>


    Kai was still busy avoiding Echo''s relentless attacks, as he couldn''t find a window of opportunity to counterattack. Echo taunted, "What''s wrong, kid? I thought you said power wasn''t everything? Maybe I should ramp this up a little." Echo took in a deep breath and released a deafening scream towards Kai. The resultant supersonic waves were strong enough to shatter through the wall behind Kai with its vibrations.


    Kai thought, "What the hell is that technique? An Enigma Ability?" Echo proudly declared, "That''s right. This is my [Banshee Cry], an Enigma Ability that passes through all medium. Eat this!" as he launched another scream at Kai.


    Meanwhile, Adeline was not having an easy time on her hand as she exchanged ranged attacks with Gale. Whenever she launched her [Ice Barrage] at Gale, he simply countered her with his [Wind Leg] technique that smashed her icicles mid-flight.


    Realising that ranged attacks don''t work, Adeline attempted to close down the distance by distracting Gale with a simple [Ice Spike] spell aimed at his flank before leaping towards him. Gale easily smashed through her spell with a strong kick but barely dodged Adeline''s follow-up assault.


    Gale uttered in surprise, "Woah!" as Adeline''s swords drew blank air. Gale leapt backwards, performing a back-flip before grabbing onto a chandelier on the ceiling of the library with both hands. He laughed, "Let''s see how you fare against this! [Wind Leg - Relentless Fury]!" as he performed slicing motions with both legs rapidly, sending waves of air blades at Adeline.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    As the attacks were far too numerous to dodge, Adeline cast [Water Wall] over her head to absorb the attacks, the wall reforming each time it was struck. When the assault on her water barrier stopped, Adeline seized the opportunity to freeze the water above her head and send a couple of [Ice Lance] spells flying towards her immobile opponent. Exhausted from his technique earlier, Gale could only release his grip on the chandelier, dropping onto the 2nd floor using the momentum of his swing as he barely avoided the spears of ice.


    Adeline quickly closed the distance between them and this time, Gale could not dodge her attack as she was too quick. Gale instinctively kicked a bookshelf, causing it to topple towards Adeline. Unfortunately for Gale, using the ability of [Phasewalker], Adeline simply melded through the bookshelf.


    Stunned, Gale decided to launch a surprise attack on Adeline by kicking another bookshelf towards her, this time following through with his [Finger Pierce] technique. Adeline calmly phased through both the bookshelf and Gale before swiftly turning around and slashing across his body in an ''X'' fashion. Gale could only stagger forward as blood spilt from his wounds.


    Adeline said, "Your physical attacks won''t work on me, I can simply go through them! Prepare to die!" Gale cackled, "I didn''t want to use this on kids but it would be the perfect way to test my theory!"


    Gale disappeared in a blur and before Adeline could react, he appeared in front of her. Adeline instinctively activated the ability of her [Phasewalker], however, the next attack caught her off guard. Gale quickly put his 2 fists in front of Adeline''s chest, one on top of the other and shouted, "[Grand King Cannon]!" A huge amount of mana was released forward from his fists, distorting the air heavily.


    Adeline coughed out a huge amount of blood. Why didn''t [Phasewalker] work? Gale smirked and answered, "Just as I thought, you could only pass through physical attacks, but you can''t avoid attacks that are largely mana-based! How do you like my strongest technique which is my only technique that crushes an opponent from the inside, hahaha!"


    Before Adeline could respond, Gale sent a sweeping kick towards her head, sending her flying through several bookshelves before crashing against the wall.


    Kai was momentarily distracted when he saw Adeline hurtling towards the wall. Echo shouted, "Where are you looking at, kid? Die!" as he launched another supersonic scream at Kai. This time, it caught Kai and pinned him against the wall, the wall crumbling under duress. Kai struggled in pain as the scream threatened to burst his eardrums with its high frequency and amplitude, causing his ears to bleed.


    Echo thought, "Time to finish this." as he gathered a huge amount of mana to perform the Master tier spell [Lightning Cannon]. Kai, sensing that it''s a now or never situation, mustered his strong emotions regarding his family and activated his Luminos, shouting, "Disappear, [Erase]!"


    The supersonic waves immobilising Kai disappeared, and so did half the mana Echo was gathering. Echo was stunned as he thought, "What happened?" Before he had time to recover, Kai drew his weapon and shouted, "Extend and impale, [Cavalier]!" [Cavalier] extended so quickly that Echo couldn''t dodge in time, as the spear buried through his heart. Kai retracted his weapon as fast as he extended it, causing blood to gush out of Echo''s chest.


    Echo muttered incoherently, "He played his Ace at the right time¡­" before slumping face forward onto the ground, dead. Gale was horrified. How did Echo lose to a brat like him? He disappeared in a blink and appeared behind Kai before he could react. Just as he was about to finish Kai off with his [Grand King Cannon], a figure got between him and his intended target, accepting the blow on behalf of Kai.


    Kai spun around and realised it was Adeline, who had clearly activated her Luminos given the golden hue around her body. Gale was stunned as Adeline appeared unharmed from his attack. Without warning, Adeline pierced both Gale''s head and chest with her blades before he could respond, leaving them there for quite a while as ice seeped out from the wounds. Once she was confident that he was dead, Adeline retracted her swords, causing Gale to slump to the ground like a ragdoll.


    Blood trickled down Adeline''s mouth as she wiped the blood away, remarking, "It''s not that your technique didn''t work. It''s just that my recovery rate is so quick that the damage you caused is repaired instantly. Master Ray always told me to save my trump card for the killing blow."


    Kai deactivated his Luminos as he collapsed onto the ground, exhausted. He smiled and said, "Looks like our training has shown good results, to emerge victorious against Master tier opponents like them¡­" Adeline returned the smile and said, "Yeah, we''re lucky that we''re still alive now. However, the battle took quite a toll on us both. I suggest resting up before heading to our next location." Kai nodded weakly as he closed his eyes, prioritising recovery.

 Book 1 Chapter 16: Climax! Night Wing Executives vs Resistance!

    <Zion Academy - Classroom Block A>


    Nikki treaded cautiously as she walked down the corridor with 2 of her City Guard. She had previously accompanied Keith and Shaw to set up the combat medical post, leaving behind almost all her men as they were largely injured.


    Suddenly, to her horror, one of her men was decapitated right in front of her, his head neatly lopped off from his body. Nikki and her remaining guard hastily drew their swords as they watched anxiously for the enemy. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew towards them and Nikki instinctively positioned her rapier to protect her neck.


    TWANG! The sounds of metal clashing could be heard repeatedly as Nikki continued to block the relentless strikes from her unseen opponent. Her fellow guard wasn''t as fortunate however, as he was executed shortly after blocking just a few strikes from the assailant.


    Nikki shouted, "Show yourself!" Her opponent was strong, so she was curious on the identity of her adversary. Her enemy laughed hysterically, "You''re pretty good for a lass, blocking all my attacks so easily. Very well, I''ll reveal myself."


    In a blink of an eye, a woman with purple hair and an alluring figure stood in the centre of the hallway, her tongue licking the blood off from her blade. The woman performed a slight curtsy, her hand still gripping onto her blade, and announced, "My name''s Ivy, also known as the Rose with Thorns. To be able to withstand my attacks, you are worthy of witnessing my weapon''s true form."


    Nikki enquired, "True form? Your weapon is a magic weapon?" Ivy declared, "Indeed! Danger within beauty, [Rosegarde]!"


    Nikki ducked in the nick of time as a slash appeared on the wall where her head once was. Ivy didn''t relent after her first attack, as Nikki instinctively fended off a few more attacks. Nikki realised that [Rosegarde] was a whip with thorns all over it.


    From her own experience, whips weren''t easy to use as careless use could lead to self-injury due to their flexibility. In return for that risk, whips are also the most unpredictable weapon, making it difficult to defend against. In fact, as Ivy piled up more attacks, Nikki actually suffered a few more gashes as the whip had practically bypassed her defence.


    Unwilling to back down, Nikki increased her speed to avoid getting whipped on top of finding an opportunity to counterattack. Unfortunately, Ivy was able to match her movement speed despite Nikki''s use of Wind magic, resulting in a few more gashes.


    Since speed wasn''t the solution, Nikki decided to retaliate using power instead as she cried while swinging her rapier, "[Wind Slash]!" A large, sharp blade of wind headed towards Ivy who barely dodged it, creating a large nick on the wall. However, this stopped Ivy from attacking momentarily, allowing Nikki to close the gap between them as she launched a stab at her opponent.


    Ivy was grazed by Nikki''s rapier as she couldn''t dodge the blade fully. Nikki continued her flurry of assaults which Ivy couldn''t guard against since her whip was poorly designed for defending, especially at close range. When Nikki finally concluded her attack, Ivy appeared just as wounded as Nikki since she couldn''t avoid all of Nikki''s attacks either.


    Both panted in exhaustion but suddenly, Nikki fell onto one of her knees. She felt extremely light-headed as she didn''t know what hit her. Ivy laughed maniacally and chuckled, "Looks like the poison had finally taken effect! I was initially worried that you were immune since you attacked with such fervour earlier but it turns out that the reaction was just delayed. I admit, you''re the toughest bitch I''ve ever faced with that speed and rapier technique of yours, but it''s all over now. You''ve indeed been a worthy opponent, but it''s time for you to go!"


    Ivy lashed her whip out towards Nikki''s neck, intending to decapitate her like her men. However, to her astonishment, Nikki stopped her whip with her left hand, as she gathered enough mana on her hand to create a miniature wind wall to cushion the impact of Ivy''s attack. Gripping onto [Rosegarde] tightly with her left hand which caused it to bleed, Nikki suddenly emanated an aura of death as her mana condensed around her, causing slight distortions in the air.


    Subsequently, before Ivy could respond, she pulled Ivy towards her, causing Ivy to lose her balance as she flew towards Nikki. To Ivy''s horror, Nikki''s rapier was infused with a huge amount of mana. Nikki cried, "Don''t underestimate my resolve, [Whirlwind Drill]!" as a tornado spun around her blade, converging at its tip.


    Nikki then impaled right through Ivy''s chest with her rapier, blowing a huge hole through her chest. Ivy''s face gave a blank expression as she slumped to the ground. Nikki collapsed onto one knee after her attack, panting, "Sorry, I can''t help any further¡­" as she succumbed to the effects of the poison, falling unconscious.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    <Zion Academy - Main Hall>


    Frost entered the Main Hall of Zion Academy after a long 20 minute walk without getting contacted by the enemy. As he admired the banners that adorned the pillars of the hall, Frost was reminded of his own time in Zion Academy. He''ll never forget that this was the place where he had met his best friend for the first time. That fateful encounter would result in a long lasting friendship that endured several tribulations, even till today. Yes, that friend was the Lightning Saint, Ray.


    Suddenly, he felt a chill down his spine as he instinctively jumped away. BOOM! A large crater was formed where he previously stood, as he saw a young man with an eye patch covering his left eye punch the spot where he once was. Before he had time to think, Frost ducked under a slash aimed for his neck. It was another young man who looked similar to his previous assailant, just that his eye patch was on his right eye on top of wielding a red-coloured sword.


    His new opponent made calculated yet swift strikes at Frost, making it difficult for him to dodge or block these attacks with ice magic. Suddenly, the swordsman jumped up, only to reveal the other assailant charging straight towards Frost, ready to throw another punch.


    This time, Frost could see clearly that the other assailant was armed with spiked gauntlets. Frost quickly performed a back-flip while kicking his assailant''s hand away, stopping his charge. He then swiftly formed an ice wall between his 2 adversaries and himself, only for it to be smashed to pieces immediately by the opponent armed with gauntlets.


    Now, Frost had some time to examine his opponents. They indeed looked identical, which means that they were probably twins. Frost said, "Ah, I know who you guys are now. The only twins I know in dark guild business are the Blood Twins, Crimson and Eisen, right? No wonder you two fight with such synergy, this could be annoying."


    Eisen, the twin armed with gauntlets, taunted, "At least you know who''s going to kill you, Snow Hunter Frost! We''ll have the honour of sending you to your maker, hahaha!" Crimson added, "Brother, if we attack together, no foe is too strong for us. Let''s commence with Plan A and finish this as soon as possible!"


    Eisen nodded and jumped towards Frost, launching a barrage of punches. Frost dodged the attacks, but he could feel the power imbued in each punch. Eisen was not weak at close combat, and every punch he threw was meant to kill with ruthless efficiency. Occasionally, he nearly caught Frost off guard with a few kicks, which were blocked by Frost''s [Ice Shield] spell that created solid ice around target areas of his body.


    Meanwhile, Crimson circled around Frost, waiting for the perfect opportunity to ambush him. Once he was certain, holding onto his weapon, he cried, "Bind and execute, [Guillochain]!" [Guillochain] came in the form of twin swords connected by a chain attached to the base of their hilts. Crimson started twirling one of the swords using the chain before throwing the sword towards Frost.


    Frost, sensing the incoming danger, pushed away a fist from Eisen with the Beginner tier spell [Frost Touch] which froze Eisen''s fist before twisting away from the incoming sword. Eisen grimaced as he increased his mana output on his frozen hand to thaw it as he caught the sword with his other hand. He then swung the sword in an awkward fashion, as though he wanted to swing the chain towards Frost.


    Frost was initially puzzled, but he suddenly realised that the chain, which had a high frequency of mana flowing through them,was sharper than the blade of the sword. Frost dived to the side in the nick of time, as the chain sliced through mid-air.


    Crimson shouted, "Now, brother! Use the Circle of Death formation!" With the twins each holding one sword of [Guillochain], while Crimson remained stationary, Eisen ran in circles in a clockwise fashion, with Frost in the centre. Frost immediately knew what they were up to. If Eisen had kept moving in circles around him, they would successfully bind him with the chain and execute him shortly thereafter by pulling the chains while allowing their mana to flow through, cutting through his midsection.


    Frost smiled at the naivety of the twins, as the chain continued to extend and wrap around him. The fact that their execution technique requires the chain to wrap around him first meant that Frost had some time before they let their mana flow through the chain, since any time before would only cut him straightaway, reducing the damage done.


    Once the twins were done, they cried, "Hahaha, to think that the Snow Hunter has become the Hunted! We''re going to be promoted!"


    Before they could tug at their swords and let their mana flow through, suddenly, the air felt extremely cold. Frost smirked and said, "My best friend always told me to leave my trump card for last. Up till now, I''ve only been playing with you guys. I admit you''ve got good synergy, but your overconfidence would cost you your lives!"


    Suddenly, the chains became frozen and the chill extended to the arms of both twins as they gasped in surprise and panic. Frost quickly broke free of the chains as they shattered into pretty sparkles before declaring, "This is how you use your magic weapon! Chill through bone, [Frostfang]!"


    [Frostfang] materialised in Frost''s right hand out of thin air as he readied himself to plunge the blade into the ground. In their panic, both twins jumped at Frost, wanting to finish him off before he could perform what he planned. Eisen shouted, "Die! [Heavy Impact]!" as he threw a punch coated with dense, dark-coloured mana armament with his non-frozen hand while Crimson cried, "[Tiger Claw]!" with his free hand shaped like a tiger paw.


    Before the twins could reach him however, Frost had already thrust [Frostfang] into the ground and muttered, "[Ice Age]." The entire floor of the hall was frozen solid and so were the twins. With a swing of his sabre, Frost created enough force to shatter all the ice in the hall, including the bodies of the twins. Frost enjoyed the resultant sparkles for a moment before smiling, reminiscing on those good memories as he walked out of the hall, leaving no traces of the enemy behind.

 Book 1 Chapter 17: Painful Past, Hopeful Future

    <Zion Academy - Classroom Block B>


    Scarlet gripped the hilt of her sword nervously. She knew that there were enemies lurking around on campus, their purpose still unknown. Scarlet counted herself fortunate to be near Samuel, who had raised his barrier to protect her and a few other teachers from an Enigma Ability. The unfortunate teachers and students caught were now frozen solid. At least they couldn''t be hurt but this meant a reduction in the number of people who could oppose the intruders.


    After linking up with the combat medical outpost set up by a few teachers and adventurers from the S-Rank group, Saint Cross, Scarlet requested to go alone in search of any other intruders. The colleagues who had accompanied her were all too heavily injured from their encounter with those crazed berserkers and Samuel had to stay behind and treat them. Scarlet could only mutter a silent prayer that she would be able to get out of this ordeal alive.


    Suddenly, she heard footsteps coming from the hallway. Not wanting to take any chances, Scarlet hid behind a pillar, hoping to ascertain the identity of the stranger. Taking a peek, she realised that the stranger was dressed in black robes. He was bald and extremely skinny. Scarlet thought, "It seems that he''s not built for physical combat. I should take advantage of the element of surprise and take him out from close range."


    All of a sudden, the stranger stopped. He raised a bony finger, as though commanding something. Scarlet could only see a figure rising from the ground before it disappeared in a flash. Scarlet felt a chill down her spine as she quickly spun around.


    Scarlet saw a gleam of steel as she instinctively jumped backwards to avoid the attack. She quickly drew her sword to block a few more attacks from the mysterious cloaked figure. All Scarlet could tell was that the figure was a trained swordsman like her, and the style it used was eerily familiar.


    The intruder streamed its mana through its sword and swung it at Scarlet, who responded likewise. CLANG! The sound of metal clashing reverberated through the whole hallway as a gust of wind blew outwards from the 2 combatants, signifying the power put in.


    The bald man Scarlet noticed earlier approached her and scrutinised her deeply, remarking, "Red hair, wielding a sword almost the same size as her body, you must be Scarlet Renard! Daughter of the esteemed Renard Family famous for its swordsmen! What a twist of fate, reveal yourself, my minion!"


    The cloaked figure removed its cloak swiftly, revealing a pale man who looked badly stitched up, much like a zombie. Scarlet gasped in disbelief. The figure standing before her was her ex-lover, Seraph! Scarlet collapsed to her knees as she muttered incoherently, "Impossible¡­Seraph died 2 years ago, how could he be back here alive?"


    The bald man replied, "Who do you think I am, woman? I''m the mighty Skull! 3rd in command of Night Wing! Hahaha, I totally enjoy your expression of disbelief! Even death can be circumvented by my Enigma Ability, [Zombie]! Though it''s a pity that I can only raise 1 corpse at any one time, and the corpse cannotpossess more mana than me when it lives. Nevertheless, finding this corpse and his magic weapon is a big fortune for me, and a big misfortune for you! After all, I know all about my cute little puppet''s past life, it''s a useful sub-ability of mine when I raise corpses."


    Scarlet couldn''t hear Skull as she was overwhelmed by the sudden influx of memories, the good times she''d spent with Seraph, up till the moment he sacrificed himself to save all of them from that cursed aberrant Titan. She would never be able to forget that day¡­


    <2 years ago, Northern Nirvania>


    It was supposed to be a regular hunting expedition. Titans may be enormous and strong, but they generally lacked any intelligence whatsoever. Though they had quick regeneration rates, a slash across their throats should be enough to terminate them since that area had the slowest rate of regeneration.


    Scarlet and her group, the Titan Slayers, were all experienced hunters who performed their roles to perfection. Samuel was the support, in charge of protecting, healing and strengthening the entire team. Heinrich and Kate, their magician and sniper respectively, were in charge of restricting and debilitating the Titans with their long ranged attacks.


    Scarlet belonged to the main engagement group, which consisted of 3 individuals in total, the other 2 being the leader, Seraph, and Eric, another fellow swordsman. These three were responsible for felling the Titans like trees, with pinpoint slashes to their throats and nothing more. Normal Titans, who were clumsy and slow, stood no chance against their strength and speed. However, on that fateful day, they met a Titan unlike anything they''ve seen before.


    It was almost completely covered in armour, save for a few minor seams. The area around its throat was especially heavily guarded, with only an extremely small seam found there. To make matters worse, this Titan exhibited speed and more importantly, intelligence. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    It led the other Titans to assist it in its efforts to hunt the Titan Slayers down. Despite the valiant effort of the Titan Slayers, only a few regular Titans were killed and Eric was killed soon after by the Armoured Titan, who seized the opportunity when he was distracted to grab his body and crush it within his fingers.


    The situation was only getting more and more dire as the hunters soon realised that they were the hunted. Seraph, the leader, decided to make the ultimate sacrifice as he activated his magic weapon, [Lumos] which shone so brightly that it blinded all the Titans present momentarily. Samuel took the opportunity to teleport the remaining members away to safety using his teleportation crystal.


    Scarlet''s last memory of Seraph was witnessing him being seized by the Armoured Titan right before she was teleported. That sight of helplessness would haunt her forever, seeing a loved one die before her very eyes. Even after that incident, she couldn''t find Seraph''s body to bury it and give him peace, causing her much grief...


    Seraph''s zombie eyed Scarlet with a blank expression. It was not supposed to possess any feelings, but somehow it felt difficult to raise its blade against her for no apparent reason despite its master''s commands. It didn''t feel that way earlier when it exchanged blows with her. Skull ordered, "Seraph. Activate your weapon now and finish her! Her body could be another useful corpse!"


    Seraph stood motionless for a while before murmuring, "Pierce through darkness, [Lumos]." as its blade gave way to bright white light. Before it could leap to slash her, its mouth unconsciously twitched, "Free me."


    Scarlet broke out of her stupor. Did Seraph plead her to liberate his soul from this living hell? If that was his wish, as his ex-lover she had the responsibility of putting him at ease. Scarlet quickly dodged Seraph''s attack as she focused her mana onto her weapon.


    Scarlet cried, "Bear titanic weight, [Busterblade]!" as her sword morphed into a gigantic great sword. Despite its size and weight, Scarlet''s humongous strength allowed her to wield [Busterblade] with great ease and flexibility, twirling the blade effortlessly as she blocked several of Seraph''s swift strikes.


    Seraph suddenly activated the special ability of [Lumos], as light shone brightly from its blade, creating a flash bang effect. Scarlet quickly closed her eyes and started to rely on her other senses. She had sparred with Seraph before and had experienced this ability firsthand. Relying on her mana detection and other senses, she quickly slid under his incoming blade before leaping into the air, rapidly twisting her body which was parallel to the ground.


    With all her might on top of the ability of [Busterblade] to adjust its weight at will, she swung her heaviest attack onto Seraph. Seraph blocked the attack with his [Lumos], but the weight of the attack created a shockwave under him as he collapsed to one of his knees.


    Sensing his momentary weakness, Scarlet quickly made her weapon lighter as she performed a quick upward swing instead, knocking [Lumos] away. [Lumos] spun a little in mid-air before landing blade first into the ground. Scarlet raised [Busterblade] over her head as she prepared the final blow. However, before she could land it, she hesitated momentarily. After all, looking at the face of her ex-lover, she could not bear to slice him in half.


    Seraph took the opportunity to quickly tackle Scarlet onto the ground, kicking her weapon away from her grasp. He then pinned her to the ground with his knees before gathering mana in his hands.


    Scarlet closed her eyes as tears started flowing. She didn''t know whether she should be sad that she''s going to die or happy that she''s going to join Seraph soon.


    Suddenly, Scarlet heard the sound of flesh being pierced. There, she saw Seraph being skewered with his own weapon, [Lumos], through the chest. The blade retracted and Seraph was pushed away. It was Samuel that came to her rescue.


    Samuel, with tears in his eyes, choked, "I''m sorry, Brother. However, I know that deep down, you would also prefer this outcome. For the woman that we both love."


    Scarlet swore that she saw Seraph''s lips twitch into a smile as he started disintegrating. After all, his core was destroyed and the damage was irreparable. Skull looked on, terribly disgusted. His teeth started clattering as he stammered furiously, "I-Impossible, m-my knight can''t be killed so easily. He''s not known as the Shining Blade for no reason! N-Now, you guys have done it!"


    Scarlet sensed that Skull was gathering a huge amount of mana that gave an ominous feel. Does he intend to raise another corpse? Skull declared, "Even without my corpses, I''m strong enough to take you all on! [Abyss Grip]!" Several hands constructed from the darkness around Skull shot towards Samuel and Scarlet, threatening to tear them apart.


    Samuel boldly declared, "You underestimate my brother''s [Lumos]! It can be more than just a flash bang when dealing with the element of darkness. [Light Purge]!" An intense amount of light was emitted by [Lumos], erasing the hands of darkness with its brightness.


    Skull was shocked, but he refused to relent as he created a huge wall of darkness in front of him. The darkness was too intense for even [Lumos] to pierce through with its light. Despite throwing some of his strongest Light spells at the wall such as [Light Buster], Samuel failed to break the wall down.


    Suddenly, spikes emerged from the wall and Skull was about to order them to impale the pair when a symbol on his shoulder started glowing. He winced, "I''ll get you two next time, you''ll make fine additions!" Skull then disappeared in a flash as his wall of darkness dissipated.


    Samuel embraced Scarlet with a tight hug as he stammered, "I''m so glad you''re alright...and thank you...for giving me the chance to step out of my brother''s shadow into the light."


    Scarlet, who was instantly soothed by Samuel''s warmth, a feeling she thought she had lost forever since Seraph''s passing, replied with tears in her eyes, "Um...thank you too, for liberating me from the darkness in my heart." Scarlet then gave a genuinely bright smile, as tears of joy trickled down her cheeks while she reciprocated Samuel''s gesture.

 Book 1 Chapter 18: Intense Battle! Ray vs Moon!

    <Zion Academy - Training Hall>


    Even though he wasn''t as good a sensor as Keith, Ray always had a knack for running into dangerous individuals. He couldn''t explain specifically how he was able to do so, but it could be best described as his ability to sense hostility in the air, which was strongly exuded by high-level opponents.


    True enough, Ray found himself facing a well-built cloaked individual. The individual appeared surprised to see Ray and he checked the emblem on his cloak to see if it was damaged. It seemed like the individual recognised Ray as someone lethal.


    The individual muttered to himself, "Impossible¡­the emblem''s not damaged, how did he manage to find me here? Ah well, seems like it can''t be helped. I would use this opportunity to gauge his abilities then." The individual removed his cloak, revealing himself to be Moon. Ray recognised him immediately with the scars on his face.


    Ray quipped, "It''s been a long time, right, senior Melvin? I know that you disappeared 7 years ago, leaving the Nirvanian Army. What do they call you now, Melvin?" Moon chuckled, "Ah, those memories. You were still a teenager when I left, though I must say you were pretty talented despite your age. I''m not surprised you became a Saint at such a young age. They call me Moon now, though Melvin is fine."


    Ray replied coolly, "When I saw those people caught in a stasis, I suspected that you were involved. After all, you were famous for your [Stasis] ability then which made you a valuable member of the Nirvanian Black Ops. Too bad we face each other on opposite sides now." Moon said stoically, "A pity indeed. Back then, I was still a little stronger than you when it came to combat. I wonder who would emerge as the victor today. Shall we begin?"


    Ray smiled and warned, "I warn you, over these 7 years, I''ve become a lot stronger. Let''s dance."Without warning, Moon initiated his attack, creating an earth pillar under Ray. Ray quickly stepped to the side as he focused his electricity on his two fists. Ray charged towards Moon, dodging earth pillars along the way in a zigzag fashion.


    Within seconds, Ray appeared before Moon, who instinctively cast the Expert tier [Stone Wall] in front of him. Ray, who was unperturbed, simply shattered the wall in front of him with his [Lightning Fist] spell, his momentum carrying him forward to land a clean hit on Moon''s chest. Moon skidded a few metres back, with a trickle of blood flowing out of his mouth.


    Moon chuckled, "That was too close for comfort. If he''d used his [Lightning Blade] instead, I would have been killed. Looks like both of us are still testing the waters." Moon quickly covered his entire body in his [Earth Armament] spell, before stamping on the ground, conjuring a [Stone Wall] which he sent flying towards Ray with a punch.


    Ray casually jumped over the wall, only to find Moon charging towards him. Moon shouted, "Let''s see how good you''re at close combat, kid!" as they exchanged countless blows with each other.


    Moon was surprised. Ray has indeed improved since he last saw him, as his [Earth Armament] was beginning to crack under the duress of their duel. On the other hand, Ray seemed completely fine as he continued to throw punches and kicks at Moon. Moon soon realised that head-on direct combat wasn''t going to work, he would need guile to win against his obviously superior opponent.


    As Ray threw a sweeping kick at Moon''s left temple, Moon quickly squatted down and placed his hands on the ground, conjuring an [Earth Spear] under Ray. To his surprise, Ray simply disappeared in a flash, appearing a few metres away. Moon resumed his assault, conjuring a huge slab of sharp rock with his [Cliff Crusher] spell which jutted out in a diagonal fashion which aimed at Ray''s unprotected right flank. Once again, despite being in an awkward position, Ray dodged Moon''s attack again in the same fashion as earlier, which got him confused.


    Moon thought, "What''s going on? Even with mana-enhanced speed, in such a position he shouldn''t be able to dodge my attack. An Enigma Ability?" Before he had time to think, he realised that Ray was already aiming a ranged spell at him as he gathered a concentrated ball of electricity the same size as his palm.


    Ray cried, "[40mm Lightning Particle Cannon]!" as he released a strong blast of concentrated electricity. Moon instinctively readied himself with the strongest defence he could muster within that short period of time, shouting, "[Triple Mountain Wall]!!" as three enormous and thick walls appeared before him.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Despite its diminutive size, the power of Ray''s refined spell was clearly evident as it ripped through the first 2 walls, before colliding with the 3rd wall and exploding thereafter, bringing down the entire wall as it crumbled. Moon heaved a sigh of relief but soon realised that his ordeal wasn''t over, as Ray appeared on his left. After all, Ray had intended for his earlier spell to be a distraction while he rushed to attack Moon via the right flank.


    Moon twisted his body instinctively, barely dodging Ray''s [Lightning Blade] which cut through his [Earth Armament] easily, nicking the left side of his chest. Moon quickly jumped back to widen the distance, before summoning a [Mountain Wall] before him and shattering it to numerous rubble, exclaiming, "How about this? [Stone Shower]!"


    Ray effortlessly dodged the incoming rocks, slicing those he couldn''t avoid with his [Lightning Blade] as he took Moon''s spell head-on. After the attack ended, Ray realised that Moon was missing. Suddenly, a hand emerged from underground and grabbed Ray''s ankle, pulling him into the ground as Moon emerged from underground, taunting, "How do you like that! My [Earth Burial] spell can really be useful! Now, since you''re immobilised, eat this!"


    Moon clasped his hands together and swung them down like a hammer, aiming at Ray''s head. Moon smirked. Since Ray''s entire body less his head was trapped underground, there was no way he could escape his attack. Only those with strong affinities for the Earth element or had practised extremely hard in Earth magic could travel underground and bury their opponents within earth with the [Earth Burial] spell. Ray was neither of the above mentioned, so there was no way he was going to flee from his attack.


    Or that was what Moon had thought until Ray suddenly exploded free from the ground with a [Lightning Blade] aimed at Moon''s head. Moon hastily jumped backwards, avoiding Ray''s first attack. Ray quickly performed a somersault over Moon''s head, twisting his body when he got behind Moon to deliver a vertical slash across Moon''s left shoulder with his [Lightning Blade].


    Blood gushed from the wound as Moon stumbled forward in pain. Clutching his shoulder while grimacing in pain, Moon turned to face Ray. Moon said as he panted, "Looks like you have some new tricks up your sleeve, brat. There''s no need to hide our true powers now, right? Show me all you''ve got!" Ray replied calmly, "You''re right to be anxious. I too don''t have much time to waste on you. Let''s end this now."


    Ray charged forward towards Moon, his right hand emitting more electricity than earlier. Moon muttered, "How na?ve, charging towards me with just a stronger [Lightning Blade]. Time to die, [Titan Clamp]!" as he smashed his fists together. To his surprise, his Grandmaster tier Earth spell didn''t activate, as he felt something restrain his manipulation of the ground below him.


    Before Moon could dodge, Ray increased his pace suddenly to appear in front of him, plunging his [Lightning Blade] through Moon''s heart as Moon spat out a huge amount of blood. Moon appeared stunned as he stammered in pain, "H-How? There''s no way you can prevent me from using my Earth magic apart from an Enigma Ability."


    Ray withdrew his hand from Moon''s bleeding chest and said calmly, "Since you''re going to die, there''s no harm letting an old comrade know the truth behind my ability. Over these past 7 years, I''ve discovered and mastered my Enigma Ability, [Magnetism] on top of my Lightning magic. As a far more experienced Enigma Ability user than I am, you should be more aware that the power of an Enigma Ability is only constrained by the imagination of its user, no matter how useless it may seem at first."


    Moon smiled and laughed heartily, "The incredible speed you displayed despite being in an awkward position and the fact that you restrained the formation of my Earth Magic, I get it now, they were all linked to your magnetic abilities and the laws of attraction and repulsion. Thanks for such valuable information!"


    Moon punched Ray straight in the face, sending him flying several metres before crashing against the wall. Ray rubbed his nose as he slowly stood up. He sighed, "That was close. If I hadn''t streamed mana through my face, I would have gotten a broken nose instead of just a slightly bloody one."


    To Ray''s horror, the fatal wound he had inflicted on Moon had disappeared. Ray stuttered in shock, "Impossible, I-I''m sure I plunged my hand deep into your chest through your heart. No amount of healing magic would save you from that!" Moon laughed, "Hahaha! Who said I used healing magic? You''re not the only one with dirty tricks, Saint! Though that''s one precious spare down."


    <Zion Academy - Main Block>


    In the midst of a fierce fight between the teachers and their frenzied opponents, suddenly, one of the intruders clutched his chest as he collapsed onto the ground, dead. It was clear that there was a huge hole in his chest which appeared suddenly without proper explanation.


    <Zion Academy - Training Hall>


    Moon cackled, "Hahaha! Now that I''m aware of your abilities, I may not be able to defeat you alone, but I''ll get my revenge one day!" Just as he finished his statement, a mark on his right hand started glowing. Moon commented, "Just nice, I''ve got to go now, see you, Ray! Hahaha!" as he teleported away before Ray could hit him with a [Lightning Blade].


    Ray cursed, "Darn! Where did he disappear off to? I swear I''ll kill him!" Suddenly, Ray heard a distant yet huge explosion. He muttered, "I guess I''ll go there and investigate first, taking care of Moon can come later." as he rushed off towards the location of the sound.

 Book 1 Chapter 19: The Headmasters Secrets

    <Zion Academy - Headmaster Office>


    Psycho smirked as he finally found what he was looking for. He already knew the exact location of the map, but he needed those fools to distract Zilean and his cronies, so he had feigned ignorance despite being the one deducing that the map was found in Zion Academy. After all, he couldn''t afford to allow anyone else other than him to get their hands on the map, not even that biggest fool, Shadow.


    Psycho wasn¡¯t exactly sureif Zilean knew where the map leading to [Catastrophe] was hidden, not that it mattered at this point of time. He had come to the logical conclusion that the map would be found in the Headmaster''s Office since the aide of General Stormfury who hid the map turned out to be the 1st Headmaster of Zion Academy, Professor Warren Gaia.


    It was believed that the World Class weapon is still currently in his possession, for only he could keep the dark powers of [Catastrophe] in check. However, that was several decades ago and back then, Professor Warren was already an old man aged over 60, so he should have passed on by now, making the World Class weapon an easy picking.


    Psycho could only chuckle to himself at how easy it was to steal the map by combining his intellect, cunning and psionic powers. However, Psycho wouldn''t dare to take all the merit. Those fools from Night Wing had been a great help in dealing with annoyance from any resistance. Psycho was thankful to them for their sacr-no, contribution, though he couldn''t care less if they were dead. Fools are dispensable after all.


    As Psycho continued walking down the aisle, map in tow, he could sense quite a few strong auras ahead. It was not worthy of his concern since they were too far away and were too much trouble to deal with. Suddenly, Psycho picked up 2 unique auras nearby that didn''t feel¡­human. Psycho licked his lips in delight as he walked towards them.


    <Zion Academy - Library>


    Adeline and Kai were still resting up from their tough battle earlier when they heard muffled screams from the hallway outside. Kai could only barely see a shadow being mangled and flung away like a ragdoll before hearing a "thud" sound. To Kai''s horror, a heavily bloodied body of a City Guard dropped right in front of him. Kai jumped back in shock, how could someone be so gruesome?


    As though signalling impending doom, Kai could hear the sound of footsteps nearing the library entrance against an eerily silent background. Calming himself, Kai instructed Adeline, "Whoever''s coming isn''t friendly. Let''s combine our powers and take him out in an ambush!"


    Adeline nodded as she cast the Expert tier [Surging Waves] spell towards the entrance, Kai supplementing it with the equally strong [Lightning Current] spell. The intruder which they were expecting appeared at the right time, as the electrically charged wave rushed towards him. To their horror, the wave was suddenly sent charging towards them. Both Kai and Adeline jumped for the 2nd floor as they barely avoided their own combination magic.


    Kai muttered, "What''s going on? A [Reflect] spell?" Adeline shook her head, "No, it doesn''t seem so. Our attack was forcefully pushed back by something invisible. A telekinetic barrier maybe?"


    The intruder, who had messy white hair and wore a creepy, smiling mask, answered, "Not bad, being able to deduce that I''m a psionic magic user. Your combination wasn''t bad, just simply not strong enough to overcome my barrier."


    Suddenly, both Kai and Adeline felt as though their bodies were being crushed by a giant hand. Kai could barely resist as he didn''t activate his mana armament in time to counter this telekinetic attack and he could tell that Adeline was experiencing difficulty as well. Kai immediately mustered all the mana he could to activate his Luminos, erasing the grip on Adeline and him as both started panting upon being released.


    The intruder, who was Psycho, commented, "A human Luminos user? You''ll make an interesting specimen, together with your girlfriend. Now, sweet dreams¡­" The last thing Kai saw before plunging into darkness was Psycho''s spinning pupils that lured him into the darkness.


    <Zion Academy - Auditorium>


    Shadow was getting a little impatient. He''d been walking along hallways for about an hour but he couldn''t discover anything that looked like a secret contraption to hide the map. Moreover, thanks to Violet''s Enigma Ability that connected him to his men, he could tell that only 5 out of 20 remained.


    Suddenly, he felt a shiver down his spine as he jumped out of the way. A light beam struck his past location, leaving behind a smouldering black patch. Shadow turned around only to find himself face to face with the strongest individual of Zion Academy, Headmaster Zilean.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Shadow smiled nervously, "Looks like I''ve pretty bad luck. Time to execute Plan B." Shadow quickly drew several kunai from his pouch on his waist, throwing them at the Headmaster. Zilean simply erected a barrier in an attempt to block the kunai, which brought a smile on Shadow''s face.


    It turns out that Shadow had concealed his fire magic within those kunai, which are designed to explode upon contact thanks to the Expert tier spell [Explosive Touch]. The kunai exploded upon contact with Zilean''s barrier, creating a huge smokescreen. Shadow seized the opportunity to throw more kunai at the Headmaster, who was wiser to dodge them this time, leaving the kunai scattered all over the place.


    Shadow winced when he sensed another of his men being killed, leaving behind only 4 buffers. Deciding to end the battle quickly, Shadow swiftly performed a seal with both of his hands, channelling his mana to activate his [Summon] ability. Moon and Skull answered his calls dutifully, though Psycho seemed to be occupied.


    Skull grumbled after teleporting to Shadow''s location, "Darn, I was so close to ripping those two apart, what bad timing to call me in Boss!" Moon replied in a calm tone, "You can''t be as unfortunate as me, losing one of our buffers to the Lightning Saint. At least I discovered his Enigma Ability, so the loss of one life was worth it."


    Shadow groaned, "What? I thought I told you that the plan was to team up against either Headmaster Zilean or Lightning Saint Ray? Why did you face off alone with that monster?" Moon shrugged his shoulder before replying, "Who''s our opponent? The Headmaster for real? What can he do exactly?"


    Shadow answered grimly, "Don''t underestimate the old geezer, he can¡­Oh shit!" as he warped away immediately.


    In a second, both Skull and Moon''s chests were pierced by light beams as Shadow reappeared in another location. The 2 collapsed on their knees, with bewildered expressions. How could a spell hit them so quickly without any warning?


    As their fatal wounds started closing thanks to the [Body Substitution] ability used by Violet, which meant 2 more sacrifices were made, leaving another 2 more alive, Shadow explained, "The old geezer has the craziest ability of all, the ability to stop time! When he does so, he does whatever the hell he wants with minimal obstruction since most would be caught off guard. Luckily, I can tell when he''s about to activate his Enigma Ability, [Time Freeze]. When his eyes start glowing green, put up the strongest barrier you''ve got or you would all die from his magic!"


    Zilean chuckled, "Seems like you know a lot about me already, I can save on the introductions then. It''s a pity that I can''t kill you all so easily for trespassing on my school property. However, I do not tolerate those who threaten the safety of my students!"


    The Headmaster''s magic pressure started rising rapidly as he stared at his opponents fearlessly. As his eyes glowed green, all 3 Night Wing senior executives started erecting their strongest barriers, but to their surprise, Zilean simply disappeared the next instant. Just as they were about to drop their barriers, suddenly, Shadow pointed upwards and said, "Watch out!"


    A gigantic fireball was crashing down towards them and the trio quickly retaliated with their own spells. Shadow shouted, "Eat this, [Purgatory Flames]!" as black flames erupted from his hands towards the fireball. Moon muttered, "[Titan Fist]." as he conjured a gigantic rock fist from the ground and sent it flying towards the fireball. Skull hissed, "[Shadow Torrent]." as the ground was covered in darkness before innumerable dark spikes shot from the ground towards the fireball.


    Their combined attack destroyed the fireball easily, however, before their attack could reach Zilean, he disappeared again, appearing behind the trio. Zilean quickly cast the Grandmaster tier [Heaven Buster] with his staff, creating an enormous beam of light that desecrated everything in its path. Shadow quickly responded, shouting, "[Purgatory Flame Storm]!" as he created a tornado of black flames that clashed head-on with Zilean''s Light spell. The 2 attacks were unrelenting, as they both sought to consume the other.


    Seizing their chances, Moon and Skull attacked Zilean from both flanks, with Moon throwing a [Titan Fist] from the left and Skull casting [Void Beam], a Master tier Darkness spell which concentrated the power of darkness into a beam, from the right.


    To their surprise, Zilean simply pierced the staff that was still casting [Heaven Buster] onto the ground and spreading his hands apart, he cast 2 Master tier spells simultaneously, [Tornado Vortex] towards Moon''s [Titan Fist] and [Light Buster] towards Skull''s [Void Beam], neutralising the 2 offensive spells instantly.


    Shadow snickered, "A monster indeed, casting 3 high level spells simultaneously, as expected of a Sage tier magician." Zilean replied softly, "You''re not bad too, young man. With a fusion element constructed from fire and darkness, on top of an interesting Enigma Ability that allows you to teleport yourself and others, a pity you walked down the wrong path."


    With a free hand, Shadow quickly threw a kunai towards Zilean, who couldn''t dodge as he was still channelling mana through his [Heaven Buster], Zilean simply moved his head out of the path of the kunai. As the kunai flew past Zilean, suddenly, Shadow teleported to the location of his kunai and used it to slash Zilean across his neck.


    Recognising that his Enigma Ability would take too long to activate, Zilean could only attempt to dodge the attack, barely escaping with just a nick on his right shoulder. Zilean swiftly jumped backwards with his staff, but suddenly, he felt immensely weak as he dropped to one knee. Zilean thought, "What''s going on¡­" as he wiped the blood off his wound, only to realise that the weapon he was struck by was poisoned. Zilean tried to perform healing magic, but it was futile.


    Shadow laughed, "Mwahahaha! You finally fell for it! This poison is an extremely rare one, for it attacks one''s mana system, creating disturbances and preventing you from using your mana properly. Now, you don''t stand a chance against us when you can''t even form a single spell properly. Get him!"


    Moon and Skull jumped to attack Zilean, but suddenly, the ceiling above them collapsed, revealing a mysterious armoured figure among the debris¡­

 Book 1 Chapter 20: The Power of Love!

    <Zion Academy, 15 minutes ago>


    Ray muttered to himself, "Darn that Moon! Where the hell did he take off to? Hopefully he''s at the place where the explosion was heard." as he rushed down the hallway. To his surprise, at the corner of his eye, he saw an unconscious Nikki lying on the ground, her adversary lying right next to her with a hole in her chest.


    Ray rushed forward and carried Nikki in a princess carry, remarking, "Your safety is my priority. Got to hurry¡­" He then used his Enigma Ability to repel himself quickly towards the combat medical outpost.


    There, he linked up with Keith and the other medical staff, where he requested for urgent assistance. Keith rushed over and checked Nikki''s body. Subsequently, he shook his head and diagnosed, "She''s been badly poisoned. Too much time has passed since she was poisoned, causing the poison to spread throughout her entire body. Though the poison is not a highly fatal one, any minute longer without medical assistance and she would have died. Leave her to me, Ray. I''ll save her for sure."


    Ray clenched his fists tightly as he reproached himself, "If only I had sent someone from Saint Cross to accompany her, this would have never happened¡­" Keith tried to comfort Ray while focusing on purging the poison out of Nikki, "It''s not your fault really. She, as a Captain of the City Guard, knows the risks of her job and willingly accepted them."


    Ray interjected suddenly, "No, it''s not that! You don''t understand why she enlisted with the City Guard in the first place! All this while, she wanted to simply get close to me by proving her strength, so that she can get my recognition and admiration. If only I had accepted her for who she is right at the beginning, she needn''t put her own life at risk! I''m such a fool, I really am¡­"


    Ray took a while to get his emotions under control before continuing, "There''s only 1 thing left to do. To destroy Night Wing. Let me double check, Keith, are they right below us now?" Keith nodded, replying, "I sense 4 very strong mana signatures within the auditorium below us. Please don''t be rash, Ray. We should wait for Frost before you¡­"


    Keith was interrupted by a sudden outburst of mana from Ray. Even though Ray was still keeping his mana wrapped tightly around him, the sudden increase in mana output had caused the ground below Ray to crack. Keith had never seen Ray so mad before. Even Shaw, who was dozing off, suddenly woke up and turned to face Ray, a bead of sweat trickling down his forehead.


    Within seconds, metallic sand gathered around Ray''s body, covering his entire body completely with a black armour, including his face. His face was adorned with a shiny black mask with a V-shaped antennae on his forehead as well as a single green eye visor.


    Shaw stammered, "S-Seriously? T-This is Ray''s [Voltron Armour]! He only reveals it when he''s 100% serious!" Without saying a further word, Ray smashed a hole in the ground below him with a punch and disappeared down to the floor below him.


    <Auditorium, Present Time>


    Shadow was shocked to see the sudden arrival of a potential enemy he had no idea about. After all, he''d never seen someone dressed in that kind of armour before. The armoured figure before him was dressed in shiny black armour, with an equally shiny green visor on the face mask he wore.


    Without warning, the mysterious figure disappeared and the next moment, Shadow was stupefied to see the figure impaling Skull''s chest with an electricity-filled hand. Skull looked on horrified, as everything happened too fast for reality to sink in.


    The figure muttered, "One life down. Wonder how many more to go?" before quickly retracting his hand out of Skull''s chest. Skull''s wound on his chest quickly regenerated, as one more sacrifice was utilised, leaving only one behind.


    Moon quickly regained his composure and exclaimed, "Darn! It must be the Lightning Saint! We''ve got to go all out now if we want to live! [Titan Armour]!" as he wrapped himself with a huge amount of earth from the ground, forming the top half of a Titan''s body constructed out of earth. The earth Titan swiftly threw a punch towards Ray, it''s fist covered with several stone spikes.


    Just before the fist, which was far larger than Ray, was about to hit him, Ray quickly turned around and directed his right palm towards the incoming fist. Ray quickly gathered an enormous amount of electricity in his right hand which he compressed into a ball about 2 times the size of his hand, muttering, "[80mm Lightning Particle Cannon]."


    Ray quickly released a large stream of electricity that shredded right through the arm of the earth Titan, completely demolishing it. Ray quickly dashed forward and used his left fist to throw a highly focused [Lightning Breakdown Fist] on the lower chest of the earth Titan, smashing a huge hole through the thick chest of the earth Titan.


    Subsequently, Ray followed up with a [Lightning Blade] in his right hand as he dashed through the hole, finding Moon within. Moon couldn''t dodge the impending attack due to his surprise at how easily Ray tore through his [Titan Armour], leaving him bound to his earth Titan.


    Ray quickly impaled Moon''s chest with his [Lightning Blade] before retracting his hand quickly after ascertaining its fatality. The last sacrifice was used as Moon''s wound started regenerating. Moon swiftly deactivated his [Titan Armour], causing rocks to collapse and fall onto Ray, who swiftly escaped from the collapsing structure.


    Now, Shadow was nervous as all their sacrifices were used up in a blink of an eye, leaving him shell-shocked momentarily. Upon recovering, he immediately unleashed a rain of kunai marked with [Explosive Touch] towards Ray, causing a series of explosions upon contact with the walls as Ray dodged every single kunai.


    Shadow decided to attempt his special assassination move once again, as he threw a single kunai marked with his Enigma Ability at Ray. As expected, Ray tilted his head to dodge the kunai and just as it flew past Ray slightly, Shadow teleported to his kunai instantly. He encased it with black flames from his right hand as he aimed a stab at Ray''s right shoulder.


    To his surprise, Ray simply disappeared in a blur just as Shadow was about to connect his attack. Shadow was taken aback by Ray''s speed, only to discover that Ray had appeared near Skull. Skull was ready this time, as he quickly erected a wall made of shadows in front of him to separate him from Ray.


    Skull cursed, "Eat this, you monster! [Shadow Torrent]!" as he launched a volley of shadow spikes at Ray. Ray simply dodged all the incoming attacks before bypassing Skull''s [Shadow Wall] via its flank.


    Skull was prepared as he swung a [Shadow Sword] in an overhead fashion towards Ray. Unfortunately, Ray''s immense reflexes allowed him to step backwards, grab onto Skull''s arm with the [Shadow Sword] with his left hand, before extending the [Lightning Blade] on his right hand to pierce right through Skull''s head before he could dodge. This time, Skull simply collapsed onto the ground dead as blood flowed out from his forehead, the wound remaining open.


    Moon instantly panicked and called Shadow, "Master, we should go now, it''s too dangerous to stay here any longer!" Shadow shook out of his daze and replied, "It''s indeed wise to retreat now to cut losses. Psycho would probably settle the rest. Let''s go." as he begun to warp away.


    Ray prepared a [Lightning Javelin] and hurled it towards Shadow. However, he teleported away in the nick of time. Coincidentally, Moon was within the line of flight of the spell, and before he could be warped away by Shadow''s ability, he was struck by the spell through his chest, spilling blood.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Ray grumbled as he deactivated his [Voltron Armour], "Darn, I only got at most 2 of them. Must find the others¡­" Due to exhaustion, he collapsed to his knees, panting. After all, in return for heavily enhanced electric power, speed, defence and even reflexes, [Voltron Armour] took a huge toll on Ray''s mana reserves.


    Ray sat down as he gasped for air, muttering, "Guess I''ll have to rest up a little before searching for any remnants of Night Wing¡­"


    <Kai''s Nightmare>


    Kai found himself within the same nightmare that has been plaguing him for seven years. Those flames, his mother, and that demon, their features were crystal clear and exactly the same as Kai had remembered from past nightmares. This time, however, Kai was in his body at present age instead of a little 7 year old boy he was then.


    Before that fateful blow against his mother was delivered, Kai tried to stop it by throwing a [Lightning Bolt], but nothing came out of his hands. The demon pierced right through his mother''s chest like all the nightmares he had previously, but the only difference now was that the demon hadn''t carried his mother away, instead, it was walking towards him, grinning.


    Kai muttered, "No¡­this shouldn''t be happening. My nightmare should be over by now! What''s going on?" The demon replied in a familiar voice, "This is my world. I can do whatever I want to break your soul. Even if it means letting you feel real pain."


    The demon disappeared in a flash and the next moment, Kai felt a sharp pain in his chest as the demon had impaled him like how it''d impaled his mother. The demon laughed maniacally as it ignited its hand with fire, burning the insides of Kai as he could only scream in pain...


    <Zion Academy - Library>


    Back in reality, Psycho watched his 2 latest victims struggle with their own personal nightmares. They were under the effect of his Enigma Ability [Soul Breaker]. This allowed him to put them in a deep trance, where they would be forced to face their greatest fears, which can be manipulated further by him.


    Once they''ve gone insane or have given up their will to struggle, Psycho could turn them into his mindless puppets that obey his every word. The only limitation of such an ability is that Psycho was renderedimmobile during the entire process, though he could use this ability on more than 1 person at any one time.


    Currently, Psycho is enjoying the pain-filled faces of the 2 young victims before him as he couldn''t contain the excitement of obtaining 2 new puppets for his grand scheme¡­


    <Adeline''s Nightmare>


    The night was lit by a bright full moon. Adeline found herself in a very familiar forest. This was the same place that she had got lost in as a young child. She knew exactly what to expect next. True enough, she was surrounded by ravenous Sabrehounds, wolf-like creatures with 2 very long and sharp canines.


    Realising that she was within her current body instead of her 4 year old one, Adeline readied herself for combat. However, when she tried to hurl a spell at the Sabrehounds, nothing transpired. Nonetheless, Adeline remained calm as her memory told her that help was arriving.


    As expected, her father, the Sylph King Azir, burst into the scene, quickly decapitating one of the Sabrehounds with his scimitar. Adeline heaved a sigh of relief. From her memories, her father had killed all but one Sabrehound in this encounter.


    That Sabrehound appeared to be the chief of all Sabrehounds, with its exquisite white fur and bigger build. Adeline witnessed the battle unfold as she watched her father kill beast after beast. Finally, only her father and the Chief Sabrehound remained.


    The 2 pounced at each other, her father using Light magic to form a shield with his left hand while coating the scimitar in his right hand with light. The battle ensued as how Adeline had recalled, with both exchanging fierce blows with one another. The Chief Sabrehound repeatedly bashed against Azir''s shield, who in turn was waiting for an opportunity to counterattack.


    When that chance surfaced, Azir rammed his shield forward to stun his enemy before following up with a downward slash. The slash struck the left eye of the Chief Sabrehound, resulting in a wound across its left eye as it became blinded in that eye.


    The Chief Sabrehound howled in pain as it backed off. Adeline smiled. She knew it was over, as the Chief Sabrehound would retreat after this blow. To her surprise, the Chief Sabrehound pounced forward with such force that it pinned her father down to the ground. It slashed against her father''s shield relentlessly, eventually drawing blood as her father couldn''t escape.


    Finally, Azir''s shield gave way completely and despite his last ditch effort to slay the monster with his scimitar aimed for its neck, the beast simply sliced off Azir''s right hand with its paw before sinking its fangs into Azir''s neck, killing him.


    Adeline was too horrified to even think. This was not supposed to happen! The Chief Sabrehound approached her slowly and menacingly when it was done eating some flesh off Azir. It then spoke in a very familiar voice, "This is more than just a nightmare, this is going to be your reality soon enough. Didn''t expect that your father''s the Sylph King, but he''s going down anyway. I think you''d like to join him, yes?"


    In a flash, the large beast pounced on Adeline and started biting her, as though tearing a meal apart. Adeline''s bloodcurdling screams pierced the silence of the night, but nobody was going to come and rescue her.


    <Kai''s Nightmare>


    Kai was reaching his limit. The pain of having one''s insides burned perpetually forever was taking a great toll on his mind, perhaps even greater than the toll on his body. Is this truly inescapable? Is he simply meant to be burnt in hell like this?


    No, Kai shook his head resolutely. The first step in getting out of this living hell is believing that there''s a way out, and holding firmly onto that belief. If he''d resigned to his fate, he would face the certainty of doom. Kai began to calm himself down as he got accustomed to the pain. He started racking his brain furiously for an explanation to his current predicament. The influence of an illusion technique was most likely, he reasoned.


    Illusions target the cerebral cortex of the brain, disabling the proper function of one''s 5 senses and causing them to function in the way pre-determined by the caster of the illusion. There were quite a couple of ways to overcome an illusion, but sadly, Kai didn''t pay enough attention to combat magic class when Mr Heinrich was explaining illusions. He never liked psychological combat after all.


    However, there was something that he wanted to try out given his predicament. If illusions affected the cerebral cortex, which also governs imagination, if he had a very good imagination, perhaps he can regain control over his dysfunctional cerebral cortex?


    Kai first attempted to imagine that he had regeneration abilities like Adeline, as he fought to retaliate against the burning sensation he felt in his chest. After some intense mental strain, Kai slowly began to pull the demon''s hand out of his chest, much to the demon''s surprise.


    The demon yelped, "What''s going on? This is my world!" Kai replied calmly as the wound on his chest disappeared swiftly, "No, this is my mind, so it''s my world. Be gone with the light!"


    The demon shouted, "I refuse!" as it struggled against the blast of light that had descended from the sky upon Kai''s command. Kai exclaimed, "The power of my imagination comes from my emotions. Using my family is the greatest mistake you could ever make, for my family is what keeps me going no matter what! My mother may be physically gone, but her love for me has never left its place in my heart! Don''t underestimate the power of love!"


    The light intensified further till the demon''s struggles were futile as it wailed in defeat. Upon the destruction of his inner demon, Kai''s world started spinning and he was brought back to reality.


    <Zion Academy - Library>


    Kai regained his consciousness, only to find Adeline still trapped in her illusion as her face gave a highly distressed expression with beads of sweat trickling down her forehead. With his Luminos, Kai could see foreign traces of mana on Adeline and immediately used his Enigma Ability to remove them, dispelling the illusion she was under.


    Upon her release, Adeline''s eyes flickered open as she collapsed to her knees, still exhausted from her ordeal. Kai then turned to face Psycho with anger in his eyes. However, as much as he wanted to confront the villain, he knew that in his current weakened state, he was no match for his adversary.


    Psycho appeared unperturbed from having his illusion dispelled, clapping as he remarked, "Not bad, not bad. Not many people have been able to dispel my illusion with such an unorthodox method, you have a strong mind indeed! Coupled with that Luminos Ability of yours, you show great promise! How would you like to join me, as future leaders of this world?"


    Kai angrily retorted, "What nonsense are you spouting? First, you threaten us with your brainwashing and now you''re extending your hand in friendship? Forget it, I''ll never join you guys from Night Wing!"


    Psycho replied calmly, "Ah, you''re sorely mistaken. My allegiance is with another group. We intend to bring this world to its true state as our Master desires, where there are no such thing as rulers, and everybody lives for themselves alone! I won''t force you to join now, but when you see the inevitable fate of this world, I hope you pick the right side!"


    Just as he finished his sentence, Psycho noticed the mark on his left hand glowing. He said, "May we meet again, Kai of Zion Academy¡­" as he warped away after pouring mana into the mark Shadow imprinted on his left hand.


    Kai shouted, "Hold on, you scumbag!" but Psycho was long gone. Succumbing to his fatigue, Kai slumped onto the ground, his world slowly fading black as he lost consciousness gradually.

 Book 1 Chapter 21: Herald of Chaos

    The aftermath of Night Wing''s incursion was simply utter destruction. The fights that had taken place all over the school compound had led to severe infrastructure damage, none more so than in the auditorium where Headmaster Zilean was.


    The human casualty toll was no less severe, with both sides suffering an almost equal number of casualties. On Night Wing''s side, there was a total of 26 confirmed deaths out of 30 that had participated. Meanwhile, for the Resistance, a total of 20 out of 40 City Guard that have participated perished in battle on top of 10 school staff. Many more in the Resistance were injured heavily.


    Fortunately, as the sun started to rise in the morning, the [Stasis] ability that had held several staff frozen in place wore off, allowing them to regain consciousness and assist in the evacuation and treatment of casualties. Without the influx of these personnel, Keith and his measly team of medics would be unable to cope with the huge number of casualties.


    Of course, it was not all doom and gloom among the destruction, sometimes, even in the darkest of corners, the spark of romance can still shine strong. Scarlet held Samuel''s hand tightly as they both watched the beautiful sunrise together, signalling hope for a better future for them.


    On the other hand, Ray watched on vigilantly as he sat next to a still unconscious Nikki, whose condition had already stabilised with the removal of the poison from [Rosegarde]. Soon enough, Nikki''s eyes slowly fluttered open and upon seeing Ray, who was starting to doze off in his fatigue, she quickly sat up and embraced him in a tight hug.


    Nikki cried, "I thought I would never see you again! Don''t let go of me ever again, promise?" Ray reciprocated her gesture, closing his eyes as tears started flowing down from his cheeks. He answered, "Yeah, I won''t let you go again, I promise."


    Kai lay right next to Adeline, his wounds being treated by a medic. After the medic was done with both of them, Kai said softly, "What a crazy experience we''ve gone through, huh? I''m so happy we made it out alive!" Adeline smiled and replied, "Yeah¡­but I don''t like the vibes I got from our last opponent. The way he spoke about my father¡­I''m getting a little worried about him."


    Kai''s face turned grim as he said, "This experience tells us that we''re still weak like fledglings. There''re still so much out there to learn and master. You and me, we''re going to get stronger together under Ray, then we''ll go together to see your dad. What do you think?"


    Adeline smiled, "I guess you''re right. The danger out there''s real and until I''m confident of dealing with Grandmaster tier opponents, there''s still much for me to learn from Ray before I leave. My father may not have a very good opinion of humans, you sure you still want to go?"


    Kai replied without hesitation, "Of course! If I give up just like this, I''m not a man worthy of your love, right?" Adeline smiled as she blushed slightly before nodding.


    Meanwhile, Keith and Shaw watched as the young couple were getting comfortable with one another. Keith commented, "Ah, what cute, innocent lovebirds. If only reality wasn''t so harsh and cruel, with all this violence going on." Shaw replied, "I can see why Ray took them in as his pupils. They show potential, surviving against those terrorists on their own. Perhaps we should start thinking of taking prot¨¦g¨¦s of our own too to see if they can match them?"


    Suddenly, Frost appeared behind them and remarked, "Yeah, and I know the perfect candidates for us to teach. Remember those kids we rescued? They show great promise like those two over there. Though I feel that Shaw''s potential student may be a little too smart for him to handle."


    Shaw grumbled angrily as he reached out to punch Frost but was restrained by Keith who said laughingly, "Hahaha, that''s enough, both of you. Those kids might really be worth teaching, with Zion Academy damaged like this, they would probably be out of school for at least a month. During this time, who knows what other attacks may occur within the capital? I think it''s good to help them with some self-defence lessons that allow them to maximise their potential. I can''t wait to see what my student can do though!"


    Shaw muttered begrudgingly, "Yeah, just you wait, Frost. My student would beat yours hands down any day! Mwahahaha!" Frost smiled as the trio continued their discussion on their future disciples.


    <Sylph Kingdom Capital, Eren>


    2 humans, both dressed in expensive aristocratic clothing, prostrated before the Sylph King Azir. One of them, who appeared shorter but carried himself with greater pride, spoke humbly, "My name is Nathan. We come as ambassadors of Nirvania, your Highness."


    Azir replied quizzically, "We Sylphs have avoided direct contact with the humans for a very long time. How did you guys find my kingdom within the thick Forest of Pangaea? Not to mention that you 2 were not accompanied by any guards, how did you guys even survive against the creatures out there?"


    Nathan replied, "Looks can be deceiving, my liege. We may look frail, but we can punch above our weight. We''re here to discuss on the matter of formalising our borders¡­" Suddenly, a guard broke in and shouted, "Your Highness! Huth has finally regained consciousness! However, he''s trying to seek an urgent audience with you, my liege! He says it has something to do with Nirvania, claiming that they can''t be trusted¡­"This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Before he could finish his statement, his head was cleanly removed in an instant. It was Nathan''s attendant, who used the Intermediate tier [Wind Slash] spell to decapitate the poor guard. Azir was stumped, but the Royal Guard sprung into action, as though they had already expected such a situation.


    The Chief Royal Guard, a Sylph named Banquo, shouted, "Surround them! The King''s safety is our priority! Cursed humans, knew they could never be trusted!" Nathan sighed, "Will, must you attract so much attention to ourselves? Ah well, we''d already intended to give up our lives for the cause. To destroy the Sylph Kingdom and wipe out these vermin from the face of the earth, we got to start with the head. For Nirvania!"


    Nathan and his companion removed their shirts, revealing seals over their stomachs. Upon pouring mana into their seals, their bodies exploded, releasing a green mist that covered the entire throne room. Some were lucky to escape the mist that eventually started spreading outwards.


    Huth, who was at the bottom of the stairs leading to the throne room, muttered angrily as he witnessed the billowing green mist, "I knew those Nirvanians were up to no good! First, they enlist a dark guild to help them and now, they even dare to assassinate the King! Unforgivable!"


    Fortunately, before the mist could spread further, the Guardian Mages with Wind affinities contained the mist within a ball before sealing it into a magical container capable of preventing its evil contents from seeping out. Unfortunately, even though the mist was contained, it had already infected several Sylphs, including the King and his Royal Guard.


    The leader of the Guardian Mages, an old Sylph named Tirius, remarked, "This green mist, it''s just like [Catastrophe] then! To think they could use human sacrifices to simulate the power of a World Class weapon! If we hadn''t contained the mist in time, it would have spread and infected all our people, sealing our doom! We must quarantine those that have already been infected!"


    Huth quickly rushed up to him to ask, "Elder Tirius, is there any way to treat those that have been infected? The King is among them after all!"


    Tirius gave a depressed expression and explained, "I''m afraid that we currently have no cure to this foul magic. The last time [Catastrophe] struck, we didn''t have a cure either, which resulted in the emergence of a new royal family. Of course, we''ll do our best to curb the spread of the infection as well as to delay the inevitable for the infected, but a true cure is impossible by our standards. I guess our best bet is with Nirvania, since they should possess [Catastrophe]."


    Huth clenched his fists angrily. He marched towards the Crown Prince, Aeris, who was fortunate not to be infected. Huth enquired, "In the King''s absence, you are the de facto ruler of this Kingdom, my Lord. What do you intend to do? I recommend swift military action against Nirvania, to reclaim our lost territories and the cure for our infected! We have sufficient intelligence on their forces, so when the opportunity presents itself, we should launch a full-scale offensive!"


    Aeris nodded, replying calmly, "Yes, Nirvania have proved themselves to be the villain on numerous occasions. For justice and liberation, we shall march bravely into their lands. However, at the same time, we cannot be hasty, for my dear sister is still in that cursed land!"


    Huth replied, "Not to worry, my Lord. I''ll send a message to her shortly to join us, and to reveal the great evils Nirvania has been concealing!" Aeris nodded in acknowledgement as he looked towards their lost territories within Nirvania¡­


    <Somewhere in Northern Nirvania>


    Shadow was distraught. When he''d thought he finally escaped, upon appearing at the pre-arranged location, he suddenly blacked out for no reason after summoning Psycho. Now, after regaining his consciousness, he realised that Moon was already dead, with a hole in his chest. To make matters worse, he was tied up with ropes and he couldn¡¯t escape using his Enigma Ability, as he realised that he was poisoned with the same poison he administered against Zilean.


    Suddenly, Shadow saw 3 figures walking towards him, all of whom he couldn''t see clearly. Finally, when they got closer, he recognised the logos on their cloaks. These people were from Miran Z, the Black Ops team of the Miran Army! To his surprise, he saw Psycho among them.


    Shadow asked, "What''s going on, Psycho? Don''t tell me you''re a traitor?" Psycho replied nonchalantly, "I never remembered being one of you guys to begin with. I only stayed as our goals were aligned. Now that I''ve already obtained the map to [Catastrophe], I''ve no further use for you, the last survivor of Night Wing. Take care of him, will ya? Jake and Erik?"


    1 of the remaining 2 figures stepped forward and using his knife, he made a small cut along Shadow''s face before licking the blood off the blade. Suddenly, several intricate patterns appeared on his body which turned black and white. Without warning, the person impaled the knife through his own heart. In that instant, Shadow felt a sharp pain in his chest before he collapsed to the ground, dead.


    The other individual walked towards Shadow''s corpse and placed his hand on Shadow''s chest. Within seconds, the other individual drew a black orb made out of energy from Shadow''s chest and placed it gingerly inside one of his pouches.


    The first individual, who was beginning to treat his self-inflicted wound, chuckled, "Your ability is as gruesome as ever, Erik! Extracting your opponents'' Enigma Abilities when they''re dead. How revolting can that be?"


    Erik ignored his companion, Jake''s outburst and replied, "Your abilities are no less gruesome, turning yourself into a voodoo doll with that ability of yours. In that state, you can''t sustain any life-threatening damage right?"


    Jake cackled maniacally, "It''s not like I don''t feel the pain nonetheless. On the contrary, I relish it! The pain is awesome, kyahahaha!"


    Meanwhile, Psycho was looking out into the horizon. He mumbled, "Ah, everything''s going according to plan. With Eren against Nirvana as well, combined with our influence over Miran, an age of chaos awaits! All of this I do in the name of Miran Z, no¡­for the Chaos Legion and Lord Astaroth!! Mwahahaha! The world awaits your arrival, Master! Obliterate those who oppose your will and exonerate those who follow! That''s simply the fate of this world!"


    Psycho continued laughing as the sun started to set, heralding the era of darkness to come¡­


    <<End of Book 1>>

 Bonus Filler 1: Spark of Romance (Ray x Nikki)

    <Central Market, Nirvana>


    A week has passed since Night Wing''s assault. Fear was still hovering in the air, but the citizens remained steadfast and business went on as usual. Due to the increase in security by the City Guard, Nikki, as a Captain of the City Guard, was supposed to be busier than usual. However, in lieu of the injuries she had received in battle, she was given a few days of leave as compensation for her contributions.


    Of course, she spent all her free time with her fianc¨¦, Ray. He had surprisingly been getting more occupied lately, having decided to spend more time training his 2 students after the Night Wing incursion as they needn''t attend school amidst the reparations.


    Nikki had to admit she felt a little jealous at times that Ray was spending so much time with those kids, but at the same time, she enjoyed seeing him hard at work. Kai and Adeline were also such adorable kids, she simply can''t bring herself to dislike them for such a petty reason.


    Today was special, however, as Ray decided to give his students (and himself) a break. It was a rare time for Nikki to finally be able to go out on a date with her boyfriend alone without the company of his students, who must have felt awkward whenever she hung around. Nikki was definitely going to make the best out of this golden opportunity to have a great time.


    The couple visited the Central Market, where they were greeted by several shopkeepers selling a wide spectrum of wares. Of course, Ray was only interested in delicacies and nothing more, which Nikki happily obliged. Most girls loved shopping for clothes, accessories etc but when you''re a Princess, chances are you have too many of those sort of things to desire more.


    As they continued to explore the market, suddenly, Ray stopped in his tracks as he turned to face an alley. Nikki asked, "What''s wrong, dear? Is there something there?" Without replying, Ray simply walked into the alley, Nikki swiftly following him. At the end of the alley, Nikki discovered that it was a warehouse at the end of the alley, used to store the merchandise of the shopkeepers nearby.


    Ray looked on stoically before remarking, "Ah, I remember this place. Don''t you find this place familiar? I believe this was the place where I rescued you from those kidnappers and I received your first kiss, hahaha." Nikki blushed furiously and pouted, "Really? If you hadn''t reminded me, I would have forgotten all about that incident! I don''t like to keep traumatising memories after all. I do remember the kiss though¡­"


    <Nirvana - Royal Palace, 8 years ago>


    "Hmph! To reject my request, how dare he?" Nikki pouted as her attendant attempted to calm her down. She soothed, "My lady, please understand that Young Master Ray is really busy. At such a young age, he''s already serving in the Nirvanian Black Ops, just like his father before him.


    You know, this elite force is operational 24/7, and even when on standby, they have to undergo rigorous training to keep themselves fit and ready. Without such stringent standards, how can we entrust missions of the greatest importance to them? I believe that when he has some time to spare, he''ll go out with you, okay?"


    Nikki calmed down a little after hearing her attendant''s advice. The truth was, she felt lonely and now, she had lost her sole companion whom she had spent her childhood with. After all, as a young member of royalty, she was kept in the royal palace most of the time, with the exception of school at Zion Academy. Thus, in the palace, she only had Ray as her playmate.


    Ray was the son of her father''s cousin, making him a distant relative. After his father, who was the Head of Nirvanian Black Ops in his time, passed away in the line of duty, her father, King Alan Stormfury, took Ray in to live with them in the palace. Due to these circumstances, like her, Ray didn''t have a lot of friends, thus when he grew of age, at age 12 he began training with the Nirvanian Black Ops, devoting all his free time to training with the very best.


    Ray was deemed a prodigy, praised by King Stormfury himself, who encouraged him to continue his training and even bringing in the heads of the Martial Arts Federation to train the boy. Nonetheless, in spite of his training regime, Ray never failed to spend time with Nikki, always listening to her stories patiently in his time outside training. Sadly, all this came to an end at the start of this year, where Ray was officially a member of the Nirvanian Black Ops, which meant he was now liable for missions all year round.


    <Nirvania Royal Palace, Few hours later>


    Nikki was rudely awoken by the sound of an explosion. She quickly got out of her bed and looked out through the window. There, she was horrified to see her parents'' room on fire as hasty orders broke the silence of the night. Nikki was about to rush out of her room to check on her parents when she heard muffled gun shots outside her room. Nikki readied herself for an attack. The assassins were probably after the entire royal family. Fortunately, she had trained hard in school and at home, making her confident in defending herself.


    As the door to her room suddenly flung open, Nikki quickly cast an [Air Bullet] spell to catch the intruders off guard. To her surprise, there was no one outside apart from the dead bodies of the Royal Guard. Nikki clasped her mouth in horror as her 2 guards lay in pools of their own blood, their eyes still opened in shock. Nikki couldn''t sense where her enemies were hiding, as she realised too late that her eyes were getting extremely heavy as she drifted off into deep sleep¡­


    After the fire was put out and the King and Queen''s safety assured, the Nirvanian Black Ops were summoned to investigate the incident. Ray was among those selected, and to his surprise, he noticed that all whom were called were bigwigs within the Black Ops. There was the Head, Arkad, his deputy, Steven and the 3rd in command, Katrina. The only non-key personnel present apart from Ray was Melvin, a seasoned veteran nonetheless.


    Ray whispered to Melvin, "What''s going on? I don''t see many people being summoned but all the key command staff are here! This must mean that things are pretty grave! In that case, why is a novice like me doing here?" Melvin answered coldly, "Though there were no casualties in this attack, the Princess has been kidnapped."


    Ray exclaimed in shock, "What? Princess Nicolette has been kidnapped? Why?" Arkad said calmly, "Slow down, kid. From the evidence we''ve collected thus far, the enemy is most likely from our opposing number, Miran Z. Only they possess the necessary infiltration ability required to breach our city''s lookouts. They are highly skilled operatives after all."


    Ray pressed further, "Chief, why would they take Princess Nicolette if they''d already successfully breached the defences of the royal palace? Wouldn''t it be wiser just to assassinate King Stormfury for a start?" Arkad explained, "These guys knew what they were doing. They knew that the Royal Guard protecting the King and Queen are the strongest among the Royal Guard unlike those simply protecting the palace as a whole. Subsequently, this meant that it would be much harder to go after the King''s head.


    As a result, they created an explosion at the King''s residential block as a ruse to distract all the patrolling Royal Guard, since the King''s safety is their priority. Consequently, they were able to kidnap Princess Nicolette with minimal interference as the guards left to protect her were just too few. Nonetheless, I must commend their ability as Royal Guard personnel are all minimally mid-Master tier, which means that our enemies are decently strong."


    Ray gritted his teeth as he cursed, "Why would they do such a despicable thing? The Princess is only but a child!" Steven, who was nonchalantly smoking his cigar, replied, "Yes, the Princess is a child, but a powerful bargaining chip at the same time. If they successfully bring her out of Nirvania and hold her hostage, they would have a big sway over King Stormfury, who''s known to be a family man."


    Ray cried, "These spineless cowards! I''ll kill them all!" Melvin punched Ray''s head as he chided, "What''re you getting so worked up for, kid? We don''t even have a trail on them, so we don''t know where to start! Instead of falling prey to your emotions, how about calmly thinking of how we can find them and take action?"


    Arkad added, "Melvin''s right. We''ve already taken immediate action by tightening border security of Nirvana. Even if they''re skilled operatives, this should at least delay their escape from the capital. We have to catch them while they still remain in the confines of this city!


    Steven and Katrina, you would form Team A. Melvin and Ray, Team B and I would be the overall commander in charge of this mission. Our mission is to search for the kidnappers and Princess Nicolette, and prioritise her rescue over all others. When you have contacted the enemy, alert the rest of us so that we may regroup before we take action. Is that clear?" Everyone nodded in acknowledgement as the meeting was dismissed.


    As Ray left the room, Katrina went up to him and warned, "Ray, I understand how important the Princess is to you. Promise me you won''t be rash and risk your life, okay? You''re still a kid and have a long way to go." Ray gruffly nodded as he disappeared down the hallway. As he was walking, he chanced across the quarters of the King and Queen, as he could hear the Queen bawling in grief over her lost daughter, the King comforting her. Ray wanted to assure them, but chose not to in the end.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Suddenly, King Stormfury said, "I know you''re there, Ray. Come in." Ray obliged and said, "Your Highness, please accept my condolences for the loss of your daughter, I¡­"


    To his surprise, King Stormfury placed a gentle hand on his shoulder and said gently, "I was the one who requested your inclusion in the mission to recover my daughter. Knowing you, even if you weren''t chosen, if you''d found out that Nikki was kidnapped, you would have gone to rescue her alone. By formalising you as a member of the mission, at least I ensured that you won''t act rashly. Remember, my boy, you''re just as important to me as Nikki. I pray for your success and safe return."


    Ray, with tears in his eyes, said with determination as he wiped the tears off his eyes, "Your Highness, I promise you, I would return with Nikki safely." The King nodded gently as Ray took his leave, full of resolve to rescue the Princess, his best friend.


    <Nirvana, Few hours later>


    It was nearing dawn and yet their search yielded no results. It was difficult to rely on solely 5 people after all, but King Stormfury wanted to keep the kidnapping incident as low-profile as possible to prevent the spread of panic throughout the country, which could adversely affect Nirvania''s reputation and stability. Nirvana was a pretty large city after all, and searching for the missing princess was like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    Ray and Melvin were leaping from building to building as they searched for possible hiding spots. Melvin muttered, "Man, this is going nowhere. Who knows, they might have already left the capital?" Ray gave Melvin an ugly stare as he retorted, "No matter how bleak it may seem, I''m not giving up on the Princess! If you want faster results, I suggest we split up here!"


    Ray leapt in a separate direction before Melvin could stop him. Melvin complained, "What an annoying brat, he''s gonna land himself in some real trouble. He''s right, though. Splitting up now to search and regrouping later when we''ve found them is a better course of action." Melvin then continued searching alone, leaving Ray to his own devices.


    As Ray continued rushing through the empty streets, he suddenly heard some suspicious sounds coming from an alley nearby. Fancying his chances, Ray crept surreptitiously through the alley to discover what lay at its end. To his surprise, he found 2 cloaked men whispering incoherently to each other. Suspicious indeed.


    Ray decided to put his Black Ops training to good use as he attempted to lip read. One of the figures said, "Damn, they tightened border security! How''re we gonna get out now?"


    The other replied, "You fool, didn''t Boss say that we''ll be leaving the instant the sun rises? After all, when morning comes, the border would be packed with people entering and exiting the city, that''s when we can blend in with the crowd and get our ticket home! We just need to ditch these cloaks and we''ll look like conscientious Nirvanian citizens, hahaha! Those fools would never know what hit them! We even prepared the caravan and crate to smuggle our objective out."


    Ray gritted his teeth anxiously. It was almost morning which was the peak period at the border. If he didn''t take action now, these kidnappers would escape unscathed! Nirvana was so big, if he waited for reinforcements, Ray was afraid that they wouldn''t make it in time. Ray spoke softly into his communication device, "I''ve discovered the enemy location. Track my communication device for my location. Going in now, situation urgent."


    Before Arkad could say anything, Ray pulled out the communication device from his ear and stuffed it into his pocket. He didn''t know how many enemies there were, but he had the element of surprise to his advantage. Sadly, the straightforward pathway leading to the warehouse meant that there was only one way to reach his enemies.


    Or so it would seem, for Ray was no ordinary person. He had been trained by the very best after all. Using Lightning magic, he created a doppelganger of himself with the [Lightning Clone] spell, a Grandmaster tier spell for its intricacy. He then had the clone charge straight at his unsuspecting foes as he traversed the roof of the adjacent building to get behind them.


    As expected, the two adversaries were surprised by the sudden entrance of Ray''s clone, but quickly regained their composure to eliminate him. One flashed out a pistol equipped with a silencer as he infused his mana with his weapon. He then fired rapidly onto the advancing clone, the clone dodging several mana-enhanced bullets. Finally, just as it appeared that the clone was about to strike the gunner, his companion quickly drew a knife and stabbed the clone through the chest.


    The knife wielder cackled, "Is that all you''ve got, kid? From your attire, you''re a member of the Nirvanian Black Ops. Disappo-" Before he could complete his statement, the clone dissolved into electricity, electrocuting the man. His partner, shocked by the sudden reversal of events, failed to notice Ray landing behind him as Ray swiftly broke his neck with a quick snap. Ray then swiftly slit the throat of the remaining foe with his standard issue tanto.


    Having no time to dispose of the corpses, Ray gingerly opened the door of the warehouse, only to be greeted by a giant fireball. Having no time to dodge, Ray took the attack head-on, dispelling the flames with concentrated electricity in his hands as he tore the fireball apart. A low voice greeted him, "Ho, not bad. Guess a squirt like you is a member of the Nirvanian Black Ops for good reason. You''re strong indeed, but can you best me? [Fire Burst]!"


    A huge swath of flames rushed towards Ray, far larger than the fireball earlier. Having time to react this time, Ray simply rolled diagonally into the warehouse, barely dodging the heinous flames that had consumed the entire alley. Ray muttered, "Such indiscrete use of power, how did this guy even become a Black Ops member?" His assailant, a burly man with a cross-shaped scar on his left cheek, taunted, "Guess you don''t have the power to stand against my mighty spell. Sloan, take the girl and go! I''ve got this!"


    Ray heard some commotion deeper within the warehouse and realised to his horror that there was probably another exit to the warehouse from the one he entered from. If he had wasted any more time, the other enemy would escape before the rest could get there. He had to put an end to this farce right now.


    His burly opponent taunted, "You poor weak soul. Watching helplessly as your Princess gets snatched right in front of your very eyes. Now, die! [Volcanic Meteor]!" He gathered a huge amount of mana in his right fist and just before he unleashed his devastating spell, he was caught by surprise at Ray''s sudden change of pace as Ray mercilessly impaled his heart with a [Lightning Blade].


    The man asked while choking on his own blood, "How? I see¡­" as he slumped to the ground, dead. Ray had electricity rippling from every pore of his body as he retracted his bloody hand from the dead man''s chest. This was Ray''s [Lightning Body] spell, a spell that enhanced his speed, reflexes and electric power. The drawback of this spell was that it placed a heavy toll on the body''s muscles and nerves, and improper use could lead to irreversible damage and death.


    Ray panted as his spell wore off, "Darn, I''m still not used to using this spell for extended periods. Got to hurry though¡­" Mustering all his remaining strength, Ray sprinted out of the warehouse from its rear exit and followed the alley. Fortunately, his enemy was having problems lugging an unconscious Nikki, which allowed Ray to quickly catch up. Ray shouted, "Halt! Surrender now and I might spare your life!"


    The figure, Sloan, who was scrawny with grey hair, quickly pulled Nikki''s unconscious body up such that his sharp fingernails were pressing against her throat. He threatened, "Don''t take a step further and drop all your weapons! If not, the Princess gets it! My fingernails are laced with a fatal poison that would kill her within minutes and just a little cut is enough to get infected! The only cure is with yours truly so if you think you dare to risk the Princess'' life, come on!"


    Ray complied slowly with Sloan''s demands, as he had to buy time for his teammates to arrive at the scene. He laid his tanto on the ground slowly before raising his hands, advising, "Come on, Sloan. Put an end to this farce. You know that you can''t get away now that you''re alone. Just release the Princess and you don''t have to pay with your life."


    Sloan snapped, "Do you take me for a fool? Kidnapping is a capital punishment in Nirvania, not to mention that it''s the Princess we''re kidnapping! Now, stay right there if you want her to live! [Sleep Powder]!" Using the hand which previously pressed against the Princess'' throat, Sloan released a sparkly gas that headed quickly towards Ray who remained hapless.


    Unbeknownst to Sloan, in the middle of his exchange with Ray, Nikki began to stir and after he activated his Enigma Ability, Nikki quickly made use of his momentary weakness to elbow him in the gut with Wind magic. Sloan gasped in pain as he released Nikki immediately. Nikki swiftly followed up with a [Rising Tornado] spell that blew the gas up into the sky before it could reach Ray.


    Before Sloan could scratch her with his claws, Ray quickly activated his [Lightning Body] and finished the detestable man off with a well-placed [Lightning Blade], careful to avoid his venomous claws. Sloan collapsed onto the ground like a ragdoll, devoid of life.


    After Ray deactivated his spell, Nikki rushed towards him and embraced him tightly, crying, "I was so scared, seeing my guards killed in cold blood and then waking up to find a man holding me hostage!" Ray comforted her, "You''re very brave, Nikki. If you hadn''t reacted so quickly earlier, I would have got caught by his Enigma Ability and he would have escaped with you in custody. Thank you, Nikki."


    Nikki was heartbroken to see Ray in such a terrible state. After all, he had activated his [Lightning Body] twice and even though he didn''t suffer from any major injuries from his enemies, he was nonetheless in a very poor condition. Nikki asked tearfully, "You''re in such a terrible shape¡­why would you go so far for me, Ray?"


    To her surprise, Ray replied with a bright smile, "For you were my first and best friend. You were always there for me, through both good and bad. Without you and your family, I wouldn''t have been able to overcome the grief of losing my only parent, not to mention achieve as much as I have today. I always want to be there for you too, because I¡­"


    Nikki felt extremely ashamed of herself. Here, she had doubted that Ray no longer treasured their friendship when in reality, he had held it much closer to his heart. Suddenly, a strong wave of emotions bubbled within her, an inexplicable feeling she had never felt before. Ray suddenly appeared more charming than before, despite his haggard appearance.


    Compelled by her emotions, Nikki lost control of her body as her lips pressed against Ray''s, who was shocked at the princess'' sudden gesture. Nonetheless, he let nature take its course as he closed his eyes and reciprocated her action, embracing for what felt like eternity.


    When they were done, Ray was shocked to discover that they were surrounded by his fellow Black Ops members, who were standing out in the open as though they had been watching all this time. Ray stammered, "Woah! W-What''s going on? How come all of you are suddenly here?" Melvin replied, "Everyone, how did you enjoy my display of art? With my [Stasis], I could freeze that special moment for everyone to enjoy, wahahaha!"


    Steven shook his head in disapproval, Arkad was laughing awkwardly and Katrina said gently, "Well, I hope it just stays at kisses for now." Both Nikki and Ray exclaimed, "Katrina!" as the Nirvanians all laughed heartily, glad that the mission was a success.


    <Nirvana - Present Time>


    Ray concluded, "And so that was it. My side of the story when you were busy being Sleeping Beauty." Nikki elbowed him as she retorted, "Hmph! I was just caught off guard okay? Haven''t you forgotten that you owe me one for saving you from that man''s [Sleeping Powder]!"


    Ray replied cheekily, "I thought I repaid that debt already then? However, it''s a debt I don''t mind repaying over and over again for eternity." as he suddenly pulled Nikki close to him, his lips pressing against hers. In her delight, Nikki simply relaxed, closing her eyes as she rested on Ray''s embrace. Ah, if only such moments lasted forever¡­

 Book 2: The 3rd Holy War Prologue

    <Nirvania - Sylph Kingdom Border>


    2 men were crouching deep in the thick forest that bordered the Forest of Pangaea, home of the Sylphs. They, as part of the elite Nirvanian Intelligence squad, the Crimson Sentinels, already knew the existence of the remnant Sylph Kingdom and even mapped out its territories to the finest detail.


    They had not taken action simply because the peace afforded by the status quo was desirable. However, all this was about to change. The 2 men noticed huge movement of Sylph troops approaching their current location using their vastly superior eyes. After all, if one were to take a closer look at them, one would realise that they were not human.


    Instead, they were vampires with pale white skin and some had fangs so long they couldn''t conceal them even with their lips closed. As vampires, this meant that they were most suited for night operations, since they felt weak under direct sunlight. In addition, though vampires had little to no affinity for magic due to their natural lack of mana, they had vastly superior physical abilities and senses, which made them fine warriors.


    In fact, their natural lack of mana explains why they are such useful spies against the Sylphs, since they could not be detected by their sophisticated mana detection devices as their mana supply was simply too insignificant. Sadly, this lack of mana is also the reason why vampires are compelled to suck blood from other living things as they needed the mana found within those blood to sustain themselves.


    Only the high vampires, with their larger mana pools, could avoid feeling this hunger for blood, though they still must feed occasionally. Humans and other magic-using beings were the best food for vampires, but those under the Crimson Sentinels and their leader, Baron Marcus, know that other alternatives had to be sought instead to maintain their peace and livelihood.


    After centuries of persecution by the 4 major races, it was the painstaking effort of Baron Marcus, the head of the Bluten Household, that secured a peace treaty with Nirvania. In return for not hunting innocent humans, Nirvania had accepted all vampires under Baron Marcus as its citizens, according them the same rights as other citizens in Nirvania.


    In addition, Baron Marcus was given an entire plot to rule over, where his vampires could live peacefully without their fear of persecution. In return for such kindness, Baron Marcus volunteered his services to the Nirvanian Army, establishing the Crimson Sentinels.


    Back to the present, the 2 vampires continued to observe the advance of the Sylph Army from a safe distance. One of them whispered quietly, "This isn''t good¡­from the reports of our comrades, the Miran Army is moving against us as well. Don''t you think this is too much of a coincidence, Dan? Fancy having 2 huge armies attack us simultaneously, we must warn Baron Marcus immediately!"Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The vampire named Dan replied stoically, "I admit that I feel that something is amiss. However, we''ve yet to collect enough conclusive evidence to tell us the true cause of all this. For now, we''ll first get back to safety and report our current situation to Baron Marcus as you''ve proposed. Let''s go!" The 2 vampires then disappeared in a blur, rushing back to safety within the Nirvanian border.


    <Northern Nirvania - Bluten Household, 1 hour later>


    Baron Marcus von Bluten was sitting at his work desk, sifting through intelligence reports as well as administrative documents. He sighed. It wasn''t easy to manage a city on top of being the head of an Intelligence unit of the Nirvanian Army at the same time. Fortunately, he had several good aides, including his wife, to help get things running on the ground.


    He was especially grateful to his wife, Janna, for helping him out with the management of the town whenever he was away for missions or meetings with the Nirvanian Army. Janna was his special one after all, having been a human mage before willingly converting into a vampire for his sake.


    Vampires were created either by birth or through the blood of a high vampire with his permission. Thanks to the peace treaty signed between him and the current King of Nirvania, the city he was currently managing had both humans and vampires residing together harmoniously. Some humans chose to remain as humans but many willingly converted to be with their loved ones.


    The converted vampires didn''t have as much problems when it comes to feeding due to their natural larger supply of mana as compared to the pure-bred vampires. However, they didn''t gain as much in terms of physical capabilities, though they compensated for this with their greater tolerance of sunlight. Nonetheless, all vampires had far longer lifespan, explaining the rationale of humans who chose to convert.


    Marcus was reading through a report detailing Miran''s recent military movement when he noticed words surfacing on an empty slate. When the writing stopped, Marcus picked up the slate. It was another intelligence report, but this was marked "Urgent".


    Marcus quickly skimped through the report, as his eyes widened upon reading the information presented. The Sylph Kingdom was also mobilising its army towards the border? This was indeed a double whammy. No wonder Miran had the audacity to move so many troops to its eastern border, they must had known some way or another that their chances of victory had increased with the inclusion of Sylph forces.


    However, it was still unclear at this point of time if the two were formal allies, or simply shared the same goal of destroying Nirvania. Not that it mattered now, an immediate meeting had to be convened. This was not going to be any ordinary intelligence meeting where he would brief the senior military officers and General Hargreaves, Chief General of the Nirvanian Army. Instead, it would be a meeting chaired by the King himself, with General Hargreaves and the members of the 10 Saints present.


    As a Saint himself, Baron Marcus started preparing the things he required for the trip to the capital. He silently swore that nobody would disturb the peace of Nirvania or his city, or else the Blood Baron would make blood rain down, the blood of his enemies.

 Book 2 Chapter 1: Return to Zion Academy

    It has been 2 months since Zion Academy re-opened its gates for students. During this period, fear lingered in the air as the City Guard stepped up its patrols. After all, who would expect an attack on the Capital with no warning whatsoever? The destruction caused by the attack was clear to see, a testament of how dangerous the assailants were. There was even news that Headmaster Zilean was nearly killed by them, if not for the Lightning Saint, Ray''s timely intervention.


    Fortunately, the people of Nirvania had strong hearts. They consoled each other for the loss of their loved ones, rebuilt the school and then moved on with their everyday lives. After all, King Alan Stormfury had mentioned in his speech after the attack for all Nirvanians to band together in solidarity and to refuse to be cowed by these terrorists. He concluded emphatically with the kingdom''s motto, "For justice, love and peace, we offer our lives."


    Kai admired his body before putting on his uniform. His body had become more toned than before, since he hadn''t been skiving for the past 2 months. On the contrary, due to the increase in the amount of free time he had, he underwent more training under Ray, who drilled him mercilessly despite having the 1st princess, Princess Nicolette, always clinging by his side. At least Kai had Adeline beside him throughout his training.


    With Ray''s intensive yet effective methods, Kai could proudly say that he was at least early Grandmaster tier despite the fact that he was only just starting his 2nd year at Zion Academy. Ray had praised his progress, claiming that he wasn''t too surprised as he even added that Kai would surpass him in 10 years. This was extremely flattering, considering that Ray himself was deemed a prodigy when he was a student at Zion Academy.


    During the past few months, Kai had heard that Julian and the rest of the clique were receiving special training from the other members of Saint Cross. In the last week before school re-opened, Saint Cross decided to register them for a B Class extermination mission under its name, which was actually illegal considering the fact that they were still C Class adventurers. However, thanks to the connections held by Saint Cross as the top-ranked guild, they were given the green light so long as Saint Cross was held fully responsible instead of the Adventurers'' Association.


    Kai was surprised with the execution of the mission. Shen was composed and detailed as ever, but Kai didn''t expect Shen to possess so much firepower as he blasted their enemies from a safe distance. Shaw had taught him well on mana manipulation, allowing Shen to shape and produce more mana in every shot.


    On the other hand, Jean grew more confident than before, as her barriers were not only sturdier, she could dispatch a few enemies on her own with offensive Light magic. Keith had been a good teacher as well.


    Finally, Julian and Julia maintained perfect synergy with each other, but what was different about them was their ruthless efficiency in battle. Frost had inculcated in them the need to make every move count, teaching them to conserve their strength as they weaved through their enemies, cutting them down with just enough power as the opportunity arose. Kai was glad that all of them had grown so much stronger in the past few weeks, results of their blood, sweat and tears.


    Back to the present, Kai bade farewell to his dear sister, Yuri, before rushing off to school. Yuri had been practising hard as well, and Kai would estimate her to be a high Intermediate tier magician with her Fire affinity. It felt great being at school once again, as even though Kai had attained far greater mastery in magic outside school, there were still things that Ray can''t teach that could be found in school. Not to mention the friends Kai had made in school.


    As Kai entered the school gates, he sensed something watching him curiously. Kai walked in the direction his senses were pointing towards and there, he found Terran, the nature guardian spirit in its kitten form. Before the school closed down thanks to the attack by Night Wing, Kai had actuallygrown pretty fond ofthe spirit, which seemed to particularly enjoy his company.


    It really liked Adeline too for no apparent reason, always snuggling up to her when they were doing homework together in the garden, Terran''s favourite hideout. Kai rubbed Terran''s head as the spirit purred in content before rushing off to his first venue for the day.


    Unfortunately, before he could enter the building, he found himself surrounded by a group of seniors. Kai asked calmly, "May I ask what''s the matter? If there''s nothing, I''m in a hurry, so please don''t obstruct my way."


    One of the students snapped, "Hmph! You really are a stuck up brat! Ever since you have been popularised as a disciple of one of the 10 Saints, not to mention that you participated as a member of the Resistance and survived, you have been the focus of attention all over school together with that female companion of yours! Despite your tender age, even the Year 3 and 4 girls are ogling you! I can''t believe they''d be attracted to a snotty-nosed brat like you!"


    Kai replied with a slight annoyance in his voice, "I can''t control what they choose to look at, can I? I don''t have such an ability. Unlike what you believe, I didn''t participate in the Resistance to obtain fame, I fought because it was the right thing to do. Now, I would appreciate it if you would kindly move out of the way."


    The ringleader of the group cried, "Get him! Show him that us Year 3 students are no pushovers!" On cue, Kai activated his Luminos immediately, erasing mana out of everyone present to knock them unconscious. Thanks to his training, Kai had improved his use of his Luminos in terms of activation speed and control over the amount of mana to erase. Generally, his [Erase] can''t remove that much mana to knock out high Expert tier individuals even at maximum capacity, but the boys that surrounded him were just too weak.


    They all collapsed to the ground instantly as Kai shook his head while he stepped over their bodies gingerly before heading towards his first lesson.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    The rest of the day was pretty uneventful, as Kai''s mastery of magic, unarmed combat and the spear were far beyond his years. He had used the time in school to work on areas he was weaker in, for example, other elemental magic which he had little affinity to in order to ensure that he wasn''t over-reliant on Lightning magic.


    Though Kai was pretty uncomfortable with the other elements, his foundation which was developed under Ray''s training allowed him to match the magic of his peers who had affinities to their respective elements. Kai paid particular attention to Light, Water and Earth magic as they either had synergy with his Lightning magic or covered up for a certain weakness of his.


    After school, as Kai was walking towards his meeting place with Adeline just before training with Ray, someone obstructed his path. He was pretty tall and solidly built. Kai asked, "Sorry, I''m in a hurry, would you mind stepping aside?"


    The stranger responded, "My name is Jonathan, I''m a Year 3 student enrolling in the Soldier Course, specialising in unarmed combat. I heard that you took out quite a couple of my friends earlier. Is that true?"


    Kai answered nonchalantly, "Well, they ganged up on me and were prepared to use violence against a junior in school. Surely I''m entitled to the right of self defence?" Jonathan laughed, "Of course! I''ve already berated them for their disgraceful behaviour and I came here firstly to apologise to you on their behalf."


    Kai snapped, "What else do you want apart from apologising?" Jonathan replied with a grin, "You''re pretty sharp. I want a duel. An all-out duel, you and me, with no restraints. I want to see how good the acclaimed student of the Lightning Saint can be. Please honour my request." He ended with a bow.


    Kai initially wanted to reject his request, but after thinking about Jonathan''s specialisation as a close combat specialist, Kai had second thoughts. His close combat was good, but recently he had started to rely a little too much on his magic.


    Ray had always taught him that the most effective offensive magic need not be the strongest or flashiest, it''s the one that achieved the outcome of hurting the enemy the most. Melee attacks, despite their short range, are guaranteed to be fatal if applied at the correct position with good precision and technique. What better way to practise his newly acquired [Lightning Blade] than now?


    Kai and Jonathan took up their respective positions in the field. Jonathan said, "Don''t hold back, because I won''t. Let this be a real duel between men." He then removed his shirt after unbuttoning it, revealing his extremely toned body. Jonathan entered into a boxing stance just as Kai readied himself.


    In a flash, Jonathan disappeared and Kai instinctively shifted to his left, where a punch brushed past his right cheek. Kai spent the next minute or so dodging well-placed punches and kicks. Kai smiled. This was the perfect opponent, one who relied more on technique than power.


    Up till now, the opponents Kai had faced largely relied on their magic or Enigma Abilities, prioritising brute power over controlled technique. Jonathan was different. Kai could tell that every attack thrown at him was not simply a random flail, but rather a calculated strike that attempted to throw him off balance while he was dodging.


    Kai could see through Jonathan''s ploy, and simply played along with him, making sure that he didn''t lose his balance as he dodged Jonathan''s every strike. Kai could tell that Jonathan was starting to feel fatigued as beads of sweat started forming on his forehead.


    Jonathan quickly jumped away, giving himself time to catch his breath. Kai seized this opportunity to test his defence. Upon landing, Kai had quickly sent a [Lightning Surge] against Jonathan, who couldn''t dodge in time. BOOM! Kai knew his attack successfully connected against Jonathan.


    When the dust cloud settled, Kai was pleasantly surprised to see that Jonathan was barely hurt. Jonathan smiled, "To make me reveal my trump card so early, you''re good, Kai."


    Kai realised via his Luminos that Jonathan was actually practising inner mana manipulation! Most warriors and mages alike practised largely external mana manipulation, which involves releasing mana from the various mana pores all over the body before altering its shape, amount and characteristics for magic users.


    However, inner mana manipulation simply focused on controlling the flow of mana within the body, keeping it enclosed within as it is sent directly to the organs. This had the effect of augmenting the body''s offensive and defensive abilities physically.


    For instance, mana could be sent under the skin to harden it, or sent to the biceps to generate more punching power. Such a style is highly efficient, as no mana is released and lost to the surroundings. However, such a style is also highly difficult to master, as improper regulation can lead to a breakdown of one''s mana circulatory system and organs.


    Kai remarked, "That''s a pretty dangerous technique you''ve got there, but it''s certainly pretty useful." Jonathan smiled, "Oh, you recognise this? I''ve got to say that your knowledge is remarkable. Guess I should surprise you a little more." Jonathan adopted a weird combat stance, which involved standing on his right leg solely with his left knee bent 90 degrees, with both arms spreading backwards and his palms facing back.


    Without warning, he disappeared in a flash and the next moment, Kai realised that Jonathan was going for his legs! Kai quickly jumped as Jonathan''s left palm struck the ground instead. Upon contact, the impact of his strike left a large palm-shaped crater on the ground, a testament of the strength exuded in that attack.


    Jonathan continued his relentless assaults, as Kai found it incredibly hard to dodge Jonathan''s palm strikes. Jonathan''s style was very unorthodox, as he struck with cleaving motions instead of a direct strike. This made his attacks very flexible and hence unpredictable, with Kai barely dodging each attack by a hair''s breadth. Normally, such attacks would generate very little power with its awkward motions, but Jonathan''s inner mana manipulation provided the requisite sustained power to make every strike dangerous.


    Jonathan remarked, "Wow, you certainly are good, dodging my [Scalpel Palm Style] for such a long time. Most would have fallen victim within the first 10 strikes." Kai smiled in acknowledgement as he attempted to study Jonathan''s moves.


    Ray had taught him during their numerous sparring sessions that everybody has a natural attack pattern that they are accustomed to. Even if they tried to alter it to catch opponents off guard, eventually, under fatigue of a drawn-out battle, they would return to the pattern most comfortable to them.


    Kai was slowly connecting the dots as he barely dodged each and every strike. Finally, when he was confident of his analysis, he jumped in. As the saying goes, "Nothing ventured, nothing gained."


    Kai slipped through Jonathan''s strikes and placed a well-aimed [Lightning Blade] against his chest. Jonathan expressed surprise as he felt the sharp electricity cut through his skin on his chest. To be able to cut his skin so easily despite his mana-hardened flesh, if Kai had been a serious enemy, he would have been killed by that strike already.


    Jonathan smiled as he raised his hands in defeat, "You got me. You''re indeed as good as the rumours say. Meeting people like you is what motivates me to train harder, for it means that the world out there is much bigger than we believe." Kai returned the smile and replied humbly, "You''re pretty good yourself. I had barely dodged your attacks and if any were to hit me, I would have been done for. I''ve learnt a lot from this duel. Thanks for this opportunity."


    Jonathan wiped the blood off his wound as he put on his shirt, before waving goodbye and taking his leave. Kai smiled as he sprinted off to the meeting place, glad that he found a new rival.

 Book 2 Chapter 2: Convention of the Saints

    When Kai arrived at the meeting place, he was surprised to see only Princess Nikki present with Adeline. Kai rubbed his head shyly, apologising, "I got held up by a personal matter earlier. Sorry for being late. Anyway, where''s that goofy Saint?"


    Princess Nikki replied, "Come on Kai. You''ve got to have more respect for your master. Anyway, today, I would supervise your training instead of Ray, as he''s presently unavailable." Adeline asked inquisitively, "May I ask what''s holding him up? I''m just curious."


    Nikki answered matter-of-factly, "Well, it''s a matter of grave importance, but since you 2 are his personal students who are close to him, I guess there''s no harm letting you know. He''s been activated to attend the Convention of the Saints."


    Kai and Adeline were stunned. The Convention of the Saints was only called in times of great emergency. Was Nirvania facing a crisis? Kai pushed on, "What''s happening? As a Princess, you got to know what''s happening in this country right, Mistress Nikki?"


    Nikki closed her eyes and shook her head, "Even as a Princess, I''m not privy to all classified information in the Kingdom. I''m equally as clueless as you guys with regard to what''s happening to the kingdom. Ray would probably tell us when he''s ready. Shall we get back to training?" Both Kai and Adeline nodded as they continued to practise their combination magic together under Nikki''s instructions.


    <Nirvanian Royal Palace - Conference Room>


    Ray pushed open the doors of the conference room, with Frost by his side. Ray remarked, "Wow, it''s really been a long time since I''ve seen you guys. How''ve you all been?" In front of him currently sat 3 people and their respective entourage behind them.


    The 3 people consisted of a young girl with blond hair dressed up as a sorceress, an older man wearing a simple combat attire and a young man with red hair dressed in an exquisite attire. They were the Child Saint, Sariel, the Martial Duke, Ken and the Sword Saint, Van Renard respectively.


    Ken tilted his head to face Ray and chuckled, "You''re as jovial as before, Ray. Glad to see you haven''t lost that part of you. Makes meetings like this interesting."


    Van toyed with his sword at his waist as he said nonchalantly, "Well, he has reason to be happy. After all, he got promoted from the lowest #10 rank to the #8 rank. At the expense of others though." He stole a glance at Sariel.


    A woman, who was part of Sariel''s entourage, shouted, "How dare you insult Mistress Sariel! I''ll show you the true power of our guild, G.E.M.S!" Sariel quickly got up and tried to restrain her companion, speaking in a childish tone, "Come on Melissa, there''s no need to get angry over such a comment. I''m fine, see?" Sariel tried to distract Melissa with her cute expression and puppy eyes.


    Ken sighed, "Van¡­if only you were like your father, the previous Sword Saint. His humility could only be matched by his skill with the sword. Rank and other titles are insignificant compared to the weight of our duties."


    Van snapped, "Don''t mention my father in front of me! The reason why he retired was because I surpassed him! Even with his so-called skill with the sword, can he best me in a duel? The strongest swordsman would only be remembered for his victories, not his technique!" Ken shook his head and sighed.


    Meanwhile, Ray took his seat leisurely and relaxed. Frost came closer to whisper in his ear, "Should we do something about this? I''m afraid it would grow into a full-blown fight." Ray replied, "Nah, relax! Sometimes, fools need to be taught the hard way. I never liked Van anyway."


    Van turned around to face Sariel, "You know, I never liked you since I became a member of the 10 Saints, you''re already over 50 and you still keep up that childish appearance and behaviour. No wonder you got demoted to #10, who needs a Saint who just prances around?"


    Melissa got really furious this time and she broke free of Sariel''s restraint. Her mana pressure started increasingly rapidly as she warned, "I''ll show you¡­who''s truly the weak one!" An older man stepped forward from Vincent''s entourage, drawing his sword slightly from his waist. Sariel looked on helplessly while Van smirked, relaxing in his chair.


    Just as the 2 were about to engage in battle, suddenly, the door swung open and the 2 became immobilised instantly, unable to control their bodies. At the entrance of the conference room was the Blood Baron, Marcus von Bluten and his entourage of 2 vampires.


    Ray whistled as he commented, "[Haemic Control] can really be useful against unsuspecting opponents, and especially fatal if done quickly. After all, it''s not easy to defend against an attack from the inside. As expected of #5."Stolen story; please report.


    Marcus quickly took his seat as he turned to face both Sariel and Van, speaking softly yet sternly, "Save your differences for later. We''ve much more urgent things to settle right now instead of your childish squabbles. Especially you, Van." He then released his grip on both Melissa and the swordsman, as both gasped for air upon release. Sariel started thanking Marcus profusely while Van kept quiet in shame.


    Ray whispered to Frost, "Hahaha, you''ve got to enjoy Van''s expression. Getting screwed by someonewho ranks higher than him. Really got what he deserves." Frost nodded as the entire conference stood up upon the arrival of the King and General Hargreaves.


    Once everyone settled down, General Hargreaves announced, "Let me confirm the attendance. As usual, the 4 Coloured Kings are not here, they are practically non-contactable and do as they wish. #9, Snow Witch Freya, is unable to attend due to¡­personal reasons. Other than them, everyone else is present so let''s begin the meeting. If you''d please, Baron Marcus, provide us the overall situation so that the King may make his decision."


    Frost''s eyes wandered over to the empty seat where Freya should be seating¡­looks like he would have to pay his dear sister a visit to find out what''s wrong with her.


    Baron Marcus continued, "My scouts have reported a pincer attack attempt by both Miran on our western borders and the Sylph Kingdom from our northern borders." King Stormfury interjected, "Wait¡­did you say the Sylphs? We''ve left them alone to prosper in peace for decades after the 2nd Holy War, why attack now?"


    The Baron replied stoically, "Unfortunately, my liege, I currently have no answer to your question as well. My scouts are doing their best to investigate the cause of the sudden change of stance of the Sylphs towards us but it has been getting more difficult to gather information recently in lieu of their preparations for war." The King massaged his left temple with his hand, troubled greatly by the current situation.


    Van interrupted rudely, "Basically, the current situation is that we''re getting outnumbered with 2 foes attacking us simultaneously right? Humph! All we''ve got to do is give them a reminder of the strength of the 10 Saints, that''s got to intimidate them from taking further action!"


    Ray remarked, "Don''t forget that Miran has their 5 Pillars whom we know nothing about. Their strength may rival with that of the 4 Coloured Kings, the top 4 members of the 10 Saints."


    Ken added, "Not to mention the Sylphs. With their Luminos abilities, I don''t know what we might be up against." Sariel chipped in, "General, what''s the plan for us? I believe that the 4 Coloured Kings are presumably out of the picture since they can''t be reached?"


    General Hargreaves said calmly, "After analysing our current situation,King Stormfury and I have come to a decision. We''ll mobilise all the soldiers we have, both warriors and mages and split them into 6 core divisions. 5 of these divisions would be led by the 5 of you present today and the last division would be led by Arkad, City Guard Major and former Head of Nirvanian Black Ops.


    While the 5 of you would be responsible for dealing with the external threats from Miran and the Sylph Kingdom, the 6th Division under Arkad would secure the capital and the inner cities. Your sectors of responsibility would be drawn out later, but right now, all I want you guys to know is that you''re no longer individual war machines. You guys are now commanders of your respective divisions, responsible for the lives of thousands under you! Lead and protect them well, Saints."


    King Stormfury added, "I know you guys are probably feeling uncomfortable over your new postings, but please understand it''s for the best of this country. I entrust my soldiers and their lives to you all." Ray bowed and replied, "Anything you say, my liege. My loyalty lies with my home and its ruler."


    The other Saints did likewise before General Hargreaves concluded, "I hereby conclude this meeting as over, you all are dismissed. Be ready to receive letters detailing the men under your charge and the area you are allocated to defend. Most importantly, be vigilant and don''t let your supposed supremacy get into your heads."


    Ray and Frost were the last to leave the conference room as they were actively discussing the situation on hand. Frost enquired, "You suspect that Night Wing and their clients are responsible for the Sylphs'' entry into this war?"


    Ray replied, "I wouldn''t be surprised if they were. After all, from what my students told me, they were after [Catastrophe], that World Class weapon. They succeeded in absconding with the map though, according to the Headmaster. If only we knew the location of [Catastrophe], we could send people to intercept them."


    Suddenly, they were interrupted by someone, "[Catastrophe]? You mean they got their hands onto the map leading to its location?" It was King Stormfury. Ray quickly knelt on one knee and said, "My liege! I apologise for my blunder in failing to secure our national sovereignty! Rest assured that I would atone for my mistake!"


    King Stormfury chuckled, "What''s done is done. Zilean already told me what happened, it''s not your fault, my dear boy. I''m not too worried as I have someone extremely reliable who''s defending that accursed weapon. Moreover, I cannot express my gratitude further for saving my beloved daughter, Nicolette, once again. I know she can really be a handful at times, but thanks for being by her side all these years, Ray."


    Ray replied, "It''s my honour and duty to protect the princess of this Kingdom." King Stormfury jested, "Well, I thought it was beyond honour and duty that you serve my daughter with such zest. Anyway, I wish you all the best for your current mission. May you continue to bask in fervent Nirvanian glory."


    Ray acknowledged the King''s blessings with a bow. Frost teased, "Looks like the King too is aware of your escapades with the princess." Ray ignored his teasing and replied, "Well, we have a mission right now. Let''s go and get prepared, this time of peace won''t last long given the situation." Frost nodded as they both left the room quickly.

 Book 2 Chapter 3: Wielder of the Sacred Sword, Excalibur!

    <Southern Fishing Village, Cameron>


    It''s been more than a month since Violet, no, Fujika left Night Wing and resettled in a small fishing village to the South of Cameron. It was her dream restart in life, becausein this place, nobody knew her and she needn''t resort to her assassination techniques to make a living.


    Instead, she currently worked as a healer in this small village, making good use of her proficiency in Water and Healing magic to treat both external wounds and illnesses. She became well-known in this village, and its people accepted her wholeheartedly, despite the fact that she wasn''t a native.


    Fujika had grown fond of the kids of this village and they too reciprocated her adoration, constantly visiting her without fail at her place where she offered her services. Life was peaceful and filled with joy as she was immersed in the company of these worry-free children.


    If she might add, Fujika was also close to being attached in a romantic relationship. Through her work, she got to know a young man who shared her interests, and loved children as much as she did. He was named Arthur and he claimed that he was here for voluntary work.


    With his help, Fujika helped improve the sanitation and healthcare facilities available in the village on top of providing training to the locals, which led to improved health in the village. She felt torn when Arthur told her that he would be returning to the capital, Argos, shortly as he had other matters to handle there.


    On one hand, she wanted to accompany him as she felt that he was her special one but on the other hand, she couldn''t bear to leave those kids that had given her the best time of her life.


    Today felt like an ordinary day for Fujika but she knew all that would change when she heard the whooshing sound of a cannonball. The explosion that followed was deafening and Fujika rushed out of her house. A wooden hut nearby went up in flames as the fire threatened to consume the adjacent huts. Screams were clearly audible and Fujika could make out that pirates were attacking the village.


    Fujika was confused. The village was not wealthy nor did it hold a strategic position. Saving her thoughts for later, Fujika rushed to assist the evacuation of the villagers especially the children and elderly who were less mobile. Through this attack, Fujika realised how closely knitted the villagers were as they helped one another out without reservations.


    Within minutes, most of the villagers had already evacuated the village. However, Fujika noticed that some of the children were still missing from her knowledge. She quickly rushed back into the burning village despite warnings from the concerned villagers.


    As Fujika ventured deeper into the village which was practically a burning wreck now, she ran into a group of shady people who were most likely the pirates raiding the village. Without warning, she struck them down mercilessly with her [Water Whip] spell, rendering them unconscious without killing them.


    Suddenly, Fujika heard the cackling sound of electricity as she instinctively jumped away, narrowly avoiding a blade coated with electricity. Facing her was a pirate wearing a bandana who had his mouth covered by a facial scarf. In his hands were 2 scimitars coated with electricity.


    The pirate scoffed, "What''s a pretty lady like you doing here? After seeing my men knocked out cold, I''m not going to give any more chances, in case you''ve been the one who has been cutting my men down. Prepare to die!"


    Fujika was surprised that the pirate believed that she was the one cutting his men down, though she did knock them out. Her adversary was decently skilled, as the electricity that flowed through his blades made it fatally sharp, slicing stone with ease as she avoided his every strike.


    Realising that his swipes were not effective, the pirate quickly plunged his blades into the ground, shouting, "[Lightning Current]!" The ground rippled with electricity as Fujika leaped to avoid the attack. The pirate quickly jumped up towards her to follow up with a quick slash in an "X" like fashion.


    However, Fujika anticipated his attack as she counterattacked with a [Water Jet] spell, pushing him back with a jet of water from her hands. The attack caught him by surprise as he was pushed back and pinned against the wall of one of the huts, creating a dent on its walls. Before he could react, Fujika swiftly trapped him in her signature [Water Prison] spell.


    Despite all his struggles and the huge amount of sparks within the sphere of water which ended up hurting himself instead, the pirate eventually submitted to Fujika as he lost consciousness. After ensuring the defeat of her opponent, who she believed was around Expert tier, Fujika continued her quest to find the missing children.


    Fujika''s efforts steadily paid off as she found the children cowering in fear one by one, getting them to follow her as they sought out the remaining children. The children were naturally frightened, witnessing their homes going up in flames and bad guys trying to abduct them.


    However, they felt safe with Fujika, who dealt with the pirates easily since she had not met any pirates who were on the same level or higher than the opponent she had faced earlier. After 30 minutes of intense searching, there was only one more place left to search.


    Fujika brought the children who had stuck closely to her to the final location. Unfortunately, Fujika had a bad feeling about this place as the sounds of explosions were the strongest there. True enough, the last child, a little girl named Dora was found there, her eyes seemingly transfixed to something Fujika couldn''t see as her line of sight was blocked.


    Fujika tried to call out to Dora as softly as she could while remaining minimally audible to get her attention. Unfortunately, the girl was too engrossed and failed to hear Fujika. Left with no choice, Fujika ordered the children accompanying her to stay put and silent as she inched closer towards Dora.


    When the girl was within an arm''s reach from her, Fujika swiftly pulled Dora away to safety. Dora, caught in surprise, was about to let loose a scream before Fujika placed a finger on her lip. Fujika instructed the girl to link up with the other children as she took a peek at what Dora was looking at earlier.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    To her horror, she realised that her love, Arthur was fighting against a pirate! Arthur was armed with an ordinary sword, which was stained with the blood of the pirates who stood in his path. Fujika looked around. There were several bodies of dead pirates, all of whom had appeared to be cut down. It seems like Arthur was a rather skilled swordsman.


    However, it seems that Arthur had finally met his match, as both duellists appeared worn out and injured. From the looks of it, Arthur was on the losing end and even though he scored a few cuts on his adversary, he had received a few burns from the Fire magic of his opponent which kept him at bay.


    His opponent taunted, "Ha! You may be a good swordsman, but so long as I keep my distance using [Fire Bullet], victory would be mine!" as he continued shooting more bullets of fire from his fingers. Arthur dodged as many bullets as he could, while cutting those he couldn''t. It was clear that exhaustion has taken its toll on Arthur, as his movements became increasingly sluggish.


    Fujika wanted to intervene initially to put an end to Arthur''s misery but held back before she could hurl a [Water Shark Bullet] at the insignificant pirate. After all, Fujika was worried that she would hurt Arthur''s pride if she had come to save him. Furthermore, Arthur was not in any danger as of now, hence, she decided to carry on watching.


    The turning point of the duel came sooner than expected, as the pirate, who was getting increasingly impatient, decided to lunge forward with his sabre ablaze when he determined an opening in Arthur''s defence. It turned out that Arthur actually feigned weakness, as he quickly transited into a sword-drawing stance.


    Arthur muttered quietly, "[Bestial Form Sword Style - Cheetah]!" Within a flash, he rushed past his opponent, slicing him at his midsection and instantly killing his opponent. Fujika walked up to Arthur and chirped, "That''s a pretty neat technique you got there. Care to share with me some time after we''ve dealt with this crisis?"


    Arthur turned around sharply with a surprised expression, "Fujika? What''re you doing here? It''s dangerous and I can''t let an unarmed woman fend for herself alone down here. Come on, I''ll get you out of this place and hopefully I can find the other kids along the way. Wait, where''s Dora?"


    Fujika smiled and replied, "Don''t worry, I can hold my own weight against unskilled ruffians like them. I''ve already rounded up the kids including Dora. If there''s nothing else to do here, let''s get out pronto!"


    Arthur nodded but before they could link up with the kids, their path was blocked by a menacing man who appeared to be the captain of the pirates. The captain snarled, "To take down my left hand and right hand men respectively, this is an unforgivable sin! Repent with your lives! Roaring mad thunder, [Berserkbolt]!"


    The captain''s sword morphed into a double-edged axe cackling with a huge amount of electricity. Subsequently, he swung it down onto the ground, cracking the ground with a huge surge of electricity. Both Arthur and Fujika jumped up to avoid the attack, before rushing off in the direction of the kids.


    Fujika exclaimed, "The safety of the kids is our priority, dealing with that oaf and his cronies can come later!" Arthur nodded as they both swiftly found the kids that were separated from them.


    Noticing that their enemies had already caught up and surrounded them, Fujika instructed calmly, "Arthur, I''ll open a path. I need you to get these kids to safety while I''ll cover our escape. Go! [Water Dragon Bullet]!"


    A huge water dragon was instantly conjured out of thin air before it flew towards the pirates. The huge torrent of water swept the pirates aside as a path was opened. Arthur exclaimed, "I can''t leave you behind, Fujika!" Fujika replied, "Go now! I promise I''ll return alive!"


    Arthur winced as he brought the kids down the road littered with puddles and unconscious bodies. Suddenly, Fujika noticed a shadow flying over her head. It was the pirate captain! He laughed, "Fools! I can easily conduct my electricity through the puddles left behind, shocking them all out of existence! Behold the might of the weapon bestowed on me! [Berserkbolt]!"


    The captain swung his axe towards the ground, and just as it seemed that he would make contact with the water, Fujika jumped before him, ready to shield the strike with her body. Arthur turned around and gasped, "No¡­"


    In an instant, the captain''s axe struck something hard, as the iconic sound of clashing metal could be heard. What followed next was howling winds that dispersed the electricity from [Berserkbolt] as the unknown individual repelled the captain away with his blade where the winds were converging on.


    Fujika looked around her and realised that she was surrounded by 7 new individuals, and all gave a dominating aura prevalent in people who were at least Grandmaster tier. Among them, Fujika could tell that a single woman was the most fearsome of them all, her mana pressure sending shivers down her spine though the woman had kept her mana output to the minimum.


    The woman turned around and looked at both Fujika and Arthur before saying with a big smile, "Thanks for your help, miss. Without you, our dear Prince may have stupidly met his end. Here you go, my foolish lord." The woman threw a sword still within its scabbard to Arthur. The sword was beautiful, with a sapphire adorning its hilt and its scabbard engraved with several intricate designs resembling suns.


    Fujika was stunned. Did the woman just call Arthur a prince? Arthur replied, "Ah, thanks Merlin! You''re a lifesaver! Though I wouldn''t really want to use [Excalibur] if I could afford to. Using it exposes my identity straightaway after all."


    Before Fujika had time to digest everything that was occurring around her, Arthur drew [Excalibur] out of its scabbard, revealing its well-polished blade with a single symbol of a sun on it.


    The captain, just recovering from the blow he experienced earlier, stammered, "D-Did you s-say, [Excalibur]? T-The S-Class weapon? In that case, you must be-" Before he could continue, Arthur had quietly muttered, "Shining bright justice, [Excalibur]!"


    Arthur''s sword emitted a blinding light and in the next instant, a big diagonal slash made its mark on the captain''s chest, spilling blood as [Berserkbolt] was cleanly cleaved in half.


    Fujika was stunned. Magic weapons are far more durable than normal weapons due to their natural mana enchantments that raises their sturdiness. Even a C-Class weapon would require at least a Grandmaster tier attack to break. From her estimations, the enemy''s weapon was probably at least B-Class, since it was enchanted with elemental magic, a form of magic difficult to imbue.


    To destroy a B-Class magic weapon so easily, the weapon used must be of far superior class compared to its target. Of course, other factors such as the skill of the wielder, amount of mana used etc count too, but it was clear in this case that Arthur only performed a simple swing and nothing more.


    The pirates were stupefied by the fact that their leader was taken down so easily. Before they could react, the woman named Merlin simply raised a hand, creating a hexagonal constellation above them and the burning wreckage around them. She casually swung her hand down, as the hexagonal constellation swallowed the pirates and the wreckage into its cosmic interior.


    As the constellation shrunk out of existence, Fujika noticed another hexagonal constellation being formed several miles offshore. The pirates and the burning wreckage consumed earlier were all released into the sea from this constellation.


    Merlin stated coldly, "These parts are the deepest parts of the ocean, given the distance between it and the shore on top of lurking sharks, even the best seafarers won''t last long under such circumstances. A fitting send-off indeed."


    Fujika was overwhelmed by the sudden display of power from the woman named Merlin. She paused for a moment. Merlin¡­why did that name sound so familiar? She suddenly realised that the woman in front of her was the strongest magician in Cameron, the legendary Merlin who singlehandedly fought and eliminated 2000 Miran troops!


    Arthur went up to Fujika, holding her hand tenderly and asked, "Are you alright? I hope the events which just transpired hadn''t shocked you too badly. I believe some introductions are in order. This beautiful lady here is the Royal Adviser of Cameron, Marissa Merlin, better known as Merlin. The six other guys here are my treasured Round Table Knights, Firen, Zexel, Alderon, Cynthia, Sasha and Krow. You''ll get to know them better over time."


    Fujika replied confusedly, "Okay, but more importantly, who exactly are you? You feel like a total stranger now." Arthur replied cheerfully, "Me? I''m Arthur Pendragon, Crown Prince of Cameron and wielder of the sacred sword, [Excalibur]. Welcome to Cameron, my dear."

 Book 2 Chapter 4: Critical Mission

    Adeline was rudely awakened by a familiar hooting sound. As she rubbed her eyes and sat up, she turned her head and saw a beautiful grey owl perched on her window ledge, basked in the light of the full moon.


    It wasn''t an ordinary owl, but one which lived solely in her home territory, the Forest of Pangaea. The owl may look like any ordinary barn owl, but Adeline knew better from its bloodshot eyes. This was a Pangaean Grey Owl, famous for its ferocity and stamina to fly long distances over the night. Only her people. the Sylphs, have been able to tame this otherwise wild bird to serve as messengers.


    Adeline recognised this particular owl. After all, the feathers on its head were groomed in a unique way, not to mention the tiny red ribbon tied on its left talon. This bird was definitely her beloved family pet, Prika. Adeline rubbed Prika''s head gently, as the owl nuzzled closer to her as a display of its adoration.


    Adeline then noticed that there was a tiny scroll tied to Prika''s right talon. She gently removed the scroll and started perusing its contents. Her eyes widened with each sentence. Her father, King Azir, and several others had been badly poisoned by Nirvanian agents!


    Adeline shook her head. "Impossible¡­Nirvanians are the people who couldn''t stand the atrocities of [Catastrophe] the most, they wouldn''t use it on the Sylphs, whom they wanted to reconcile with all these years¡­" Adeline thought as she continued reading Huth''s message.


    Upon completion, Adeline sunk to her knees. The Sylph Army was marching off for war, as they inched closer to the Nirvanian border. Huth had advised her to retreat as soon as possible, as he warned that the Sylph Army would fight Nirvania to the bone to seek revenge for their assassination attempt.


    Adeline wiped off the tears in her eyes as she resolved to stay focused to find a solution. She wanted to rush back home to see her father, but she knew that there was more she could do for her father, such as a cure for the poison which was similar to that emitted by [Catastrophe]. However, she was lost. Where should she start in her search for a cure for her father''s ailment?


    Adeline suddenly recalled that her master''s girlfriend was the very princess of this kingdom, Princess Nicolette. As a member of royalty, she''s most likely the greatest source of information. Moreover, with Ray''s help as a Saint, they could make it work. Adeline had complete faith in Ray at least, trusting that he would do everything in his ability to help her even if it turned out that Nirvania was truly guilty, which she heavily doubted with her personal interaction with the Princess and other Nirvanians.


    Adeline understood that the path before her was long and arduous, but it was essential too, for her father''s sake. She patted Prika again before bringing it into her room, as she began writing a reply to Huth.


    The next morning, Kai was surprised to find Adeline at his doorstep so early in the morning. Kai could tell that Adeline was troubled by something serious as he asked, "What''s wrong, dear? You know you can tell me everything."


    As they walked together towards Zion Academy, Adeline poured out all her grievances towards Kai, who listened on quietly. After hearing the entire story, Kai advised, "We really ought to see Ray and Princess Nikki about this. Perhaps they know a little more and could help us find help for your father."


    School was relatively uneventful for both Kai and Adeline, who were more troubled with the matter at hand. After school, Kai and Adeline immediately rushed out of the school gates, searching for Ray. True enough, they found him together with the princess in casual clothing at their usual jaunt.


    Kai and Adeline tried to explain the situation to Ray as calmly and quietly as possible, with Ray''s eyes widening upon hearing the news. Ray stroked his chin and muttered, "I get it now¡­the Sylph Army had been mobilising because of a so-called terrorist attack on their King by Nirvanians. This really isn''t good. Nikki, could you help me convene an audience with your father? I''ll try to keep the number of people involved in this informal meeting to a minimal."


    Ray resumed after turning to face his students, "However, my dear students, I must warn you that neither I nor any member of Saint Cross can render you any aid during this quest of yours. You''re on your own as we have been mobilised to join the Army to defend largely against Miran.


    However, I''ll do my best to put together a team to accompany you to achieve mission success. Remember your training and stay safe, my dear pupils. I''ll let you know where and when we''ll meet again for a final meeting before you guys depart." Kai and Adeline nodded as someone was peering from the corner of a nearby alley¡­


    The very next morning, Kai had heard from Ray to be at the Royal Palace entrance at 1300 hours, where they would be granted an audience by King Stormfury! Kai was nervous as he''d never thought he''d be granted an audience with the King at his tender age. His father had met the King personally a couple of times, which was already considered a great honour.


    When H-Hour arrived, Kai was already there 15 minutes before the scheduled time. He wasn''t surprised to see Adeline there, but he was shocked to see his teammates, Julian and the rest of the clique. Julian waved at Kai, who reciprocated the gesture.


    As they made their way in together, Kai noticed that Zion Academy Head Teacher Cassandra was present as well, together with 3 others. They comprised of a man around his 30s dressed in rather unkempt clothing with a battered scarf, a female teen with her long yellow hair tied into a ponytail and¡­Jonathan.


    Jonathan winked at Kai as they entered the conference room together. Punctually at 1300 hours, the King arrived together with Princess Nikki and all the members of Saint Cross.


    The King went up to Adeline first and held her hands warmly, "You must be Princess Adeline. I''m so happy to be able to greet a member of Sylph royalty personally. However, sadly, things are not going our way when it comes to the establishment of good diplomatic relations between our 2 races. I''m thankful that you chose to place your faith in my daughter and me by being open about the knowledge you hold. Rest assured that I would invest whatever remaining resources I have to aid your father. Let''s begin the brief."


    King Stormfury cleared his throat before continuing, "Once again, I would like to thank Princess Adeline for being so forthcoming about her identity towards us. Without her input, we wouldn''t have possibly found a way to resolve our issue with the Sylph Kingdom as peacefully as possible.


    Basically, the overall plan would be for an assembled team to head to Northern Nirvania, closer to Miran territory rather than the Sylph Kingdom. There, you must find the abode of the Green King, Warren Gaia. Only he can help you devise a cure for the poison that ails your father and the rest of the Sylphs."


    Jonathan interjected, "Sorry to interrupt, your Majesty. When you say the Green King, you are referring to one of the 4 Coloured Kings? The top 4 Saints said to be virtually unreachable?"


    The King sighed, "Yes, I''m referring to the same exact person you''re talking about. Let''s simply say that all 4 of them have their own agenda and are hence unavailable to assist me with my preparations for war against Miran. Nonetheless, they have sworn fealty to me and regardless of what they''re doing, they are contributing to Nirvania in one way or another. Especially Warren, he has been a close friend to the royal family since my father''s time. Back to the topic at hand, you guys must seek out Warren because he is after all, the one who sealed [Catastrophe]."This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The audience gasped before the King continued, "Yes, a few decades ago, when my father first established Nirvania, you guys should be aware that we had seized [Catastrophe] from the hands of those loyal to the King of the Ancient Human Kingdom. We attempted to destroy that vile weapon, but a World Class weapon was simply indestructible even to a magician of Warren''s calibre. In the end, we could only regrettably seal it to prevent others from utilising it."


    King Stormfury paused momentarily before resuming, "Despite failing to destroy the weapon, Warren had devoted his entire life to researching the weapon, in hopes of developing a cure against its poison and getting a better understanding to its origins. In fact, the only reason why he left a map detailing the location of [Catastrophe] in the Headmaster''s Office back in his heyday as the 1st Headmaster of Zion Academy was to offer an opportunity for Headmasters down the line to join his academic research should they choose to retire from Zion Academy."


    The King sighed, "Sadly, that map has been lost to Night Wing in their attack then. Not to worry though, Warren had also issued an extra copy of that map to the royal family for our safekeeping in the event that the map at Zion Academy was to go missing."


    Jonathan interrupted, "Sorry once again, your Majesty. If all we got to do is follow the directions of a map and link up with the Green King, why do we need such a large group of 9 people? To add on, why him?" Jonathan was pointing towards the man dressed in rags.


    The King replied stoically, "Seems like you recognise him despite him being locked up in our cells for the past 7 years. Yes, he may be dangerous, but his Enigma Ability may be essential for this mission. If you would please, Cassandra."


    Mdm Cassandra nodded and opened up a small box in front of the man dressed in rags. The man appeared to struggle to find the contents within the box, as though he was blind. When he finally did grasp the item within the box, he caressed it before extracting it out of the box, revealing a long dagger slightly shorter than a short sword.


    The man whispered, "Ah¡­it''s been such a long time, [Twilight]. It''s an irony that I''m currently experiencing the state you are supposed to plunge my enemies into, though I would recover my sight gradually. Thank you once again, my liege, for presenting this opportunity to me to redeem myself for the sin that I''ve committed 7 years ago."


    Kai asked, "Who is this man exactly? Why is everyone looking so afraid of him?" King Stormfury replied, "My dear boy, have you heard of the Crestville Massacre that occurred 7 years ago? The greatest series of murders within Nirvana throughout its history?


    Yes, the person responsible for all this is right in front of you. His name is Keane, also known as "Killer". His act has caused a huge state of panic within the capital, especially when the massacre had erased an entire noble family with close ties to the royal family. After all, the ancestors of the Crestville Family had been one of my father''s most ardent supporters, though their descendants are¡­not as remarkable."


    Jonathan added, "There''s more to this. "Killer" had been an assassin all his life, but he disappeared for a brief period of 3 years. You know where he was during those 3 years? He was a bodyguard! What an irony! No wonder my mom lost her trace on him during that period of time. The next moment he surfaced, he got caught by the City Guard!"


    Keane turned to Jonathan and asked, "You seem to be pretty knowledgeable about my origins. What feud do I have with you, kid?" Jonathan forced a smile and exclaimed, "I don''t think you would remember my father whom you murdered in cold blood, but I hope you remember this!"


    Jonathan disappeared in a blur and just before he could strike Keane with his [Scalpel Palm] technique, his body froze in mid-air. Keane was staring right at him with his pale eyes.


    Keane whispered calmly, "Inner mana manipulation, a palm technique that seeks to break down an opponent''s defence¡­ah, I know who''s your father, kid. Your father was one of the toughest opponents I''ve faced in a true battle to the death, Jerome of the Crippling Palm. I must say that it was an honourable duel between us, and I didn''t kill him in cold blood like I did with the rest of my victims."


    Jonathan struggled and shouted, "Did you ever consider the consequences of your actions! He had a family and a wife to look after, you bastard!" Keane closed his eyes and Jonathan fell to the ground awkwardly. Keane then whispered calmly, "I was still impetuous then. When I duelled against others, I always held the belief that death is the most honourable way out for the loser. I didn''t think so far ahead as to the consequences of my actions then. For that, I hope you would forgive me."


    This time round, the yellow-haired girl spoke instead, "Glad that you''re still the same Keane my family knew. My sister would be glad to know that you''ve not been consumed by rage and insanity as most people perceived you to be." Keane opened his eyes in wide shock as he frantically looked around for the source of the voice. He said, "Is that you, Rachel? How have you been? Is the Old Master doing fine?"


    Rachel replied, "Yes, I''m Rachel. It''s really been a long time, Keane. My father''s not too good these few days, after all, the death of Rebecca had taken a huge emotional toll on both Mother and him. However, your release should make him feel a little better. After all, he sees you as family and you ought to visit him."


    Shen interrupted, "Sorry for being insensitive in such heart-warming reunions, but your Majesty, could you tell us who are included within the assembled team and why if possible?" King Stormfury replied, "To be honest, I would''ve preferred not to involve you kids in such a delicate mission. However, my entire Army is mobilised for the war effort against Miran and my Black Ops are currently engaged in another mission of equal importance.


    After much discussion with Saint Cross and Mdm Cassandra of Zion Academy, I''ve come to the final decision of the composition of this team. There would be 9 members in total. The team leader would be Keane, deputy leader Shen and the other members are Adeline, Kai, Julian, Julia, Jean, Rachel and Jonathan."


    The King continued, "I picked Keane as team leader because not only is he the most experienced combatant in the team, his specialties in covert operations are what we need for this mission, where a low profile has to be kept as much as possible. I''ll leave the rest of the explanations to Frost from Saint Cross and Cassandra."


    Frost announced, "Adeline, as Sylph Princess, has personal stake in this mission, so her inclusion was a no-brainer. However, we needed people who are not only capable individually, but also able to work as a team with her. Hence, we picked Kai and the rest of his gang, who definitely possessed the required aptitude having been trained by us members of Saint Cross. Out of the 6, Shen was selected as Deputy Leader because of his sound knowledge in tactics and his maturity to lead a small section in operations."


    Mdm Cassandra followed, "Now, the optimal team size is 9, so 2 more members would be required. Rachel was selected not only because of her relationship with Keane, which should facilitate synergy in the team, but also because of her talent with psionic magic, making her a capable fighter. We did not know of Jonathan''s past history with Keane, but it remains unchanged that Jonathan is the top-ranked close combat martial artist of Zion Academy, so we believe him suitable to provide another dimension to the team."


    King Stormfury concluded, "I would be handing the official documents to Shen for his perusal. Your mission would officially begin 2 days from now at 0700 hours. You are to find your way to the Green King''s residence and seek his help with the Royal Seal I entrust with you guys.


    After obtaining the cure if there is, you are to escort Princess Adeline back into Sylph territory to deliver the cure to the Sylph King and all the other infected Sylphs to prove our goodwill. Hopefully, this would break down the tensions between the Sylph Kingdom and us. Time is of the essence. I wish you guys all the best. If there''re no further questions, I declare this meeting as over. Thank you for your attendance."


    The King scanned the audience in front of him if they had any queries or objections and seeing that there were none, he stood up and began heading towards the exit, accompanied by Princess Nicolette. Keane was the next one to take his leave, accompanied by Rachel. Mdm Cassandra was the third to leave, helping Jonathan who appeared to still be suffering from the side effects of Keane''s Enigma Ability.


    Kai and his friends were left behind with the members of Saint Cross, where they talked to their respective mentors before departing for the most important mission of their lives. Ray patted Kai and Adeline''s shoulders, "It''s only been a short time since we''ve been together but you guys have come a very long way. Believe in yourself, but do not underestimate any enemy that you meet. I really wanted to accompany you guys, but my current commitments as a Saint prevents me from doing so. I pray for your success and safe return, my dear pupils."


    Kai replied, "Don''t worry, Master. You have taught us well. We''ll definitely succeed and come back home with good news." Adeline nodded as the 3 walked out of the conference room together, looking at the vast expanse of Nirvanian territory towards the North, where a journey beckons¡­

 Book 2 Chapter 5: Calm before the Storm

    The past few days were filled with tension as the people of Nirvania could somehow know what was going to befall their country. Even though it was a gloomy moment, the citizens of Nirvania tried to retain whatever humour they could muster, showing solidarity and resilience instead of panic about the impending war.


    The citizens of Nirvania knew that their soldiers were marching off to a just cause, defending their way of life from those who seek to infringe upon it. They had faith in their soldiers, who had been training all their lives for this very day, which they knew would be inevitable given the temperament of their neighbours, Miran. Right now, just before the flames of war get ignited, everyone in Nirvania is trying to relish the last peaceful and precious moments with their loved ones¡­


    <Frost''s POV>


    I pushed open the door to a small wooden house as quietly as possible. As I entered the house, I was greeted by a gentle voice, "Is that you, Frost? Your mana signature has always been¡­unique."


    I replied calmly, "It''s not been easy tracking you down, my dear sister, Freya." A woman was seating on an armchair with her back facing me. Her beautiful white silk-like hair flowed down below her shoulders. This was my twin sister, Freya, also known as the Snow Witch.


    Freya is a member of the 10 Saints, and the pride of my family, until she vanished below the radar one year ago. Neither the Kingdom nor my family could discover her whereabouts, though she frequently communicated via letters. However, as twins, I always had that indescribable synergy with her, the same one that I observe in my pupils, Julian and Julia.


    I asked, "Freya, what have you been doing all this time? Nirvania is about to go to war and you''re seating right here comfortably? What''s gotten into the dear sister I know who always fought for what''s right?"


    Freya replied calmly, "Well, I wouldn''t use the word ''comfortable'' to describe my current state. However, all I''ve got to say is that I''ve other priorities in life now other than simply serving Nirvania, which I still love nonetheless."


    I walked over slowly to the front of my sister and was stunned by what I saw. My sister was still as beautiful as ever, but her slender figure had undergone a few radical changes.


    After all, she was swollen with child, and looked full-term and ready to deliver any moment. Her waistline was relatively unchanged, but her womb was definitely gravid and protruded outwards, her navel popping out slightly as well.


    I asked with a horrified expression, "When did this happen? Who''s the father?" Freya caressed her belly as she replied with a smile, "Well, my child was conceived about a year ago. The father is a man I love greatly, for he has been the sole person in my entire life to treat me as a precious individual instead of a symbol of pride that our family and kingdom has always regarded me."


    Freya continued, "For many years, people always kept their distance from me due to my strength and status but he was different. He treated me like an ordinary woman worthy of his love and kind treatment. I naturally got attracted to him and things progressed so rapidly, leading to my current pregnancy. He''s aware that I''m carrying his child and has not left my side as we''re ready to accept our responsibilities as parents-to-be."


    I retorted sarcastically, "You look like you''re going to pop anytime. Where''s your dear¡­partner now?" Freya sighed as she continued stroking her belly in order to soothe the vigorous life within, "He said he had something important to do and left 3 days ago, promising to come back in time to witness the birth of our child. This little rascal is really naughty, kicking me at inopportune times. I hope it won''t be born before my love comes back."


    Suddenly, Freya yelped in pain as she clutched her womb tightly. I went up to her with a worried expression and asked, "You sure you''re alright? Should I stay here at least until the baby''s born? I don''t feel safe leaving you alone in such a precarious state."


    Freya recovered swiftly and she chirped cheerily with a wink, "Don''t worry, that was just a false contraction, meant to prepare me for the real thing. Your niece or nephew is really active, would you like to feel it?" Without warning, Freya grabbed my hand and placed it gently on her enormous womb. I felt ripples under the skin of her taut belly and I smiled unconsciously.


    Freya teased, "You ought to look at your face! You look so excited to see your niece or nephew! I can only hope that he or she can grow up happily and be showered with love from all family members. Do you think I''m a little too idealistic, Frost?"


    I stroked her belly gently before replying, "No, your wish is simple. Whatever''s done is done, I promise to look after him or her well, you can be assured of that." Freya closed her eyes, gently smiling as she placed both hands on her belly as though holding the most important thing in the world.


    Freya replied, "Thank you, Frost. I know that you''ll make a great uncle. I hope my unborn child can learn from you and emulate your strengths. Back to business, I know about the upcoming war against Miran, but you can see that I''m not suited for battle in my present tender condition.


    Hence, I hope that you would take over my position as one of the 10 Saints. After all, I believe that you would surpass me in no time, given your affinity with ice magic and your mastery of the magic weapon [Frostfang]."This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I replied stoically, "However, sister, neither my magic nor [Frostfang] can match up to your Enigma Ability, [Absolute Zero], the strongest Ice technique which far surpasses generations of Ice magicians within our family, a family well-established in Ice magic. Try as I might, I can never surpass you, Freya."


    My sister used one of her hands to pull back her hair, the other hand remaining on her abdomen as she spoke, "I believe that you too, possess [Absolute Zero], it''s just that you have yet to awaken it. After all, I heard that certain Enigma Abilities are hereditary and since we are twins, there''s a fair chance that you might share it with me. Before you go, a souvenir from me."


    Using her [Absolute Zero], Freya created a small flower of ice with several petals and an intricate, life-like design. She said softly, "Take this as a memento of your dear sister. This flower is a product of my Enigma Ability and would never melt and disappear so long as I live. Please accept this as a farewell gift before you depart for war."


    I smiled as I accepted her gift wholeheartedly with both hands, placing the flower on my chest pocket like a brooch. I said proudly, "I would wear your flower as a badge of honour and become the symbol you were meant to be. Don''t worry about the outcome of the war, focus on taking care of yourself and your unborn child."


    I placed a hand on her belly once again and stroked it as a way of saying goodbye to my dear nephew or niece before standing up to leave. I didn''t want to turn back to see her one more time, for I knew I would be seeing a face wrecked with tears.


    I don''t want my last memory of my sister to be a sad one, as I only want to keep those joyous memories we shared together¡­


    <Kai''s POV>


    Today is the last day before we set out for the most vital mission of our lives, which has heavy consequences on Nirvania''s sovereignty should we fail. Of course, none of us are more nervous than Adeline, since her own father''s life is at stake here. I can only hope to offer a listening ear and help her ease as much of her burden as possible, but knowing my girlfriend, she would rather resolve her problems on her own.


    As war is inevitable, I thought of using today to cheer up Adeline, to give her a morale boost before we depart. However, sadly, I''m a failure of a boyfriend as even though we''ve been together for almost a year already, I still do not know her interests and hobbies that well!


    Fortunately, I have great friends in Julian and the rest of the gang. We''ve decided to make it a group date so it wouldn''t be so awkward for Adeline and me. Of course, the star of the day has yet to be notified, because we want to keep it a pleasant surprise.


    We kick-started the day with a surprise visit to her home in the early morning, with me personally bringing along her favourite strawberry shortcake for breakfast. Adeline took the surprise pretty well, and the smile on her face was so bright and genuine that it made me feel on cloud nine. Truly priceless.


    We then went out together as a group exploring places in Nirvana we hadn''t been to before. In this aspect, I got to thank my happy-go-lucky Master, Ray, for increasing my knowledge on places of interest within the capital, as I effectively became the tour guide for my little group.


    Of course, I never failed to pay a little more attention to my special one, much to the chagrin of the others. We tasted many exquisite food, tried several different products such as clothing and even played with a few kids on the street.


    It was heartwarming to see everyone so happy, but there was still an uncomfortable feeling lingering within me, knowing that all of this would come to an end soon. I tried to conceal my resentment which was boiling within me. Why must wars be waged? Especially when there are simply no winners and only losers at the end of the day? I can never understand those warmongers from Miran nor can I forgive them for ruining the lives of several innocents.


    Somehow, Adeline could sense my negative emotions and she held my hand tightly, looking at me with a concerned expression. I smiled back at her as I tried to dispel all negative emotions within me. I won''t want to ruin her day after all.


    After a fruitful morning, we enjoyed a sumptuous lunch at one of Adeline''s favourite food jaunts. Adeline was a simple girl really, she was easily pleased but I could tell that she particularly enjoyed the pancakes from this shop that Master always treated us when we had successfully completed a mission.


    When lunch was concluded, our group split up, each wanting to spend the last precious moments with their families. I was no exception and since Adeline had no family here in Nirvania, thus we spent time at my place instead with my sister and father.


    My sister, Yuri, thoroughly enjoyed herself playing games with Adeline and I believe Adeline felt likewise too with the joyful expression on her face. I was glad I could help her forget her troubles back at home, at least for a day. After all, sometimes, the most enjoyable moments in life need not be the most complicated, they can be as simple as spending time with family.


    After enjoying dinner at my place, I walked Adeline home. It was a new moon, which meant that the night was especially dark. However, thanks to the lighting invented by the combined efforts of magicians and scientists from the Research Council, Nirvana was a beautifully lit spectacle to behold.


    When we reached her place, Adeline held both of my hands tightly as she said, "Thank you so much for organising this all for my sake." I looked directly into her beautiful eyes and replied with a warm smile, "It was my pleasure. Seeing you happy makes me happy too."


    Adeline blushed slightly as she stuttered, "You know¡­we''ve been together for quite a long time and yet, we''ve never¡­kissed before. Judging the severity of our mission, I don''t want to leave any last regrets before we embark on our trip. Would you oblige me with just one farewell kiss?"


    Without warning, I lurched forward, using both of my hands to cup her chin and tilt it towards my face, fulfilling her request with the most passionate kiss I could muster. She reciprocated my gesture by wrapping her arms around me, bringing me closer to her as we both closed our eyes to savour the moment.


    Sadly, all things have to pass and I released my hold on her chin. Likewise, she released me from her embrace and said shyly, "Thanks once again, I''ll never forget what happened today." She then turned and skipped back quickly into her house.


    I smiled as I muttered, "I won''t forget today either¡­it''s been one of the best days of my life." My pleasant mood was interrupted by the public warning system on our city gates. The lights which flashed ominously and the echoes of the bell were harbingers of doom that caused reality to sink in.


    This world is cruel after all¡­and I swear I''m going to set it right. One step at a time¡­and it starts with this mission.

 Book 2 Chapter 6: The War Begins!

    <Nirvana Royal Palace, Conference Room>


    The conference room was flurry with activity. After all, the painful wait was finally over and war has officially broken out between Nirvania and Miran, with Miran launching an invasion on Nirvania''s western border.


    Amidst all the panic, King Stormfury tried to keep everyone calm and mission-focused by concentrating on asking the vital questions solely, trusting his men to do the rest. He asked, "Can someone update me on the status of our western border? How long can they last until we send one of our divisions there to reinforce?"


    General Hargreaves replied, "Thanks to our preparations, we have already mobilised a substantial number of troops into that area prior to the war. From our intelligence gathered by eyes on the ground, pitting their strength against ours, we should be able to defend our border city for at least a week without reinforcements."


    King Stormfury heaved a sigh of relief, "Good. That''s more than enough time to mobilise one of our 5 divisions to our western border thanks to the teleportation gates that the Research Council has prepared. However, we need to be cautious. After all, the enemy might use a similar technology to ours or go all out by sending one of their 5 Pillars to lead the front. Marcus, are your men ready to move out?"


    Baron Marcus, who was appointed Commander of the 1st Division, replied calmly, "All preparations are complete, my liege. I''ll personally lead my forces and the soldiers of the 1st Division to the western border immediately."


    The King nodded in appreciation as he enquired, "Marcus, who would be taking over your intelligence duties when you''re out in the frontlines?" The Baron smiled and replied, "Rest assured, my liege. My wife Janna would take over me as Head of Intelligence while I''m away. She would coordinate the information obtained from our scouts and report directly to you, my liege. After all, she would be stationed here, sir."


    The King nodded once again before turning to ask General Hargreaves, "Are there any other military movement by Miran or the Sylph Kingdom for that matter?" General Hargreaves shook his head and answered, "Currently, it seems like there''s only one front we''re fighting against. However, given that none of the 5 Pillars have been spotted yet, it''s safe to assume that they might consider a multi-pronged approach against us."


    The General paused for a moment before resuming, "Thus, I suggest sticking to the plan that we''ve designed initially. We would have the 1st Division led by Baron Marcus covering our westernmost border, the 2nd Division led by Duke Ken covering our South-Western border and the 3rd Division led by Lord Van covering our North-Western border.


    The 4th and 5th Divisions led by Ray and Sariel respectively would stay put as of now as the reserve divisions, only to be mobilised in case Miran pushes beyond a certain line or the Sylphs launch an attack against us. What do you think, my liege?"


    King Stormfury nodded and replied, "Alright, we shall stick to the plan. I would like to add that the 6th Division Commander, Arkad, has already been briefed on his duties to ensure the security of the capital against acts of terrorism and infiltration by our enemies. Finally, I would like to thank everyone for your contributions to this cause. For Nirvania!" The entire room erupted in cheers and applause as Nirvania''s war machine started working against the clock in its final preparations.


    <Nirvana>


    A City Guard was shouting, "Everyone, stay calm! War may have broken out but so long as we have all of your cooperation, we can ensure your safety! I swear that on my life as a member of the 6th Division, and I believe that many of my fellow men would do the same! Please, I need you all to remain calm, yet vigilant of your surroundings. Everybody plays a part in the security of our country!"


    The masses of citizens previously gathered to enquire more about the situation of war failed to disperse despite the explicit instructions of the City Guard to remain calm and carry on life as usual. Perhaps the incident that took place 2 months ago with Night Wing had shattered any faith the people had of the City Guard.


    Suddenly, a voice which sounded amplified could be heard throughout the capital. "Everyone! Please don''t worry, our soldiers would do all they can to defend our country and its people, now look towards my right!" The voice belonged to a young woman with an alluring figure. She had short brown hair that made her look like a tomboy.


    One of the passers-by shouted, "T-That''s Giselle! A member of G.E.M.S!" Another passer-by nudged him with an elbow, "You fool! Look at what''s more important! Our army is moving out!" The crowd turned their heads to look towards the incoming soldiers, with cavalry men leading the contingent. Their leader was Baron Marcus, and this group was the entire 1st Division, which comprised of a total of 2000 men.


    The crowd started cheering his name when they realised that one of the 10 Saints was going to march to the front and defend them. Giselle continued cheering into her microphone, "Behold the might of our Army! We''ll not cower in fear against those who threaten our way of life! As we speak now, the 2nd and 3rd Divisions are also mobilising to their respective defensive areas, and they''re led by members of the 10 Saints as well!"


    Giselle continued, "To further allay your worries, the 4th and 5th Divisions, led by Ray and the strongest and most beautiful Mistress Sariel respectively, would be stationed near the capital as of now as reserve forces. Thus, I beseech you all to have faith in the strength of our Army! Maintain your current way of life with added vigilance to show these clowns who we are! We''ll not be trifled by these warmongering jokers! Thank you all!"


    The crowd started murmuring excitedly as the mood seemed to change for the better. Smiles of relief appeared on their faces as the crowd began to disperse. Giselle smiled, proud of her accomplishment before she heard an annoyed voice, "Put a pretty lady as a spokesperson and all your problems are magically solved! Whose idea was this? Arkad''s?"


    Giselle turned around sharply to come face to face with Shaw. She replied sarcastically, "Well, at least I succeeded in doing something for the war, unlike you, who''s been skiving all day long! Humph! Is the 4th Division even ready for combat? Led by happy-go-lucky losers like yourself, I don''t think so!"If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Shaw growled angrily, "You little b-" before he was restrained by Keith who was smiling apologetically. Giselle remarked, "At least not all members of your group are uncouth and boisterous louts like you, Shaw."


    Keith laughed and advised, "Ms Giselle, I apologise that Shaw isn''t very good with his words and he may seem a little rude at times. However, I feel that your provocation is not helping too. From afar, it really looks like a lovers'' tiff."


    They both shouted, "What! No way!" before turning their backs towards each other and crossing their arms. A light-hearted voice echoed, "There you are, Giselle! I was looking for you all over the place!"


    The voice belonged to Sariel, the Child Saint. Accompanying her were the rest of G.E.M.S, Elise and Melissa. Giselle squealed in delight as she ran towards Sariel and hugged her tightly. She cried, "Oh, my mistress Sariel! It''s been ages since my eyes feasted on your beauty! Your radiance has helped heal my eyes scarred by uncivilised people." as her eyes insidiously shifted towards Shaw.


    Shaw was about to withdraw his pistol when another voice resonated through the streets, "If it isn''t Sariel and G.E.M.S! Great seeing you guys here getting close and comfortable!" All of them turned to face the source of the voice. It was Ray accompanied by Frost and Nikki.


    Sariel waved amicably and replied, "Ray! How are your preparations!" Ray responded, "Everything''s going well. The only thing I don''t comprehend is the fact that a certain Princess has been attached to my division instead of the 6th Division where she should be."


    Nikki grabbed Ray''s arm tightly, bringing her body closer to him, "Well, who knows why? I don''t have the power to decide the allocations." as she whispered guiltily while looking away. Sariel laughed as she quipped, "Glad that all of us are doing well. If only we can meet together again and be just as cheerful when the war''s over¡­"


    Ray replied, "Sariel, don''t worry too much. No point fretting about an unknown future. Let''s just focus on doing our best to protect this wonderful place we call home while staying safe." Sariel''s mood lightened considerably as she said cheerily, "Guess you''re right! Shame on me, having a junior remind me of all these, hahaha!" Ray smiled as they all looked towards the horizon where fierce battles would begin to ensue¡­


    <Nirvana Northern Gate>


    Kai was amazed by just watching the size of the army moving past him. He knew that in recent days, due to the war, troops from neighbouring cities had amassed within the capital to join one of the 5 frontline divisions. However, as the influx of the troops was gradual, Kai didn''t realise that the capital was teeming with that many troops.


    Kai quickly realised that he had more important things to do as he quickly inspected his belongings to ensure that he was ready. After all, it was a real headache deciding how much stuff to bring since on one hand, as they could be out in the field for weeks, it would be better to bring more water and food. On the other hand, a greater load would impede their mobility, and time was of the essence in this mission.


    Kai''s chain of thoughts was disrupted by a voice calling out for him. Adeline shouted, "Kai, we''re here! You should see what Rachel can do! She''s amazing!" Kai briskly walked towards the group just in time to see Rachel pull out a sword from mid-air before depositing it back where it came from.


    Rachel boasted, "Well, this is my Enigma Ability, [Dimension Storage]! It basically allows me to store a huge amount of stuff that I wish within my own personal dimension. Pretty convenient ability eh! That means I don''t have to carry huge backpacks to contain my necessities! You guys are free to use it as well!"


    There was a huge chatter of excitement as everybody started storing more items within Rachel''s pocket dimension. Kai thought, "What a handy ability! She definitely doesn''t suffer from the dilemma I did earlier!"


    When everybody was done loading all their stuff, their team leader, Keane, spoke, "I hope you guys have brought everything you need. I must warn you guys again, this would not be a trip to the park. In this mission, I want you guys to fight with your lives on the line, for I guarantee your enemies would do likewise. This is not a simulation and there are no rules. The victors would be the survivors. Lastly, I expect you guys to obey my or Shen''s every order without question. Is that clear?"


    Everybody responded, "Yes sir!" before all 9 of them departed quickly from the Northern gate. Hiding behind a corner and watching them was a man dressed in a thick white coat covering the bottom half of his face all the way down to his shin. He was wearing a pair of sunglasses and had a bow hat atop his head.


    The man spoke in a muffled voice, "Nirvania''s special team is moving out towards our target location. Please advise the next course of action, sir."


    <Somewhere in Northern Nirvania>


    Psycho held the communication device close to his mouth as he spoke calmly, "Continue tracking them down and monitor their every movement. I''ll send a team shortly to intercept them. We won''t want them interfering with our plans, would we, mate?"


    The person on the other end replied coarsely, "Roger, wilco." before he hung up. Psycho sighed as he remarked, "Well, things won''t go as planned ever, would they? All we desire is a little bloodshed and destruction, is that too much to ask? War is perfect to amass negative emotions such as hatred, fear etc. The ingredients necessary to resurrect our master, Lord Astaroth!"


    Psycho turned around and faced his fellow comrades, Jake and Erik among them. Psycho scrutinised the men before him. A lot of them were eager newcomers who had lost their way in life and hence are ready to offer their lives if it means a chance to fight against their cruel fate.


    Psycho shook his head and sighed. He wasn''t supportive of gathering so many people as he felt that quality was more important than quantity. However, even in an organisation like the Chaos Legion that defied rank and order, there was still some sort of hierarchy.


    Psycho himself was a senior executive, just one rank below the highest attainable rank within the organisation. Therefore, he was still forced to obey the orders of his superior, one of the Seven Chaos Generals. Try as he might, he could never hope to match the strength of Amon, the General of Wrath. These Generals were beyond them after all, and were said to transcend even demons and celestials.


    Psycho winced when he heard a booming voice, "Psycho! Are you guys done with that annoying barrier? Or do you really need me to do it personally!" Psycho sighed as he replied the towering figure lumbering towards him, "Lord Amon! You should rest and not worry about such petty matters! After all, you''re not at your full strength yet as you''ve just fully awakened not long ago."


    Amon stepped out of the shadows, revealing a heavily built red demonwho towered over Psycho. Amon wasn''t like any ordinary demon though, lacking their rumoured horns and wings, for the body he resided in was originally human. Amon grunted, "Hmph! That better be the case! I overheard your conversation earlier, seems like we may be expecting some unwanted guests right? How do you intend to resolve this?"


    Psycho replied, "Don''t worry, Lord Amon, I intend to send Cold Steel and his squad to take care of them. They should allow us to have a good grasp on the strength of the enemy squad."


    Amon frowned and exclaimed, "Cold Steel? Ah, the leader of the Metal Skull gang if I''m not mistaken. Pretty decent fighter with an interesting Enigma Ability. If he fails, I expect you to assemble our A-Team and inform me. Nothing piques my interest more than powerful fighters, hahaha!"


    Psycho forced a smile as Amon continued his frenzied laughter, signalling his excitement for the times to come.

 Book 2 Chapter 7: First Major Battle! Battle at the Western Front!

    <Western Nirvania Border>


    Baron Marcus looked on in shock through his binoculars. The city along the Western Border remained largely intact, but it was eerily devoid of life. At least no Nirvanian was present within the city''s walls.


    Instead, flags of Miran were raised instead, with Miran troops patrolling and moving what seems to be¡­bodies? Marcus had no idea what exactly transpired that led to this unexpected downfall. The city was supposed to fend off a good Miran invasion for a week, but it fell within 2 days. The only clue that Marcus could find was the presence of an enormous number of puddles in the potholes all over the city.


    Marcus vocalised his thoughts, "Something to do with water, huh? Our Western cities are not known for experiencing heavy downpours, so it could be flooding by unnatural means. Perhaps it''s Water magic? This explains why the city can remain largely intact, if a huge amount of water simply swept through the city slowly, drowning all the soldiers and inhabitants. How cruel. The enemy could be one of the 5 Pillars, given his immense amount of magic power."


    One of the captains under him asked, "Sir, your orders on our next course of action?" Marcus replied, "Given that our enemy has a means of mass destruction, it would be unwise to put all our eggs into one basket. Instead, I believe it prudent to attack them on multiple fronts, like a pincer assault. What do you guys think?" as he turned to face all the commissioned officers of his division. They all nodded in agreement, not out of blind compliance but one of common understanding as they have witnessed the fall of the Western Border with their own eyes.


    Marcus continued, "Here are my orders, we shall split into 3 groups, with Lieutenant Colonels Aaron and Darius taking charge of the other 2 groups, each 800 men strong." Aaron interjected, "Sir, if that''s the case, aren''t the men accompanying you a little too few? 400 men under your charge is way too small as the group directly attacking the enemy head-on!"


    Marcus smirked, "Don''t worry. Accompanying me are my own elite personal squad of vampires, which already number to 100. With a little illusion magic from my dear Beatrix, we can fool the enemy into thinking that our main effort is from the front, where in reality, we''re going to crush them via the flanks. After all, battles are not only won by physical superiority, but also information leverage!"


    The 2 Lieutenant Colonels nodded as they digested the plan, churning out details of how the plan would be executed within their heads. Marcus added, "For now, I believe you all should make your final preparations before we storm the city and seize back what''s rightfully ours!"


    Hours later, as dusk approached, Marcus led his force of 400 men to march forward to the front city gate. He had Beatrix, his wife''s beloved student, put up an illusion to replace the 1600 missing. Marcus was thoroughly impressed with Beatrix. Despite her tender young age of 20, she was a very capable magician, perhaps the best illusionist in Northern Nirvania.


    What impressed Marcus even more was her fortitude to resist vampiric conversion despite her teacher and boyfriend both being vampires. He later found out that it was because she was slightly haemophobic. Though she wouldn''t be frozen in fear by the sight of blood, she definitely detested the sight of it and wouldn''t want to be exposed to it on a constant basis which vampires are compelled to.


    Meanwhile, Aaron and Darius had cloaked the presence of their troops with the help of the magicians within their respective groups. Upon giving the signal, the 3 commanders broke off from each other and headed their respective directions.


    Marcus ordered, "All magicians to the centre of the formation! Ready the barriers against air assaults! Warriors on the flanks, ready your shields in the tortoise formation! Pikemen, spears raised to cover the sides! Vampires, hide within the tortoise formation until my permission is given! Cavalry to lead the front with me! Everybody is to move together except the cavalry and vampire squad when directed. Let''s go!"


    Moving in unison, Marcus'' small army made big with the help of Beatrix''s illusion began inching towards the enemy-held city from the front. Meanwhile, on the top of the city wall was a young man with blue hair dressed in white robes. He remarked arrogantly, "Ah, they''ve come. Who''s leading them?"


    A soldier replied, "Lord Neptune, it''s one of the 10 Saints, the Blood Baron Marcus!" Neptune laughed maniacally, "Finally, someone who can meet my match has appeared! Ready the archers and tell them to shoot 5 salvoes! When that''s done, send in all of the cavalry we''ve got!"


    The soldier interrupted timidly, "My lord, isn''t it a little too presumptuous to send our entire cavalry against an enemy with that many troops? Moreover, what if this is simply a ruse to distract us from their real objective?" Neptune''s face suddenly turned red with fury as he quickly drew his sword and placed it on the soldier''s neck, drawing blood.


    Neptune bellowed, "You don''t give me instructions, you cretin! Military might is nothing in the face of my power! Even if it''s a trap, I would simply overwhelm them with sheer strength, not to worry!"


    Neptune calmed himself down before resuming, "Jin and Ren, I want you 2 to stay here in the city in case there is more than one front the enemy''s attacking from. Karin and Mika to follow me to engage the enemy. Carry out my orders, now!"


    The Miran soldiers rushed frantically to their posts and began their assault on the incoming enemies. Marcus watched on calmly as rains of arrows showered upon them. The arrows were deflected away from his army thanks to the combined efforts of his magicians, who began hurling long ranged elemental spells as well to soften the wall defences.


    The scene was chaotic as arrows and spells flew everywhere from both sides, littering the battlefield. Soon enough, the city gates opened and the Miran cavalry rushed out. The Miran captain at the front yelled, "Charge! Let''s rush these fools and kill the magicians! Then they don''t have protection against our arrows!"


    The Miran cavalry was huge, approximately 1000 strong. Even with their shields and spears, the Nirvanian warriors knew that they would be overrun within seconds with such a huge force. Marcus smiled as he ordered silently, "Cavalry to disperse to the flanks. Vampire squad ready to rush on my command."


    The Miran captain looked on in disbelief as the Nirvanian cavalry, said to be the most elite troops of Nirvania, were dispersing away from the front. Sensing an opportunity, he smirked as he drew his sword from the scabbard on his waist and infused it with mana to increase its sharpness. His fellow cavalrymen did likewise and shouted in unison as they rushed to bash through the line of shields before them.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Marcus grinned and shouted, "Now!" The Miran captain''s eyes widened as he was stunned by the sight before him. The tortoise formation of Nirvanian troops opened to reveal several pairs of gleaming eyes. Within seconds, the vampires leapt forward and began tearing through the cavalrymen at the front before they could react.


    The Miran captain leading the front was the most unfortunate, as his sword-wielding arm was chopped off before he could blink followed shortly by his head. The ambush by the vampires created a shellshock effect as both horses and Miran soldiers were falling into disarray, becoming easy prey for the vampires and Nirvanian cavalry.


    The few who held their nerves managed to fend off a few Nirvanian troops, but the ruthless efficiency of the Nirvanian soldiers resulted in their swift deaths with little casualty on the side of Nirvania.


    Some brave Miran troops tried to rush the tortoise formation with their speed and power, but with their diminutive numbers and the discipline of the Nirvanian foot soldiers, their advance was halted as the horses collided into an unbreakable wall of steel formed from mana-enhanced shields. The riders would then meet their unsightly end as spears impaled from between the gaps of the shields, as the tortoise formation continued advancing forward, slowly but surely.


    Neptune watched on in amazement as his troops were getting decimated before him. He smiled and exclaimed, "Time to take action. Let''s go, Karin, Mika!" The 2 young women armed with polearms nodded as the trio jumped from the top of the city wall, landing with a "thud" sound before taking off swiftly towards the Nirvanian Army.


    Suddenly, the tides were turned as the trio started cutting through Nirvanian cavalry and a few vampires fell too despite their enhanced physical abilities. Neptune was cackling crazily as his sword was swinging like a conductor''s baton, Karin and Mika expertly twirling their polearms beside him as they decapitated any enemies who got near.


    Marcus felt a bead of sweat trickle down his forehead as he slashed across a Miran knight''s body. He yelled, "Erin, Michael, he''s here! Let''s go before we incur any more unnecessary casualties!" His 2 vampire aides nodded as the 3 steered their horses towards the centre of action.


    A Nirvanian captain shouted, "Surround him and attack him from all sides!" as Nirvanian cavalry and vampires formed a circle around the Miran trio before leaping in, swords and claws shining. Neptune muttered silently, "Rumble the seas, [Poseidon]!" as his sword transformed into a trident that produced water at its tip.


    Spinning the trident above his head, he created a massive whirlpool that thwarted the advance of the incoming Nirvanian troops and pushed them back. Neptune ended the movement by ramming the end of his trident on the ground, causing the whirlpool wall to surge outwards and sweep across the Nirvanian troops.


    Neptune followed up by casting, "[Lightning Current]!" as he generated a stream of electricity that spread outwards from him on the ground, electrocuting several soaked Nirvanian troops. This minimally rendered them unable to battle, as they collapsed to the ground, unconscious.


    Neptune smirked as he commented, "How weak, it''s a waste of energy to ensure they''re dead, I would get the others to do that later. Need to go find¡­ah, speak of the devil." Neptune came face to face with Marcus and his aides. Marcus remarked, "I can sense quite the amount of magical power that weapon''s emitting, you''re one of the 5 Pillars if I''m not mistaken?"


    Neptune declared, "Yes, and I presume you''re the Blood Baron, Marcus? I''m Neptune of the East, pleased to be your acquaintance. These 2 are members of my personal guard, Karin and Mika. I believe those 2 are your personal guards, right?" Marcus replied politely, "They are Erin and Michael. Enough small talk, shall we begin?" as his pupils suddenly turned into slits.


    Neptune grimaced as his body was overwhelmed with a crushing sensation. He could tell that Karin and Mika too were struggling against this invisible attack. Neptune thought frantically, "What''s going on? I feel like I''m going to explode under this pressure¡­telekinesis? No, it feels as though my blood wants to burst forth from my body¡­an Enigma Ability to control blood? That''s insane¡­but if it''s true, it''s not a bad thing for me¡­"


    Using the ability of [Poseidon] to manipulate even water from external sources, Neptune attempted to control the flow of water within his body, which was found within blood. Once he regained full control, he leapt forward suddenly and slashed Marcus across his chest, Erin and Michael gaping in shock.


    Marcus'' eyes widened as blood spewed forth out of him, breaking his focus and releasing Karin and Mika from his grip. Erin and Michael rushed forward to aid their master who swiftly recovered. Neptune laughed, "That''s a pretty dangerous ability you got there! Too bad it''s useless against powerful Water magic that enables me to regain control of my own blood, you fool!"


    Suddenly, without warning, several needles of blood flew towards the Miran trio, interrupting Neptune''s manic laughter. They spun their weapons to deflect as many needles as possible, but a few still got through and inflicted grazes on their bodies. Neptune smirked, "Can''t underestimate a member of the 10 Saints, huh! Using your own blood as a weapon, fascinating!"


    Marcus didn''t reply, merely focusing his mana within his body as he prepared a huge area of effect spell. Erin and Michael could sense Marcus'' mana pressure rising rapidly and they quickly backed off to a safe distance far away. Karin and Mika too could sense impending danger and they did likewise.


    Marcus mumbled, "[Blood Vortex]." as he started gathering blood within a 100 m radius from himself. Blood started flying from all over, forming streams that spun around a sphere of blood increasing in size. Neptune had to focus hard to prevent his blood from being drained, but his unfortunate men with open wounds had their blood sucked dry as they shrivelled to leave nothing but bones.


    The Nirvanian troops didn''t suffer from these effects as they were protected by the magicians who felt the attack coming. Everything was prepared beforehand as the magicians were thoroughly drilled to remember the sensation of a spell fatal to non-magicians.


    By the time the spell ended, an enormous ball of blood the size of a football field was hovering above Marcus. Marcus reformed the amassed blood into a huge lance before he swung his hand down, bringing the gigantic lance down. Karin and Mika jumped away, leaving Neptune behind.


    Neptune laughed and exclaimed, "Yes! This is more like it! Show me what you''re made of, Saint!" as he blocked the incoming lance with [Poseidon]. The resultant impact caused the ground to crack as Neptune laboured to withstand the weight of the lance upon him.


    Marcus'' aides, Erin and Michael, immediately engaged Karin and Mika in a 2v2 battle, for they knew that their lord would need to stay focused against this strong adversary. Karin and Mika had similar sentiments, as the 4 began to exchange intense blows with each other faster than the naked eye can follow.


    Neptune panted, "Not bad¡­but you''re going to have to work a lot harder to best me!" Just as Neptune completed his sentence, the enormous crimson lance morphed quickly into several sharp tendrils, impaling Neptune from all over before he could respond. Neptune coughed out blood as his face contorted to give an expression of disbelief.


    Marcus remained emotionless as he said, "If you want to live, you better start showing me your real power. I can still sense that you''re holding back quite a lot within that weapon of yours. If all it could do is produce just this much water equivalent to a Master tier spell, it won''t be anything special, would it?"


    Neptune smiled as he quipped, "The truly strong are usually the most observant as well. To reward you for detecting my real potential, I''ll show you the true power of a S-Class weapon, a weapon of legends! [Poseidon - Armed]!"


    Neptune''s trident disappeared into a flash of light that surrounded his entire body as a revolving globe. When the light finally faded, Neptune was covered in an exquisite blue armour which surface resembled a shark''s skin. On top of his head, Neptune wore a helmet with a shark fin at the top. He was still holding the same trident within his hands.


    Neptune grinned as he casually released the magical pressure stored within his armour. A bead of sweat trickled down Marcus'' forehead as he felt the gravity around him intensifying. The magical pressure was so strong that the normally invisible mana became clear to the naked eye with a strong blue colouration.


    Marcus thought, "This is really going to be a fight to the death." as both started gathering their mana before their epic clash.

 Book 2 Chapter 8: Old is Gold

    <Left Flank>


    Lieutenant Colonel Aaron led his troops stealthily along the fringes of the forest till they were in position to attack their designated city gate. Even though he could be considered a veteran with several years of experience serving in the Army, Aaron was just as nervous as the men under him, since it was his very first real battle as well.


    Yes, he had led men to deal with skirmishes and insurgents, but none of them could compare to the scale of a full-blown war like this. He can only pray that his years of experience and lessons on tactics can serve him well now.


    Aaron used his binoculars to observe what was going on at the main gate. Once he was confident that the enemy had committed enough resources to defend the front gate, he gave the signal for his men to charge.


    Even though he had around 800 men in his disposal, he didn''t want to put all his eggs into one basket, opting to lead a vanguard of approximately 200 soldiers, all cavalrymen, instead. This way, he could achieve the element of surprise with the speed of his vanguard while avoiding the disastrous consequences of an ambush if there was any.


    Furthermore, he kept his magicians and archers well-concealed within the forest, tasking them to counter-fire at will should the enemy rain arrows upon them. This allowed him to better protect his ranged combatants while effectively providing cover for his vanguard.


    The battle quickly unfolded and as expected, the enemy first opted to thwart their advance with arrows. On cue, the magicians and archers hidden within the forest launched counter fires, effectively providing cover for their frontline troops while mowing down the defences of the enemy.


    The 2 armies engaged within seconds and all hell broke loose from then. Initially, Aaron''s army had the advantage of greater mobility since they were pitting cavalry against infantry. This meant that with their blistering pace and rushing power, they could launch their enemies into disarray, breaking apart any pre-planned formations. Once the enemy was disoriented, they could easily take them out slowly in the midst of the confusion.


    Aaron''s troops were also of excellent quality, their results of training clearly demonstrated in battle. Aaron was pleased with the performance of his troops, as everybody united into one seamless force that overwhelmed their enemies. If one were to observe from afar, the sight would be akin to witnessing a giant spear surging forward, tearing the Miran defence into two.


    However, Aaron was stumped when he realised that his troops'' charge was suddenly halted. His men at the front started dying mysteriously, as they were impaled by some unseen weapon. This caused his men to panic, giving the Miran troops time to reorganise and mount a fierce counterattack.


    The battle evolved into a stalemate and a bloody struggle for survival, as the death toll on both sides increased gradually. Aaron knew he had to tilt the battle to his favour fast before more men wastefully threw their lives. He had to attack the root of the problem, fast.


    Aaron drew in a deep breath and closed his eyes, as he immersed himself in his inner world, enhancing his detection abilities. He swiftly caught a trace of bloodlust in the air as his eyes flickered open and dashed towards that direction. Drawing his sword from his left hip, he swung it mid-air at no clear target, much to the confusion of his men.


    However, the sound of clashing metal that followed soon after dispelled their confusion. Subsequently, more clashing sounds were heard between Aaron and the invisible force. One Nirvanian soldier cried, "What''s going on? Is that invisible foe the one cutting us down all this time?"


    Aaron rallied, "Nirvanians! Do not fear, I''ll take care of this particular enemy! Get back to the formation, relive your training and achieve victory!" A voice appeared out of nowhere, "This is the first time someone saw through my [Light Mirage] spell on top of my [Silent Body] technique. Tell me, how did you detect my presence when I''ve practically protected myself from all 6 senses, including mana detection?"


    Aaron replied matter-of-factly, "Yes, you did conceal yourself well when it came to sight, sound and mana emission. However, only years of battle experience would allow you to hone a 7th sense. It''s really indescribable, I should say. The best way to describe it would be the ability to sense hostility in the air. It''s really gut feel at the end of the day."


    Suddenly, a young man dressed in light armour armed with a halberd materialised out of nowhere. The young man chuckled, "Gut feel? I''m surprised something terribly unreliable as gut feel could fend off several of my attacks. You''re interesting, old timer. State your name. I''m Ren, one of Lord Neptune''s aides."


    Aaron replied proudly, "Since you''ve offered your name before an honourable duel, I shall do likewise. I''m Aaron and I''ll achieve victory today!" Ren smirked, "You sure are arrogant, Aaron. Now that I don''t have to spend mana on stealth, I can go all out with my offensive abilities. Prepare yourself!" as he leapt forward towards Aaron.


    Aaron drew another weapon slung on his back. It was his [Dragon Mace], a special weapon passed down through generations in his family. Though it wasn''t a magic weapon, it was designed with a rotatable shaft that spun upon the streaming of mana, making it effective for breaking weapons.


    Aaron quickly infused his mana into both weapons as he fended Ren''s diagonal swing of his halberd. Aaron''s [Dragon Mace] got to work quickly, as it started grinding Ren''s halberd. Ren exclaimed, "A weapon breaker? Interesting! Let''s see you try to break this!"


    Ren quickly covered his entire halberd with Light magic, making his halberd as sharp as a lightsaber. The pair exchanged furious blows with each other, both not letting up. Ren was surprised that Aaron could keep up with his pace, reinforcing his belief that he had truly found a worthy opponent.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    In truth, Aaron was barely keeping up, as age had taken a toll on his body. He realised that he had to take control of the flow of the battle by slowing it down to his comfort level. Aaron increased the force of his swing at the last second with his [Dragon Mace], creating a shockwave that reverberated through Ren''s halberd into his arms.


    This was Aaron''s [Dragon Attack] technique, a technique meant to immobilise the arms of an opponent. Ren was stunned as he instantly felt the effects of the technique. Aaron quickly followed up with a horizontal swing of his sword aimed at Ren''s neck.


    This time, Ren panicked, as he had never been pushed over his comfort zone by anyone other than his master, Lord Neptune. He quickly leapt backwards and cried, "Die!" as he aimed the tip of his halberd towards Aaron. From the tip, 6 beams of light shot forth. It was the Master tier spell [Converging Fangs of Light].


    Aaron remained composed as he entered the posture preceding his next technique. He performed a downward diagonal swing with both weapons in a circular motion, one at a time, to conjure a vortex in front of him that shattered the approaching 6 beams of light. This was Aaron''s [Dragon Storm] technique, his strongest ranged attack as a warrior.


    The vortex slammed into Ren, pushing him all the way to the city wall and smashing him against it with a resounding crack. The tornado also cleared a path through the Miran Army, with many blown away from its power. Aaron quickly rushed forward through the gap as he intended to secure the kill.


    Though he was injured pretty badly, Ren did not intend to die without a fight. After regaining some control of his arms, Ren swung his halberd ferociously at Aaron. They exchanged more intense blows until Aaron heard a unique sound from the clashing of their weapons.


    The [Dragon Mace] had the ability to detect areas of weaknesses within an opposing weapon through sound. Remembering the exact point where he had heard the sound, Aaron swiftly swung his [Dragon Mace] towards that point, breaking Ren''s halberd into two.


    Ren was stunned but before he could respond, Aaron quickly slit his throat with his sword. Ren slumped to the ground, dead. Aaron muttered, "This is the reality of war, kid. I may be old, but I''m not rusty!" Aaron turned around quickly, his back facing a billowing city wall which defenders were already largely killed by Nirvanian magicians and archers.


    Aaron shouted at the top of his voice, "The enemy commander is dead! The city''s defences are down too! Let''s seize back our city, for Nirvania!" His troops responded in kind, as the death of Ren served as an effective morale boost. Within minutes, the Miran Army was overwhelmed and the siege on the city by Aaron''s army was a huge success.


    <Right Flank>


    Lieutenant Colonel Darius launched his attack on the city at roughly the same time his counterpart Aaron did. However, the difference in their tactics was that Darius called for his magicians and archers to soften the enemy defences on the city wall before charging forward with his men.


    The enemies were forced to be sitting ducks, and the fortifications of the wall provided little cover against the Nirvanians'' indirect fires. The Miranians could only regret not bringing sufficient magicians to defend their base as they were the best against such ranged attacks.


    Nonetheless, the Miranians put up a fierce resistance, as the troops under Jin, one of the aides of Lord Neptune, rushed forth to engage the Nirvanian vanguard. Unlike the left flank which fell easily due to the disorganisation of the Miran Army under Ren, Jin was much better at tactics, taking direct control over the movement of his troops who displayed discipline.


    Hence, it became an even match between both armies, with both refusing to concede. It was only a matter of time before the 2 commanders met in battle. Darius stroked his beard, "Your troops are trained well, young man. You train them personally?"


    Jin replied proudly, "This is my battalion and you won''t pass us so easily! Glory to Miran!" Jin rushed forward on his horse and Darius did likewise. The clashing of their weapons was so loud that it could be heard throughout the battlefield.


    It was Jin''s spear against Darius'' polearm, as the pair continued to exchange fearsome blows while on horseback. Jin attempted to achieve victory through deceit, as he faked a jab towards Darius'' exposed chest. Darius instinctively turned his body to avoid the incoming jab. Using this momentary lapse, Jin swiped his spear at Darius'' horse instead, decapitating the poor animal.


    Darius was no fool, before he got pinned under the body of his mount, he leapt away to safety. Jin leapt after him as they continued exchanging fierce blows. Jin noticed that Darius'' weapon was a little unique, with some sort of meter on its axe blade. The meter was slowly being filled with a red colouration which seemed to increase with every swing.


    Jin didn''t want to find out what will happen when the meter was full, so he quickly coated his weapon with Wind magic as he increased the intensity of his attacks. As age has caught up with Darius, he couldn''t dodge or defend every single attack Jin threw, resulting in a few strikes bypassing his defence.


    With one heavy swing, Darius forced Jin to back off. However, at this point, Darius could already be considered severely injured, with wounds all over his body as he panted in exhaustion. Jin, on the other hand, was relatively unscathed, though he did well to conceal the exhaustion of unleashing such a fierce barrage of consecutive attacks.


    Jin exclaimed, "Old timer, there''s no way you can beat me in your current state. Your greatest weakness is speed, and that is exactly my strength! If you can''t even land a single scratch on me, how do you fancy your chances of victory?"


    Darius grinned as he wheezed, "Young chap, as you can see, I''m an old stubborn mule. I won''t give up till I''m dead, kid!" Jin noticed that the meter on Darius'' polearm was about 95% full currently. He knew it was time to conclude the battle.


    Jin focused his mana all onto his spear, as the wind started gathering around his spear, forming a miniature tornado that covered his spear completely, with the tornado narrowing at the tip of the spear. In a flash, Jin leapt forward and shouted, "Eat this! [Whirlwind Drill]!" as he plunged his Wind-enhanced spear forward, boring a deep hole through Darius'' torso.


    To Jin''s surprise, Darius suddenly grabbed his shoulder while the spear remained lodged in his body. He coughed out blood while smirking, "I may be slow, but I definitely got you now! About damn time my weapon was ready! Arise from slumber, [Mooncleaver]!"


    Darius'' polearm transformed slightly to reveal an ornamented polearm oozing with magic power. Without hesitation, Darius swung [Mooncleaver] down on Jin with his other hand, cleanly slicing him in half and creating a powerful shockwave from the release of all the pent-up magic power.


    The shockwave split both the Miran Army and the city wall into 2, a testament of Darius'' power. Darius grimaced in pain as he pulled Jin''s spear out of his body, his weapon reverting back to its original form after that one powerful attack. He would need medical attention soon if he wanted to live.


    Fortunately, the combat medics quickly arrived at Darius'' position, sheltering him from the war as they treated his injury. Without their commander, not to mention the loss of several men from the shockwave earlier, the Miran Army soon descended into chaos.


    Within minutes, the city wall went up in flames as the Nirvanian Right Flank was also successful in its siege of the city. Darius commented, "Ah, today is my lucky day. If my opponent had went all out at the beginning, I wouldn''t be here marching triumphantly into the city. Guess old is gold after all, mwahahaha!"


    Now, all Darius could do is to pray for Baron Marcus to be successful against the enemy general, otherwise, all their effort would be for naught¡­

 Book 2 Chapter 9: Epic Conclusion! Marcus vs Neptune!

    The mana pressure released by both Marcus and Neptune was enough to cause gravity to intensify, instantly sending shivers down every soldier''s spine as the battle between the two armies halted momentarily. The two became the focus of everyone''s attention, as soldiers from both sides gulped in uneasy anticipation for their battle to restart.


    The only ones continuing their duel were Erin and Michael against Karin and Mika, where all 4 were still exchanging swift relentless blows against each other. Neptune flashed a wide grin as he decided to make the first move, slashing his trident in a huge diagonal arc. The water that emerged from the tip of his trident immediately surged forward, forming a large water spout rushing towards Marcus.


    Marcus instinctively cast his [Crimson Wall] spell before him, forming a defensive barrier of blood in front of him. The huge amount of water crashed against Marcus'' shield, its water pressure formidable enough to make Marcus strain a little.


    However, in the end, Marcus'' [Crimson Wall] stood strong as the torrent of water gradually subsided. Marcus quickly dispelled his shield and realised Neptune was missing. He looked up, only to witness Neptune plummeting rapidly towards him, trident in tow.


    Marcus barely had sufficient time to form a [Crimson Aegis] spell to defend himself from Neptune''s overhead swing. The resultant collision was immense, generating a shockwave that blew across the entire expanse of the battlefield. Marcus could barely resist the weight of Neptune''s attack, which was fuelled by the jet of water gushing upwards and out of the tip of [Poseidon].


    Gritting his teeth and mustering all his strength, Marcus pushed his [Crimson Aegis] upwards, launching Neptune slightly into the air. Seizing this opportunity, Marcus immediately launched a [Crimson Spike] spell from the ground upwards. Neptune barely dodged this attack with a back-flip from his earlier momentum.


    Before Neptune could land on the ground, Marcus shot a [Crimson Volley] spell at him using the blood spike formed earlier. Neptune laughed as he twirled his trident rapidly before him, blocking all the incoming shards of crystallised blood.


    As Marcus'' [Crimson Volley] slowly subsided, Neptune retaliated in a similar attack of his own, jabbing his trident incessantly as sharp jets of water shot forward. Marcus quickly formed 2 short blades of crystallised blood in both hands as he either dodged or slashed every water projectile using his superior senses.


    Neptune decided to break the flow by suddenly launching a [Whirlpool Vortex] spell towards Marcus. Marcus displayed his swordsmanship by calmly slicing the spell in an X-like fashion, dispelling it.


    To his surprise, Neptune had suddenly appeared in a flash in front of him, aiming a jabtowards his heart. Marcus barely dodged it, suffering a graze on his left chest. They subsequently exchanged a series of intense blows, a demonstration of their mastery over their respective weapons.


    Their exchange only halted when Neptune performed an upward diagonal swing of [Poseidon], conjuring a [Water Spout] spell that shot upwards and towards Marcus, who dodged with a back-flip.


    As the water shot into the sky started raining back down to the surface, the 2 contenders had a brief stare-down. Marcus displayed a resolute, cold expression while Neptune had a slight smile, testament to his confidence. When it stopped raining, the two immediately jumped towards each other, eager to continue their death match.


    Meanwhile, away from the intense battle of the two Sage tier individuals, the battle at the front gate was turning messy. After all, Beatrix''s illusion was dispelled in no time when the two armies clashed. Though Nirvania had the support of the vampires, they were still badly outnumbered at a ratio of 1 to 3. It was only thanks to their discipline and good training that prevented the Miran Army from overwhelming them with their speed and sheer numbers.


    Nevertheless, it was turning into a severe bloodbath quickly as no one from both sides showed mercy. Beatrix had attempted to rally the Nirvanians to unite and push through the fierce opposing army, in hope of linking up with the other two Nirvanian armies, increasing their chances of survival and victory.


    However, her haemophobia had caused her undue stress which undermined her confidence in rallying and inspiring her fellow men, resulting in them remaining in stagnant deadlock with the enemy. In her state of panic, Beatrix could only focus on her own role as a support magician, shielding her men who were already unable to fight with the help of other magicians.


    As Beatrix used telekinetic magic to send approaching enemies flying, she murmured incoherently to herself, "I can''t do this¡­I''m scared. What shall I do? If only Mistress Janna was here, she would definitely pick the best course of action¡­"


    Erin and Michael weren''t faring too well on their end either. Even though they were among the best within the Crimson Sentinels, which earned them a place in Baron Marcus'' personal squad, their opponents Karin and Mika weren''t pushovers.


    In fact, it was their synergy which was giving the vampire pair trouble, as they timed and placed their attacks almost perfectly. Individually, the 2 Miran ladies were strong too, each excelling in the way of the spear further strengthened by their elemental enhancements which were Fire and Lightning respectively.


    On the other hand, Erin and Michael weren''t familiar with each other even though they were partners for this war. After all, they had only been working together for about a month currently. This was exacerbated by the fact that the pair had completely different combat styles. Erin, as a convert, was one of the few vampire magicians while Michael was a pureblood knight.


    Now, Mika thrusted the base of her spear into the ground, casting a [Lightning Current] spell which caused electricity to ripple across the ground towards the two vampires. Erin and Michael instinctively leaped to safety, but what awaited them were a few [Fireball] spells from Karin.


    Erin quickly cast a [Wind Wall] spell to defend against the incoming spells. However, before she could say anything, Michael rushed forward towards Karin when he landed, performing a series of consecutive swift slashes that pushed Karin back.


    Just as it seemed that Michael had got Karin with a horizontal slash to the neck, Karin arched her back at the last minute, dodging the attack with a back-flip. Suddenly, Mika jumped over her partner, ready to perform an overhead slash aimed at the defenceless Michael with her electrified spear.


    As the attack was about to connect, Mika was thrown back by an [Air Bullet] spell while in mid-air. Erin shouted, "Michael, get a grip on yourself! If we don''t work together, we can never hope to beat these two!"


    Michael drew a deep breath before apologising, "You''re right, Erin. Sorry, I got consumed by my bloodlust. It''s impossible for us to achieve their level of synergy in such a short time. However, this doesn''t mean that we can''t use teamwork to our advantage. Since you''re the ranged specialist while I''m the close combat fighter, just instruct me from the rear. I''ll fully comply with your battle tactics. Now, it''s about time to get a little serious."


    From the cross-guard of his sword, several vine-like tendrils emerged and wrapped around Michael''s wrist. Erin could observe that Michael''s blade turned red from base to tip as the tendrils appeared to suck his blood.


    Michael explained, "This is a [Blutblade], a weapon that can be used solely by purebloods due to the physical toll this weapon puts on the wielder''s body. In exchange for my blood, the sharpness and power of this weapon rises, considerably I should add. Would you two ladies like a try?" Michael disappeared in a flash and reappeared before his 2 foes in an instant.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    With one mighty swing of his blade, Michael created an air blade that nicked the wall of the city behind the 2 Miranians. With his relentless swings coupled with the increase in power, Michael was pushing back both opponents singlehandedly.


    Erin thought, "I must wait for the perfect opportunity when both of them are caught off balance before I send a strong Master tier spell to hit both of them." The moment arrived sooner than expected, but the keen Erin seized it anyway.


    Erin cried, "Michael, jump!" Michael obliged as he leapt high into the air, right before a [Tornado Vortex] spell slammed into both Karin and Mika. While in the air, Marcus performed a quick slit of his non-wielding palm, causing his [Blutblade] to light up with a crimson plume as it absorbed the blood from his wound.


    Michael then swiftly swung his weapon in the direction of his adversaries, releasing the built-up power from the recently consumed blood in the form of a [Vermillion Blast], a special technique unique to [Blutblade] wielders. The blast impacted the same location as the [Tornado Vortex] spell earlier, giving rise to a huge dust cloud.


    Michael landed softly, his weapon still raised in a defensive stance as he waited for the dust cloud to settle. Karin and Mika emerged from the dust cloud pretty battered, but their wounds were largely superficial. Karin said calmly, "To think that you guys would be able to push us to this extent. I think it''s time to reveal our special technique, eh, Mika?"


    Mika nodded in agreement as the duo adopted their combat stances while gathering mana around their bodies. Without warning, they both rushed forward, running in a haphazard, zigzag pattern as they intersected each other''s running paths frequently.


    Michael exclaimed, "Trying to confuse me? Not that easy!" as he rushed towards them, placing Erin''s warning on deaf ears. When Michael thought he had seen through their movement pattern, he waited till the exact moment that they would cross each other''s path. When that moment arrived, Michael jumped with his sword raised, ready to slash both ladies where they stood.


    However, it was all a trap as both Miranians merely increased their speed slightly at the last minute, avoiding Michael''s attack while arriving beside his unprotected flanks. They then mercilessly impaled his midsection from both sides with their elementally charged weapons, causing blood to gush out.


    Karin exclaimed in jubilation, "How do you like our [Felsa Charge]? It''s unavoidable because of its unpredictability. One down, one to go!" as both ladies turned towards Erin, leaving Michael to bleed to death in his pool of blood.


    Erin gulped nervously. If Michael, an expert in close combat with extremely good reflexes fell so easily to such a technique, she definitely didn''t stand a chance. Karin and Mika quickly initiated the run to their [Felsa Charge] technique, as they performed those hypnotic, mazy runs once more.


    Erin silently reminded herself to stay focused and try to seek the solution to her current predicament. As her eyes got accustomed to her opponents'' movement speed, a wave of inspiration came across her. Erin realised that her opponents actually intended to lure her mind to unconsciously read a pattern before suddenly changing it, catching their victims off guard.


    Armed with this knowledge, Erin quickly formulated a counter measure. When they intersected each other''s running paths once more and were within striking distance, Erin pretended to cast an [Air Bullet] spell against them.


    As expected, the duo suddenly increased their pace and soon appeared at Erin''s flanks instead. Before they could impale her, Erin swiftly spread her arms and cast 2 [Air Bullet] spells simultaneously, catching them by surprise as they had to defend against her spell instead.


    After dispelling her incoming projectile, before the Miranians had any time to react, Erin quickly cast a [Rising Tornado] spell from under their feet, sending them spiralling into the air. At this moment, Michael managed to struggle onto his feet, his sword possessing a very bright red colouration as it absorbed the entire pool of lost blood.


    Without hesitation, Michael swung his [Blutblade] at the defenceless pair, as an enormous [Vermillion Blast] technique emerged and engulfed both of his targets. When Michael''s attack faded into the horizon, all that was left was 2 smouldering corpses falling onto the ground with a resounding thud.


    Michael''s knees soon gave way as he collapsed onto the ground, severely weak from the blood loss from both his injuries and the use of his weapon. Erin rushed to him and asked worryingly, "Hey, hang in there! I''ll get the medic right away!"


    Michael grabbed her hand tightly and said, "No, just help me get those 2 bodies over there. They can still be useful to me." Erin quickly did as told, using Wind magic to shift the corpses of Karin and Mika towards Michael.


    Without warning, Michael revealed his fangs and sank them onto Karin''s corpse first, causing it to shrivel and eventually leaving solely bones. Michael licked off the blood from the sides of his lips as he said, "That was for all my blood loss earlier." before sinking his fangs into Mika''s corpse, repeating the process.


    "That was my monthly meal." Michael explained as he licked his lips in content. To Erin''s befuddlement, the wounds on Michael''s body had completely disappeared and he looked perfectly healthy. Erin gasped, "That''s¡­amazing."


    Michael replied nonchalantly, "Only vampire nobles can suck their victims'' blood to this extent, it''s a lot less messy this way, don''t you think?" Erin returned an unconvinced expression as she replied, "Now, all there''s left is Baron Marcus'' fight."


    Both Marcus and Neptune were panting heavily as they couldn''t seem to get any advantage over each other. Neptune laughed, "You really live up to your name as a Saint. Nobody''s survived this long against me before."


    Marcus replied sarcastically with a smile, "I don''t think time''s on your side, Neptune. Look, your city''s already falling to my men." as he pointed towards the billowing city behind Neptune. Neptune took a quick glance behind him before proudly declaring, "I''ll just have to clear the entire city out again later. No problem. Once I get rid of you, that is."


    Suddenly, Marcus could feel that Neptune was gathering mana so enormous in quantity which he had never encountered before. Neptune laughed maniacally, "In return for your good performance, I would take you out together with everyone else here! Eat my strongest spell, [Ultimate Tsunami]!!"


    In a flash, before Neptune rose a water wall so huge that its width covered the entire battlefield and its height towered over that of the city walls. Marcus watched on in awe at the size of Neptune''s technique, so large that it cast a shadow on the entire battlefield, halting battle momentarily.


    One Miran troop shouted in panic, "That''s the technique Lord Neptune used to clear the city a few days ago! However, we''re still here! He''s going to kill us as well! That bastard!" Beatrix was stunned as she struggled to absorb the reality of the situation before her. All she knew was that her death was imminent upon the collapse of that humongous water wall.


    Just as everybody, friend and foe alike, were panicking, a commanding voice resounded through the battlefield. "Calm down! Leave this to me!" It was Baron Marcus, still standing tall and proud despite the gravity of the situation.


    Marcus started gathering blood from all over towards him as he concentrated all his mana into a single point. His body. As the blood started entering his body rapidly, black marks started appearing like tattoos on his body. Within seconds, the areas on his body not covered by the black marks turned crimson red as a crystalline exoskeleton constructed out of blood emerged from within.


    This was Marcus'' [Crimson Skeleton] spell, the strongest at his disposal. It was a trump card only used at the last moment, since the concentration of mana within his body placed a very huge toll on his body. In return, in this state, he can freely control the blood in his exoskeleton, on top of receiving a near 1000% boost to all his physical attributes, including speed, reflexes and power.


    Marcus leapt towards Neptune with such force that a huge crater emerged on the ground where he took off. Neptune laughed, "It''s useless! My spell has both the strongest offense and defence! Time to die!"


    Without replying, Marcus simply reformed the exoskeleton over his right hand into a drill as he thrusted it onto the water wall before him. The drill spun furiously as Marcus laboured to punch a hole through the dense water wall. Remembering all the lives he had under his charge, with a scream, Marcus mustered all his power into one point, finally breaking a hole through the wall as he rushed towards Neptune.


    As he emerged from the other end of the wall, Neptune''s eyes widened in disbelief but it was too late. Marcus ran his drill straight through Neptune, boring a large hole through his body. Marcus then quickly used his [Haemic Control] to drain off all the blood within Neptune''s body, leaving only bones and his weapon, [Poseidon].


    As Neptune''s spell was interrupted, the humongous water wall simply evaporated into thin air, allowing light to shine onto the battlefield once again. Witnessing their crisis averted and their leader killed, the Miran troops no longer had any resolve to continue fighting and swiftly surrendered.


    Marcus sank onto his knees, his [Crimson Skeleton] slowly dispelling as he remained immobilised. Beatrix rushed up to him and helped him move with the help of a few other vampires. She said, with tears glistening in her eyes, "You did it, sir. You saved us all and reclaimed our territory from Miran. It''s our victory."


    Marcus smiled weakly as he was put onto a stretcher, closing his eyes as he felt a sense of relief that his mission was complete.

 Book 2 Chapter 10: First Obstacle! Metal Skull Ambush!

    <Somewhere in Northern Nirvania>


    It had been days since Kai left Nirvana to complete the mission at hand. Even though they had yet to encounter any enemies, the journey had not been easy, with Keane opting to take the path less travelled.


    Kai really missed home and a nice, warm bath, for this had been the longest time he had spent out in the field, not to mention the frequent bashings into the thick forest on Keane''s orders. Kai really didn''t get it. Why bash when there''s a proper road to traverse on?


    Keane rationalised it as a form of cover and concealment, so that they wouldn''t be easily tracked by enemies. However, if Jean, their team sensor, couldn''t pick out any enemies within a 50 m radius, why worry so much about imaginary foes?


    After trekking through the forest for several days, they had finally found a town along their journey. Kai relished the thought of having a nice bath and having a proper roof over his head as shelter.


    However, when they got nearer to the town, they realised that the town was devoid of people. On closer look, the town seemed to be in poor shape, with damaged roofs and cracked walls. Kai''s dreams were instantly shattered by this sight as he realised they had merely discovered some abandoned ruins.


    Keane placed his hand on one of the walls and lightly tapped it. He remarked, "I expected it to be rather hollow, but it''s actually quite sturdy. We should be careful around here, this is the perfect place to spring an ambush. To speed up the reconnaissance process, I suggest splitting up into 5 groups."


    Keane continued, "One group would remain here as a command centre and support base while the other 4 groups would conduct the search. The groupings are Jean and Shen, to remain here as the command centre. Julian and Julia, recce party A. Kai and Adeline, recce party B. Rachel and Jonathan, recce party C. I would go alone because if we really get contacted, the enemy might choose to swarm me first, endangering any who accompany me. Any questions?"


    Seeing that there were none, Keane reminded, "Jean, link us all up with you so that we can exchange information with one another. Remember, kids, this is not a game, we''re in the middle of a war right here. Never fail to be vigilant. When you''re ready, you can set off."


    Once Jean was done linking everyone in the search team with herself using the communication devices they brought along, everybody headed off in separate directions to comb the town and ensure security of the perimeter of their base camp.


    Meanwhile, in another part of town, on the second floor of a building, a man dressed in a thick shaggy coat with a skull mask went down on one knee and reported, "Boss, they''re here. All our guys are already in position to intercept those kids and hammer them so hard they won''t even realise what happened."


    The shadows in the room parted to reveal a toned man seated and dressed in a tight fitting singlet and sweatpants. He wore shoulder pads with spikes and had a large tattoo of a skull on his right arm. He had dishevelled black hair, and a nose ring added the final icing to the cake that is his delinquent appearance.


    This man was Cold Steel, executive of the Chaos Legion and leader of the gang, Metal Skull. Cold Steel calmly replied, "Good work. Katilyn and Bone, you guys ready to go out there and have some fun?" Katilyn cocked her sniper rifle and cheered, "Of course, the hunt awaits!"


    Unlike Katilyn who was dressed in rather skimpy clothing that revealed a tad too much, Bone was dressed similar to the other gang members of the Metal Skull, with a thick baggy jacket and tattered jeans. The only difference was his mask, which was of a different design as compared to the other henchmen.


    Though Bone''s mask was scarred with multiple cracks which made him look intimidating, Bone replied gently, "Anything you request, Boss." Cold Steel leapt off his sofa as he shouted, "Alright! Let''s get this party started! Disperse! I don''t want any of you spoiling my fun!"


    Kai and Adeline walked together stealthily, as they paid close attention to their surroundings. So far, their search had not yielded any results, and due to their added caution, their search was taking longer than Kai expected.


    Just as Kai was about to open his mouth, Adeline suddenly froze in her tracks. She whispered, "I sense something hostile up ahead, hidden among the houses. Looks like they''ve been waiting for us." Kai asked quietly, "You think they are aware of our presence already?"


    Adeline replied calmly, "They would have engaged us if they did. I''m using my Luminos to detect their mana signatures, that''s why with my superior sensory range, we''ve detected them before they notice us."


    Kai pressed on, "What''s the plan? We try to sneak up on them and take them out, or do we send a powerful ranged attack at them? I prefer the former, since it won''t draw too much attention to ourselves."


    Adeline nodded and added, "It won''t be easy though. From what I can detect, there are 5 of them in total, each with rather large mana capacities. This renders your Enigma Ability inefficient, so don''t waste it here. To launch an ambush, I''m pretty sure they would have a sensor on their end too. He probably won''t be isolated, so the best we can do is to close as much distance as possible between us and them before going full force."The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Kai nodded his head in agreement as the pair began to make a detour in an attempt to sneak up on their foes.


    The twins were busy checking out their surroundings to notice that a few figures were encroaching surreptitiously towards them. It was only when one of the figures swung his metal bat towards Julian''s head did he realise that they were being ambushed.


    Julian barely avoided the attack and turned sharply, coming face to face with a group of 5, all adorning skull masks and dressed in baggy coats. Julia rushed to her brother''s side and demanded, "Who are you guys? What do you want with us?"


    The assailant simply replied, "Your lives." as he leapt towards them, weapon in hand. The twins quickly drew their swords and activated their respective elemental enchantments before attempting to counterattack.


    To their surprise, the assailant actually managed to withstand their combined effort to break his weapon. They were horrified to see his weapon coated in earth, which implied that he was a Spell Knight as well!


    The assailant continued battering them with his Earth-empowered bat, occasionally flinging some rocks at them. His companions weren''t idle and they soon joined in, hurling spells at the twins whenever they had the opportunity.


    Julian commented, "Judging by the attacks so far, I can estimate that this big oaf is the strongest among them, probably Master tier while the rest are merely high Expert tiers. Nonetheless, fighting them all at once is pretty tough! Reminds me of the pinch we were in when we fought those hobgoblins a few months ago!"


    Julia shrieked, "Oh shut up and focus! This is war!" as the twins continued to parry and block the incessant attacks by their adversaries.


    Keane had just taken a step outside the house he was exploring when his instincts kicked in. He quickly tumbled forward, dodging an [Earth Spike] spell that emerged from the ground. Before he could counterattack, Keane was forced to jump to the side as a [Lightning Surge] spell crashed against the wall where he once was.


    Even though he was blind, Keane was not dumb. He knew he was surrounded by 5 foes, all whom he failed to detect earlier, which meant that they had cloaked their presence well. Or that he was getting rusty.


    Keane slowly drew [Twilight] from its scabbard on his back as he spoke calmly, "Identify yourselves. Surely an old blind man deserves to know who attacked him?" One of his pursuers remarked, "We''re the Metal Skull and we know who exactly you are, old man, or should I say, Killer? You''ll regret being alone, for you''re just an easy picking like this!"


    Keane exclaimed incredulously, "Ho? You guys are pretty confident in your abilities. Let''s play hide and seek then. Bye!" as he quickly threw a smoke grenade on the ground. Startled, the pursuers started hurling spells towards the smoke, but when the smoke cleared, Keane was nowhere to be found.


    One grunt shouted, "Find him! We''ve orders to dispose of every last one of them!" Keane hid in a corner as he contemplated his current predicament. "These guys are not pushovers. To be able to sneak so close to me without me detecting them, they got to be at least Master tier. Got to wrap this up fast and link up with the rest, I''m worried about their safety." Keane thought.


    The hunted has now become the hunter as he set out to dispose of his assailants, one by one.


    Jonathan pushed open a door as quietly as he could. Seeing that there was no one around, Jonathan cautiously entered the room to explore its contents. He observed that this room had proper furniture unlike the other rooms he''d explored so far, and noticed that the candle in the lamp appeared newly burnt.


    Suddenly, the door slammed shut and a manic laugh could be heard. Jonathan, in surprise, sharply turned around to face a man donning a singlet with spiked shoulder pads. It was Cold Steel, the leader of the Metal Skull.


    Cold Steel flashed a wide grin as he cackled, "Can''t believe they''re sending children on secret missions like this! You guys must be pretty talented to be chosen. I hope you and your friends enjoy the welcome party I''m giving you all! Oh, where are my manners? I''m Cold Steel-"


    Before Cold Steel could continue, Jonathan quickly threw a mana charged punch straight at his midriff, hoping to knock him out. The punch was so strong that it created a gentle breeze. Jonathan instantly winced as he felt that his left knuckle was slightly fractured, as though he had just punched a steel wall.


    To Jonathan''s horror, metal started coating Cold Steel''s body as he explained, "This is my Enigma Ability, [Steel Body], it turns my skin into impenetrable steel. How do you like it, hahaha!"


    Jonathan quickly adopted his [Scalpel Palm] stance as his opponent continued his frenzied laughter, albeit while releasing an aura of death. Things were not looking good for a close combat specialist like him¡­


    At the command centre, Jean could tell that all the search parties had been engaged by the enemy, and that they were all outnumbered. Jean quickly reported the areas where the enemy had been sighted to Shen, who started to formulate a counterattack plan.


    Shen remarked, "These buildings are blocking both my line of sight and fire, I can''t risk putting our friends in the line of friendly fire just because I can''t accurately locate our enemies."


    Jean, who was marking the rough coordinates of the locations of both friends and foes on her map, suggested, "We could actually use the buildings to our advantage. All we have to do is to coordinate with our people on the ground to lure our enemies to large buildings, visible even from here. Subsequently, you can launch one of your powerful shots to bring down these buildings on our enemies while our allies stay clear from the wreckage."


    Shen nodded in agreement and replied, "Let''s proceed with your plan. You decide who to assist first and the target to be destroyed." Jean looked out of the window and observed a prominent red building which Shen had a direct line of fire to. She knew that the twins were nearby, retreating as their 5 enemies were hot on their tail.


    Through her communication device, Jean informed the twins to lure their pursuers towards the red building in their proximity and to stay clear once they have successfully lured the enemies there. The twins acknowledged the orders and Jean relayed the same information to Shen, who set his sights towards the red building, steadying his rifle.


    The twins rushed into the desolate red building, which their enemies followed into without hesitation. Even though the interior of the building was like a maze, the twins deftly navigated through the corridors before finding an open window to jump out from.


    The twins quickly leaped out of the building onto the roof of a shorter building nearby. Julia ordered, "3rd floor, fire!" as she tapped Shen''s shoulder. Shen quickly fired a mana-enhanced shot towards his designated target and within seconds, an explosion could be observed as the building started to collapse.


    The twins turned sharply to realise that one of their enemies had escaped the wreckage. It was the Spell Knight with the Earth affinity. He was closing in fast on them, his bat ready to swing and smash into Julia''s head.


    Just before he could launch his attack, the sound of rifle fire cracked the air as the assailant collapsed onto the floor, dead with a bullet in his skull. Julia heaved a sigh of relief as Shen beamed with joy for his achievement.


    However, the joy was short-lived as a bullet whistled through the air and lodged itself into Shen''s left shoulder without warning¡­

 Book 2 Chapter 11: Steel Terror

    Kai and Adeline adopted a prone position on the rooftop of a building as they observed the actions of their enemies. With their naked eyes, only 3 out of 5 could be seen from their hiding spot, with the other 2 well-hidden. Adeline quickly pointed out the location of the other 2 enemies to Kai, who nodded in acknowledgement.


    Kai whispered, "It seems like they''re still unaware of our presence. Let''s make use of the element of surprise to take them out with as little effort as possible. This should be even easier with your [Phasewalker] which allows you to pass through obstacles unhindered. I''ll take out the 3 visible from here while you handle the other 2 concealed ones. Good luck and take care."


    Adeline nodded as she jumped onto the rooftop of the building where their enemies had holed themselves in. Kai thought, "From the positions of these 3, seems like they are positioned in such a way that they can snipe any intruders from a vantage point. The other 2 are probably there to ensure their safety. Time to move."


    Kai followed Adeline''s lead and jumped onto the enemy-held building, making his way to the staircase which would lead him to the lower floors where his prey awaited¡­


    Keane smiled as his enemies looked for him frantically. There was simply no way inexperienced fools such as them can best him in his natural element. He was not a legendary assassin for no reason after all.


    However, on a serious note, Keane knew he didn''t have the luxury of time to relish his killings, but haste would get him nowhere too. Keane sighed as he was compelled to use his weapon, [Twilight], to resolve matters swiftly.


    Keane muttered, "Plunge into darkness, [Twilight]." as he pierced his blade onto the ground. The blade turned black and released an invisible miasma in all directions. Suddenly, all 5 enemies gasped in shock as the world around them gave way to darkness. Not only were they blind, they also became deaf as they could not hear themselves.


    This was the ability of [Twilight], to rob all physical senses except touch from its victims within a specific radius from the wielder. Keane retained use of all his senses, allowing him to safely stalk his victims without fear of being detected.


    Keane found his first victim soon enough, approaching him from his rear. His victim made no sound as Keane mercilessly slit his throat, killing him instantly. In a similar fashion, he disposed of 3 more enemies without alerting them to his presence.


    His last victim was a tad tricky, since he kept throwing fireball after fireball frantically in random directions. Keane sighed. The man''s fear of the unknown had probably caused his mind to break.


    To put him out of his misery, Keane waited for the perfect opportunity to arise before throwing a knife towards his clueless victim. The knife embedded deeply into its victim''s skull as he collapsed onto the floor instantly.


    Keane strolled over to reclaim his knife, cleaning its blade with his scarf. While [Twilight] was still active, he left the weapon in one spot as he scouted the vicinity for further enemies. When he was fairly confident that all enemies in his area of responsibility were dispatched, he returned to his weapon and deactivated it.


    Keane remarked, "Now, who should I go and support first? I need to re-establish communication with Jean, somehow, the communications broke off suddenly earlier. This isn''t good, I hope they''re still alive¡­"


    Jean searched frantically through her medical kit for a pair of tweezers. Shen had been shot by someone outside her sensory range. What puzzled her more was that Shen was shot on the back, which meant that the enemy should be located behind them.


    However, the buildings behind them were all within Jean''s sensory range, and anybody who attempted to skirt pass them should have been caught by her senses. Skirting outside her sensory radius in such a short time shouldn''t be possible, which made Jean even more uncertain where their mystery assailant was.


    Putting her thoughts aside, Jean quickly extracted the bullet from Shen''s shoulder before mending the wound with healing magic. Shen grimaced, "Thanks, Jean, you''re a lifesaver. What would I do without you¡­"


    Suddenly, from the corner of his eye, Shen saw another bullet flying towards Jean¡­from a wall? He quickly pushed Jean to safety as the round whistled past her harmlessly, striking the opposite wall instead. Jean was stunned, but recovered quickly to erect a barrier protecting both Shen and her. Jean remarked, "I can''t maintain communication and this barrier concurrently for too long, one of them would have to go after 10 minutes. Sorry."


    Shen replied, "10 minutes is more than enough time for me to figure out what''s going on. I''ll defeat this mystery assailant before 10 minutes is up! Meanwhile, relay these instructions to the rest. The twins and leader Keane are to support Rachel who I believe is alone as she split away from Jonathan. Kai and Adeline are to support Jonathan in case things go awry on his end, since from your report, it seems that he''s perhaps facing a tough foe like the one we''re facing now. Is that clear?"


    Jean nodded as she quickly pumped down the orders to the rest on the ground. Shen then started racking his brains furiously for a possible explanation to his current predicament.


    Through her thermal lens, Katilyn could observe very clearly the location of her prey as well as their surroundings in fine detail. This piece of equipment cost a fortune, but it held perfect synergy with her Enigma Ability [Ricochet].


    This quirky ability enabled her rounds to bounce off surfaces as many times as she desired, which not only meant that she needn''t a direct line of fire to her target, it also implied that she could attack from multiple angles from the same spot, throwing her enemies into confusion.


    Katilyn smiled as she started calculating the trajectory of her next shot. Thanks to her thermal lens, she could see the structures of the buildings in fine detail, including windows and gaps. Coupled with her intelligence, she plotted her intended trajectory in no time.


    Katilyn commented, "Hhhm¡­ the first shot went off a little and the second shot missed due to a fluke. Since I need 10 reflections, charge 10 it would be for this 3rd shot." Katilyn steadied her rifle as it glowed slightly with her aura. She pulled the trigger calmly and watched in glee as her bullet flew as she had intended, ricocheting off the walls 10 times before it reached her intended target, the enemy sniper.


    To her dismay, her round had simply bounced off something invisible to even her thermal lens. "Drats, a mana barrier! I should have known! Let''s test how strong this barrier is!" Katilyn thought as she started to formulate another possible trajectory to her victims.


    When Kai heard the message from Jean, he knew that he''d little time to spare. However, caution was still required as Adeline had warned him prior to their ambush that these foes weren''t pushovers.


    Furthermore, it was weird that their lookouts didn''t appear vigilant assuming they had a sensor among them. It could be a trap after all. Kai hadn''t heard anything from Adeline, so he''d assumed that she was fine.


    Kai started clearing rooms one by one as he''d been taught in school. The recent terrorist attack by Night Wing raised the importance of combat in built-up areas, hence Close Quarters Battle (CQB) knowledge was made mandatory for every student in Zion Academy.


    Upon approaching the last room on his current floor, Kai had an unshakeable feeling he couldn''t explain, but decided to proceed anyway. Kai quickly opened the door to the room, staying close to the wall outside till he was confident that no one hostile was inside.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Kai quickly took a peek inside the room and realised that there was one blind spot. He swiftly rushed into the room, wary of that one blind spot. True enough, there was a masked man armed with a crossbow there and he instinctively released an arrow at Kai.


    Kai barely dodged it and retaliated with a [Lightning Bullet] that stunned his assailant. Seizing his chance, Kai quickly rushed forward and pierced his enemy with his [Lightning Blade], killing him instantly.


    After extracting his hand out from the poor man''s chest, Kai heaved a sigh of relief as he thought, "Somehow, this guy must have given Adeline the slip for she should have disposed any enemies that she could detect, even if they were out of sight. Those CQB lessons were a lifesaver."


    Suddenly, Kai heard the sound of an explosion from below. He remarked, "Our cover has been blown, no need to be all sneaky now!" as he rushed towards the source of the sound. Kai was stunned by what awaited him on the floor below. All the enemies had gathered together and were hurling spells at Adeline relentlessly.


    Adeline skilfully dodged all the incoming attacks, but she couldn''t advance as quickly as she hoped. Kai realised that the enemies have yet to notice him, so he used the opportunity to ready a [20mm Lightning Particle Cannon], a suitably lethal spell in such confined areas.


    When ready, Kai released the spell towards the cluster of enemies, creating a moderate explosion at the end of its course. Kai used this window to close the distance between him and his targets, with a [Lightning Blade] on his right hand. As he dived out of the smokescreen, he caught one of his stunned enemies off guard as he quickly disposed of him with a strike through the chest.


    Kai wasn''t the only one who utilised the momentary distraction. Adeline charged forward, using her [Phasewalker] to cut the throat of her nearest foe. When the smoke completely dispersed, it became clear that there were only 2 enemies remaining, since the impact of the blast earlier apparently killed one additional enemy.


    The remaining 2 foes recovered quickly and retaliated with attacks of their own, launching Intermediate tier spells their way. Kai instinctively activated his Luminos, merely utilising the enhanced visual prowess the special eye afforded him.


    Kai snaked through all the spells despite the short lapse between each other and when he was within range of one of his adversaries, he assassinated him with a straightforward [Lightning Blade]. Adeline made use of Kai''s distraction to leap behind the other enemy and ended his life with a quick slash to the nape.


    Kai said, "Excellent work, we should ensure the building is completely clear of enemies before we leave to support Jonathan. I''d hate to leave any of these guys alive." Adeline nodded in agreement as the pair rushed to clear the entire building.


    When they were gone, a mysterious figure suddenly materialised out of nowhere in the room. It was the very same person who had been following the Nirvanian squad all this while. He hissed, "Fancy giving those oafs a heads up that their enemies were coming and yet they could still botch things up! Ah well, it doesn''t matter in the end as they''re merely prolonging their lives before they meet their inevitable end at Lord Amon''s hands, hahaha!" before disappearing into thin air once again.


    Julian and Julia were rushing towards Rachel''s location as instructed by Jean. As they entered a cross junction, suddenly, Julian could see a blur from the right corner of his eye. He instinctively pulled his sister back in the nick of time, as a blast ripped through the road they were previously standing on, colliding into a building and collapsing it.


    The twins got into their battle stances as their new enemy emerged from the dust. It was Bone, armed with a hockey stick. On his feet were roller skates, which made Bone''s entire look similar to an ice hockey player.


    Bone said calmly, "I''ve my orders to kill you all by my boss. You have a choice. Offer your lives willingly and I''ll grant your death painlessly. Or fight for a chance to live, and suffer the brutal consequences."


    Julia smirked, "Well, we''ve received lots of death threats before and we''ve made it out alive. What should make this any different, especially if we work together, brother?" Julian nodded and Bone replied, "Your choice has been made. Prepare to be beaten into submission."


    The twins clenched their swords even more tightly as they could sense a huge amount of mana emanated by Bone, signalling the level of his raw power.


    Meanwhile, a boom sound could be heard in the distance, together with the sounds of shattering glass. Jonathan landed hard on the ground on his back, but what hurt him more was not his fall, but rather the punch to his gut by Cold Steel.


    Jonathan groaned as he struggled to get up, only to see Cold Steel emerging from the hole in the wall created from his attack. Cold Steel''s armour-plated body had quite a number of scratches, presumably the result of Jonathan''s [Scalpel Palm] technique, but none were serious enough to draw blood.


    Cold Steel remarked, "Wow, these scratches on my body were pretty close! Just a little deeper and they would have cut my flesh. If that''s all you''ve got however, you''re not going to hurt me even once before I bash you into a bloody pulp, hahaha!"


    To Jonathan''s horror, as Cold Steel started massaging his neck and stretching the various muscles on his upper body, the scratches started to fade away to give a brand new shiny metallic look. Jonathan thought frantically, "If he could recover the damage to his armour so easily, I would be exhausted before I even hurt him at this rate. Guess I''ve no choice but to raise the stakes on this battle."


    Jonathan cleared his mind as he simply focused on increasing the rate of mana flow through his limbs, even allowing it to seep out of his body, though he kept it in constant, rapid circulation around his limbs. In doing so, he increased the sharpness of his [Scalpel Palm] technique, much like how an increase in speed of a chainsaw would increase its cutting power.


    The change in the rate of mana flow was visible to all, as the air around Jonathan''s hands and feet started to distort rapidly. Cold Steel whistled, "Ho, looks like you still have a few tricks up your sleeve. Let''s see how dangerous you truly are."


    Without warning, Jonathan leapt forward in a flash, thrusting his palm right at Cold Steel''s chest. Blood spewed forth as the enhanced [Scalpel Palm] tore through steel like it was paper. Cold Steel''s eyes widened with shock at the failure of his defence.


    Before he could react however, Jonathan was already launching a few more strikes aimed at Cold Steel''s vital spots, such as his neck. Cold Steel barely avoided these fatal strikes, as he suffered deep cuts in other areas instead, such as his chin when he took a step back.


    It was as though Jonathan was a completely different individual from earlier, as he currently dictated the flow of the battle by overwhelming Cold Steel with incessant strikes he couldn''t block with his proud body. In desperation, Cold Steel realised that his earlier superiority was long gone and he could no longer go head-to-head with Jonathan.


    After Cold Steel jumped away from Jonathan, he quickly morphed his left hand into the tip of a steel spear. Cold Steel exclaimed, "Eat this! [Spear Vulcan]!" as his left arm extended and retracted furiously, making his attack similar to automatic fire from machineguns.


    Jonathan ran along the street, dodging every attack that landed right where he left as he disappeared out of sight at the corner of a nearby building. In hot pursuit, Cold Steel transformed his right arm into a chainsaw sword and extended it as he sliced that building horizontally, bringing the building down onto Jonathan, who barely dived to safety.


    Cold Steel continued his relentless assault with yet another [Spear Vulcan] with his left arm. Having nowhere to dodge, Jonathan attempted to counterattack with a palm strike against the incoming spear. To his delight, he managed to successfully block the attack and even grazed Cold Steel''s hand in the process. Cold Steel winced in pain as his left hand started bleeding.


    Jonathan proudly declared, "I see that your weapon is still a part of your body, so if it gets damaged, it will hurt. Taking this into consideration, with my strikes being able to cleave through your armour, I''ve nothing to fear from your attacks!"


    Jonathan quickly rushed towards Cold Steel, who appeared frantic and started launching desperate, poorly aimed attacks at him. Jonathan easily dodged every strike, reflecting those he couldn''t with his [Scalpel Palm]. When he got into striking distance, Jonathan thrusted his palm towards Cold Steel''s face, hoping to end this fight once and for all.


    Just as his palm strike was about to land, a smile suddenly crept up on Cold Steel''s face. Suddenly, Jonathan felt a sharp pain through his gut as his attack fell short of Cold Steel''s face, only nicking him slightly. Cold Steel licked the dripping blood off his face, as it became clear that his right arm, now a sword, had cleanly stabbed through Jonathan''s midsection.


    Cold Steel quickly extracted his arm out of Jonathan''s body as he gleefully declared, "Deceit is a key to victory, don''t you know that? I let you come close on purpose, so that I can deal you a fatal blow guaranteed to hit. Hahaha, now die!"


    Cold Steel raised his blade high, ready to slice Jonathan cleanly into half. Instinctively, Jonathan quickly drew a smoke grenade that Keane had given them all for emergencies and threw it, catching Cold Steel by surprise. Jonathan then used the momentary lapse to escape via the nearest alley.


    Jonathan clutched his wound as he limped painfully down the street. He heaved a sigh of relief after checking his rear for the presence of enemies. After realising that he could walk no further, Jonathan slid weakly onto the floor with his back against the wall. He would rest for a minute before moving to find a better hiding spot. Subsequently, he would send a S.O.S message to Jean.


    To his horror, he heard a maniacal laugh above him. "There you are! Nobody runs from Cold Steel, the Metal Assassin!" Cold Steel cried as he leapt off the top of the building, ready to slice Jonathan in two. Jonathan closed his eyes as he resigned himself to fate.


    To his surprise, a shadow leapt before him, blocking Cold Steel''s strike with cackling electricity. Cold Steel screamed in pain as he was electrocuted by the mysterious figure''s attack. He was then swept away by a strong wave of water that pushed him all the way down street.


    When Cold Steel recovered, he came face to face with 2 new adversaries. They were Kai and Adeline. Kai ordered, "Adeline, take him to safety and treat him. I''ll deal with this tin bastard. He''s weak against my lightning after all."


    Adeline nodded as she helped Jonathan onto his feet before jumping away. Cold Steel flashed a wide grin as a new, stronger foe had come to him voluntarily to die¡­

 Book 2 Chapter 12: The Demon Within

    Shen closed his eyes as he tried to sharpen his other senses, especially his hearing so that he may detect where the round would come from roughly. Suddenly, he heard the familiar sound of a whistling bullet approaching him in the direction of 4 o''clock.


    Within seconds, the bullet bounced off the surfaces of the adjacent walls a few times before flying towards Shen''s head far faster than he could track. Jean''s barrier barely saved him as the bullet managed to cause a slight crack in the barrier, remaining lodged halfway through the barrier.


    Shen got to work quickly, recalling the directions the bullet travelled in and which surfaces it ricocheted off as he drew a mental image of the trajectory of the round to backtrack the location of its firer. As he didn''t see all the reflections performed by the round, he couldn''t exactly pinpoint the location of the enemy sniper.


    Shen remarked, "Jean, I need you to augment the barrier slightly, the enemy is slowly increasing his/her firepower in an attempt to kill me. I need to survive a few more rounds, so that I can collect more data to pinpoint our slippery foe." Jean nodded and focused more mana to keep the barrier steady. As expected, a few more rounds shot towards Shen, all of which were barely halted by Jean who was panting by now in exhaustion.


    All of Jean''s effort was not for naught though. In these precious moments afforded to Shen, he went deep into his inner world, pushing his mental capacity to the limit as he placed mental images of the trajectories over each other in an attempt to find the precious intersection where his enemy would be found.


    Through sheer hard work and intense focus, Shen eventually recalled the place where all the trajectories started from. Combining this knowledge with the information presented on the map, Shen proudly labelled the derived enemy location on his map. He then looked out to search for his enemy and eventually found the landmark that was housing his bitter enemy.


    Not wanting to alert his enemy of his knowledge, Shen pretended to be frantic and searched all over the place. Suddenly, Shen simply regained his composure as he quickly pointed his rifle towards the marked location and took a quick, well-placed shot.


    Unlike most other rounds where he would simply overfill them with mana, making their firepower comparable to a cannon, Shen focused on shaping his mana along the tip of the bullet on top of simply infusing it with plenty of mana, making it as sharp as possible. This would be the driving force behind the penetration power of this round.


    Shen''s bullet tore through the obstacles as though they were paper before finally reaching its target, where the bullet exploded upon piercing through the wall of the target building, causing the building to collapse slowly as its supporting pillar was busted.


    Katilyn did not expect her adversary to pinpoint her location so accurately, so when she heard a round piercing through all the buildings towards her, she barely managed to escape the room before the round exploded in her past location.


    Though she escaped alive, she was not unscathed as the explosion generated a shellshock effect that knocked the air out of her. Katilyn limped weakly down the street, still weak and dizzy from the explosion earlier. She was racking her brain for a new hiding spot as well as a new victim when she suddenly halted as she came face to face with a man.


    It was Keane and fear overwhelmed Katilyn as she could feel death emanating from him. Katilyn''s face turned pale as she frantically raised her rifle to fire a few desperate shots at Keane. Keane smiled a deathly grin as he calmly danced through all the rounds before finally putting an end to her misery by slitting her throat with [Twilight].


    Katilyn''s eyes rolled up, revealing her whites as she slumped to the floor like a ragdoll, dead. Keane whispered, "A kill is a kill, no enemy should be spared, even when I''m in a rush to support Rachel." He then rushed off towards Rachel''s last reported location, praying that she''ll still be doing fine.


    Flames torched the street as Rachel barely leapt to safety, jumping off the walls of adjacent buildings a couple of times before reaching the rooftop of one of the buildings, escaping out of the sight of her pursuers.


    One pursuer muttered, "[Earth Pillar]." as the ground below his companions and him rose upwards, as they attempted to follow Rachel. Before they could reach the rooftop, a rude surprise awaited them as a few swords came flying towards them. The same pursuer as before instinctively conjured an [Earth Wall] to fend the attack, but not before one of his companions slipped past the incoming swords as he dived towards Rachel.


    That particular pursuer immediately extended the claws hidden in his knuckle guards as he swiped at Rachel relentlessly. Using her Enigma Ability, Rachel quickly conjured a pair of swords in both hands as she skilfully deflected the strikes aimed at her.


    Recognising her skill with the sword, the assailant quickly enhanced the sharpness of his blades with Wind magic. Rachel calmly countered with a simple mana armament as she flowed her mana through her swords, increasing their sharpness and sturdiness.


    Rachel knew that she couldn''t afford to stay put in one place for too long and get surrounded by all her pursuers, hence, she quickly dispatched of her first foe by conjuring a floating blade behind him. As he was too engrossed with defending against her incessant blows, he failed to notice the hidden blade at his rear and unwittingly pierced himself on it.


    Rachel took off again as the remaining pursuers nearly caught up with her. She thought, "I don''t have the ability to take all of them at once, my only chance is to isolate them one by one while waiting for reinforcements." Rachel''s agility made it difficult for her hunters to keep up with her, as she navigated corners and bends with ease while hopping from rooftop to rooftop.


    However, Rachel''s run came to an abrupt halt as she was struck by a stray [Fire Bullet] that caused her to crash awkwardly. Her enemies seized the opportunity by closing the gap immediately as they looked set to trap her.


    Before they could even lift a finger, they were surprisingly frozen in place all of a sudden. Rachel quickly got up to her feet as she examined the men. They appeared to be struggling against the unknown force that had bound them. Rachel smiled as she saw a figure approach silently from behind.


    It was Keane, and this was his Enigma Ability, [Immobilisation]. Any person caught in Keane''s field of vision would be immobilised until he removes eye contact with them. Keane chided, "What''re you waiting for, I can''t keep my eyes open all day."


    Rachel giggled as she conjured 4 gigantic swords hovering above the heads of her assailants-turned-victims. She whispered, "Your wish is my command." as the 4 swords dropped like a guillotine.


    Julian panted heavily as he was compelled to dodge another swing from Bone. Their battle with the hulk had been nothing short of intense, the damage to the battlefield evidence of the statement made earlier.


    It was bad enough that Bone possessed a freakish amount of strength and mana, which made every hit from him heavy enough to break more than a few bones. No, it wasn''t even his surprising mobility with those roller skates that agonised the twins.


    What truly confounded them was Bone''s durability. Yes, his immense output of mana created a naturally strong mana armour around him. However, even after the twins had broke through his armour to actually wound him, despite the numerous slashes and injuries Bone had received, he still stood strong and imposing as he continued his rampage against them.


    Julian was nearing his limit already. He poured in all his magic and stamina to break through Bone''s defences and scored a few wounds on him, but it was sadly to no avail. Julian took a glance at his sister. She was faring no better, as the wind flowing around her blade started to flicker.


    This was truly a struggle, as both sides were in terrible condition. It was now simply a battle of wills. Bone too was actually approaching his limit as well, but the mask on his face concealed any signs of exhaustion from the giant.


    Bone looked down at his feet. The skates which had served him so well were badly ruined by wear and tear, especially in this long drawn-out battle as they eventually gave way, leaving him without wheels. Bone began to feel a little giddy, but he knew he couldn''t afford to display any sign of weakness to his enemy. He gritted his teeth as he gripped the handle of his weapon with both hands.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Julian looked at Bone before glancing back at his sister. He said weakly, "Julia, this is it. The final strike. Pour everything you''ve got into this last attack!!" Julia nodded as all 3 of them started gathering the last vestiges of mana they could muster.


    The twins placed their swords together in an X-like fashion as they allowed their magic to intertwine with each other. They cried in unison, "[Combination Magic - Blaze Storm]!" as they swung their swords at Bone. Bone uttered a war cry as he slammed his cudgel against the incoming swords.


    The 2 forces refused to yield as the advance of the heinous flames were thwarted by Bone''s immense shockwave. Both sides continued to pour in more mana in hope of overcoming their adversary in a battle of attrition.


    However, at the end, there must be one victor. Eventually, Bone''s cudgel couldn''t withstand the pressure and broke under impact, allowing the twins to slash across his torso, incinerating him in the process as their combined attack ravaged through the streets. Bone released his weapon as the twins collapsed to their knees in exhaustion.


    Just as Julian thought his ordeal was over, he noticed that Bone was still towering over them as he shakily raised his fist to punch them. Julian cursed, "Damn, he can still move despite that attack? What a monster!"


    Suddenly, Bone simply froze in his tracks as he stood as still as a statue. After a few minutes of inaction, the twins slowly struggled to their feet and Julia tested Bone for any signs of breathing. There was none.


    Julia was about to remove his mask before Julian stopped her, explaining, "Let''s not tarnish the pride of a great warrior any further and leave him be. Only the greatest warriors would never fall, even upon death. You have my respect, Bone." Julia nodded as she retracted her hand, supporting her brother as they limped away from the dead Bone.


    Meanwhile, Kai and Cold Steel were staring intensely at each other, each waiting for the other to act first. Cold Steel remarked, "From that attack earlier, I can tell that you''re rather proficient with Lightning magic. However, do you think I wouldn''t be prepared against Lightning specialists?"


    Suddenly, Cold Steel''s body started emitting steam as it appeared to become redder with each passing second. Eventually, it appeared as though his body was covered by molten steel. The heat from Cold Steel''s body was so immense that Kai began to sweat profusely.


    Kai could tell that this molten steel armour was dangerous, as drops of molten steel melted the ground Cold Steel was standing on. Kai commented, "A combination of Fire magic and Enigma Ability to form a fusion element? This could be tricky."


    Kai had heard about fusion elements from his master, which were equivalent in status and rarity to Enigma Abilities. Fusion Elements were difficult to produce and master, for several conditions had to be met.


    One of these requirements was to have an affinity for more than one element. Kai fulfilled this condition, but even he has yet to achieve complete mastery over his fusion element, for there was immense difficulty in mixing and synergising 2 separate elements, not forgetting his ineptitude in Light magic.


    Kai gently wiped beads of sweat formed on his forehead before he swiftly launched himself towards his opponent, with a [Lightning Blade] in tow. Kai had the intention of testing his opponent''s proficiency with his fusion element, for a low proficiency would mean that his Lightning magic should still be able to hurt him so long as it was focused.


    Cold Steel cried, "Come! [Molten Vulcan]!" as his left arm morphed into a spear burning bright with molten steel before it pierced at Kai relentlessly. Kai slalomed his way through the barrage, but just before Kai could impale his enemy''s chest, he noticed an incoming horizontal slash from the left corner of his eye.


    Kai instinctively blocked the strike with a [Lightning Blade] swiftly generated on his left hand. To his dismay, the molten blade ate away his electricity so fast that he barely had any time to back off from Cold Steel before his hand was completely seared and cleaved. Kai blew gently at his left hand in an attempt to relieve the burn wound he had obtained as Cold Steel merely smirked.


    Cold Steel taunted, "Guess I overestimated you, your Lightning magic is so paltry that my molten steel simply burned through it. You''re so boring, I think it''s time to end this!" Kai snarled in response, "You want power, I''ll give you power! [40mm Lightning Particle Cannon]!" as he released a highly concentrated beam of electricity at Cold Steel.


    Cold Steel jested, "Now that''s more like it! [Molten Meteor Smash]!" as his right hand morphed into an amorphous mass of molten steel that grew rapidly before lashing out towards Kai''s attack in the form of a gigantic fist similar to the [Titan Fist] spell.


    Upon clashing, both attacks refused to concede as sharp lightning cackled and searing flames billowed, reflecting the amount of magic power put into both spells. Eventually, a huge explosion resulted that blew both duellists away from each other.


    Kai quickly drew [Cavalier] from his pocket and murmured, "Extend and impale, [Cavalier]!" [Cavalier] morphed into its spear form and Kai used its spear tip to pierce the ground in an attempt to stop himself from flying further. Similarly, Cold Steel had transformed one of his arms into a sword that served to halt his momentum.


    Kai thought, "Even ranged attacks don''t work¡­guess it all boils down to this." Kai started channelling electricity on one hand and Light magic on the other as he gripped [Cavalier] with both hands.


    [Cavalier] was made of Saintwood, which is obtained from the World Trees that are solely found in the Forest of Pangaea. These trees, which contain a high concentration of Light magic due to their immense exposure to sunlight, made good conduits for Light magic. Thus, this eases the balancing and synergising processes required for Kai to synthesise his fusion element.


    Soon enough, Kai''s Lightning magic and Light magic combined harmoniously to give birth to the fusion element [White Lightning]. Kai muttered to himself, "I can''t maintain this fusion element for long, got to strike him hard and fast."


    Cold Steel raised an eyebrow as his face reflected an amused expression. He commented, "So you do have a trick up your sleeve. However, can you truly best me with this little gimmick?" Kai silently activated his Luminos on his left eye as he charged towards Cold Steel, his spear cackling with bright white electricity.


    Cold Steel was taken aback by the sudden change in Kai''s left pupil, but still managed to calmly launch a [Molten Vulcan] towards Kai. With the help of his enhanced visual prowess, Kai dodged the attacks even more efficiently than before. When he reached within striking distance, Cold Steel attempted to interrupt his attack in the same fashion which he did before.


    However, Kai simply leapt and expertly spun his way out of the attack. Subsequently, he thrust his spear forward towards Cold Steel''s exposed left chest while using his Luminos Ability [Erase] simultaneously. This resulted in Cold Steel losing his [Molten Armour] temporarily, which was sufficient time for Kai to impale Cold Steel through his heart, electrocuting him badly with his [White Lightning]. Cold Steel screamed in pain before going limp and collapsing on his knees.


    Kai quickly retracted [Cavalier] from his fallen adversary, reverting it back to its pen form before turning around and walking away. Kai looked up towards Adeline and gave her a weak smile. However, all he saw was a frantic expression on her face as though she was trying to warn him of some impending danger. The last thing he remembered feeling was a sharp pain to the back of his neck as he instantly fell unconscious after that attack.


    Kai collapsed face first onto the ground, his neck bleeding profusely as a pool of blood slowly emerged around his neck. Cold Steel licked the blood off his right hand as he laughed maniacally, "Your attack hurts like hell, but it won''t kill me because I have situs inversus. Hahaha!"


    Adeline clasped both of her hands in front of her mouth as she watched on in horror. It was difficult to acceptthat Cold Steel wasn''t killed simply because the location of his organs were mirrored, meaning that his heart was on his right instead.


    Cold Steel glanced towards Adeline, "You 2 are next, prepare yourself!" Suddenly, a wave of dread swept over the nearby area as Cold Steel froze in fear. He turned behind slowly, only to find Kai back on his feet, his eyes glowing dark red.


    Adeline clasped her hands tightly together as she has never felt so much¡­death coming from any person, not to mention her boyfriend. Kai had never been this vengeful and maniacal before. Adeline swore that her eyes wasn''t playing tricks on her as she could clearly see the foul, red mana being emitted from Kai like a toxic miasma.


    Cold Steel snapped out of his shock and quickly reactivated his [Molten Body], hastily aiming a [Molten Sword] slash towards Kai''s exposed neck. Kai simply raised his right arm to block the attack with the back of his hand, the foul mana effectively warding off the heat of Cold Steel''s technique.


    Before Cold Steel could react, Kai swiftly grabbed his transformed arm with his fingers and crushed the blade between them. Cold Steel howled in pain as he undid the transformation on his left hand, revealing a broken hand.


    Without warning, Kai appeared in front of Cold Steel in a flash and launched a punch at his gut. Despite the protection awarded by his [Molten Body], Cold Steel''s defence simply crumbled under Kai''s peculiar attack as he coughed out blood.


    This was only the beginning, as Kai relentlessly pummelled Cold Steel with several more punches. Adeline couldn''t bear to watch as the sounds of cracking steel and broken bones were clearly audible. By the time Kai had finished his rout, Cold Steel''s body had already went limp as he died from severe physical trauma.


    Adeline noticed that there were some unnatural white patches all over Kai''s body, as she witnessed him placing both hands on the shoulders of the now dead Cold Steel. Jonathan, who just awoke from his state of unconsciousness, weakly assisted himself up to take a peek as he asked, "Is it over already¡­my god!"


    Jonathan and Adeline both witnessed Kai''s brutal act as he pulled Cold Steel''s body towards his incoming knee with such force that the head of the corpse burst into blood that spattered all over the nearby wall. Kai then discarded the headless body of Cold Steel like an unwanted toy before letting out a guttural shriek that could be heard throughout the entire town.


    Adeline sobbed tearfully, tears flowing down her cheeks while Jonathan was stumped in horror of the new menace. Fortunately for them, Kai''s red eyes started fading and steam emerged from the white patches of his body as they slowly faded. Kai then lost consciousness as he lurched forward, collapsing onto the ground.


    Once she was confident that Kai was truly unconscious, Adeline quickly rushed to his side, only to realise that the fatal injury on his neck was completely patched up, leaving a white scar. She quickly checked his vitals and discovered that his condition was surprisingly stable with no injuries whatsoever.


    Keane suddenly appeared out of nowhere with the twins and Rachel behind him as he questioned, "I''ll save the questions for later, let''s meet up with Shen and Jean. We''re getting the hell out of this place. Help me with Jonathan, will ya, Adeline? I''ll take Kai."


    Keane then hoisted the unconscious body of Kai over his shoulder as the team moved slowly to regroup with their support personnel, marking an end to what has been a gruelling battle.

 Book 2 Chapter 13: Daredevil Gambit

    <Southern Front>


    The vast southern plains made it difficult for anybody to exploit the terrain to his advantage. Hence, the battle between the armies of Miran and Nirvania largely became one of attrition here, as both forces were comparable in strength.


    After all, unlike the battle at the Western Front where the Miran Army suffered from a shortage of magicians due to Neptune''s arrogance, in this battle, Miran did not hesitate to display their firepower, bringing magicians and gunners into the fray.


    Of course, Nirvania recognised that in this situation, the victor is simply the one with greater power as they pulled out their big guns as well. When the battle began, though the commanders on both sides attempted to exercise as much control as possible, all tactics and formations were simply thrown out of the window the moment they engaged.


    What was originally structured fighting had degenerated into a savage bloodbath, with both sides simply seeking to obliterate the opposition. Commander of the 2nd Division, Martial Duke Ken, watched on stoically as the flames of war burned ever brighter. He closed his eyes momentarily before speaking softly, "I''m going in."


    One of his direct subordinates, a man with slick hair who was in his 30s, exclaimed, "What? You''re going to leap right into that mess? Shouldn''t you conserve your energy for the big fish that has yet to appear? Hey, old man, don''t forget that your age is catching up with you. Sit back and take a chill pill!"


    This was the Left Hand of the Martial Arts Federation, Delvin. In response, the Right Hand of the Martial Arts Federation, an old man around Ken''s age named Feng, hissed, "Delvin, where are your manners? I''m sure Master Ken has his reasons for intervening now. Instead of questioning his actions, as his aides, shouldn''t we make his life easier by clearing the path ahead?"


    As Ken jumped right into the fray without speaking further, Delvin calmly drew a cigarette and lit it, exhaling a single puff before discarding the half-burnt cigarette. Feng glared at him and Delvin simply shrugged his shoulders, exclaiming, "What? Can''t I even enjoy a single puff, which might well be my very last? You know, a fighter got to relax before the big fight, right, mate?"


    Feng shook his head as he sighed before turning around to face a young, slim lady with auburn hair. "Breeze, you''ll take command of the command post till the commander returns. Understood?" Breeze replied meekly, "As you wish, fath-, no, Master Feng. Stay safe." Feng gruffly nodded before he picked up speed to catch up with Ken.


    Delvin whined, "Ah, this war business is really a drag! I could be playing poker right now! Roulette would be nice too! Definitely more exhilarating than battle!" Breeze added sarcastically, "Is there nothing more important than gambling in your life? You really live up to your moniker, the ''Daredevil Gambit''."


    Delvin rudely dug his ear before jesting, "My, you really behave 50 years above your age! Do all your family members enjoy nagging like you and your father? Jeez, I guess that''s why you''re still single and NOT ready to mingle. Guys need their space, you know? Before you can nag any further, I''ll be on my way now, bye!" Delvin quickly sprinted off while laughing, leaving a fuming Breeze whose face was flushed red with embarrassment.


    One of the sentries stationed at the command post asked, "My lady, pardon me for being rude, but I simply don''t understand how a lackadaisical person like him can end up as one of the top members of the Martial Arts Federation. I mean, he doesn''t embody discipline like your father and Duke Ken, not to mention all those vices he possess!"


    Breeze drew a deep breath before replying calmly, "Well, he was not like this at the beginning. Father told me that he only became like this since his wife died from a terminal illness incurable by both science and magic. Since then, he lost all faith in working hard to fight against one''s fate, believing instead that destiny was insurmountable. That led to a long term depression which caused him to sink into all those vices, as he no longer has a good purpose to carry on living."


    The sentry replied with an astonished expression, "If things were really that terrible, why did Duke Ken keep Master Delvin by his side following those years, not to mention the war we''re currently embroiled in?"


    Breeze explained, "The grandmaster must have believed that martial arts was the only way for Master Delvin to rediscover his purpose in living. It was to ensure that he had something to occupy his mind with instead of dark thoughts of self-harm. After all, Master Delvin''s late wife was a fan of martial arts too, she often visited the Grandmaster when she was well."


    The sentry lowered his head, wearing a guilty expression as Breeze returned her attention to the events unfolding in the battlefield.


    Upon the entry of the top 3 members of the Martial Arts Federation, the landscape of the battlefield instantly changed. From his gigantic leap, Ken landed straight in the middle of the Miranian forces. A Miran soldier cried in surprise, "What the hell? How did an unarmed old man get here all of a sudden? Let''s get him!"


    Miranian warriors and magicians alike started turning their attention towards Ken, as they raised their blades and staves towards him. Suddenly, an invisible shockwave rippled through the Miranian ranks in front of Ken from his left to right, instantly blowing several soldiers away.


    The other Miran soldiers froze in fear temporarily before resuming their charge, thinking that the earlier phenomenon was merely a fluke. Ken adopted a unique stance, with his palms facing each other and one above the other, such that his fingers were pointing in opposite directions. He slowly drew his right palm backwards to his waist, before thrusting it forward swiftly while twisting his wrist concurrently.


    A shockwave emerged from Ken''s empty palm, engulfing a large number of enemies in front of him, instantly clearing an open path. The Miranian soldiers behind Ken frantically launched their spears towards his seemingly unguarded back, only to have him jump a few metres into the air, avoiding the attacks. He then quickly spun around to face them while in mid-air, thrusting his palm downwards to the ground.


    To everybody''s surprise, a huge palm imprint with an area of approximately 100m<sup>2</sup> suddenly appeared on the ground, sending an omnidirectional shockwave that blew back everyone caught in its periphery. The unlucky ones caught in the centre of the attack were simply crushed to death.


    The same sentry at the command post stammered as he witnessed Ken sending Miranian troops flying one by one with punches and kicks, "What m-monstrous strength, is he even human? What technique was that earlier? I''ve never seen a martial arts form so¡­destructive before."


    Breeze calmly replied, "That''s Grandmaster Ken''s [Buddha Palm] technique. Only those who''ve reached the pinnacle of mind, body and soul can hope to acquire and master this technique, for it is extremely demanding."


    As Ken continued to wallop more enemy troops with ease comparable to flicking a fly, a giant among the Miranian troops pushed his way forward to engage him. The Miranian knight towered over Ken, his height almost 2 times that of Ken''s. His body was also far bulkier than Ken''s, with his broad shoulders and bulging biceps in contrast to the lean and toned body of Ken.


    The Miranian knight barked, "To think a frail old man is the cause of all these problems! Move away! I, Sir Gelrin, would settle this instantly!" Gelrin drew the enormous 2-handed sword on his back and swung it down on Ken with all his might. Ken calmly thrust his left palm upwards to counter the incoming strike. The resultant clash created a shockwave that knocked the weak off their feet.


    To Gelrin''s horror, the blade of his great sword broke at the point which Ken made contact with it, sending it spiralling uncontrollably into the air. Ken glared at Gelrin, declaring solemnly, "Now, this is what you call an ATTACK." before twisting his body sharply, his right side facing Gelrin as he swiftly swung his fist across his body, striking Gelrin in the gut with the back of his hand.


    Gelrin''s abdomen slowly caved in from the impact, before his entire body took flight suddenly, launching him through the ranks of Miranian troops. Ken looked up and scanned his surroundings, muttering, "It''s about time you showed yourselves, 5 Pillars of Miran!" as the enemies around him cautiously approached him.


    Meanwhile, the Right Hand, Feng, was occupied with his own battles. Watching his superior tear through ranks of Miranian troops, he remarked, "I''ve got to help Master Ken thin out the enemy ranks!"


    Facing his opponents who were all charging towards him brazenly with their weapons raised, Feng simply rushed past them, using his [Finger Pierce] technique from his martial arts style, the [Superhuman Kung Fu Style] to swiftly execute all incoming enemies.


    A magician behind him readying an offensive spell had his skull cracked by Feng''s [Finger Pierce - Flying Bullet] technique, which he used to snipe down a few more enemies with a few flicks of his index fingers.


    Upon seeing a large horde of enemies rushing towards him, more than he could possibly execute in one run if he was to charge in blindly, Feng quickly placed his left plant foot forward while twisting his body in a clockwise fashion. Leaning forward till his body was parallel to the ground, Feng swiftly performed a roundhouse kick in a wide arc, unleashing his [Wind Leg - Grand Arc] technique.


    The huge blade of wind effortlessly sliced through his foes, their cries echoing through the air as Feng continued his rout without mercy.


    Delvin watched his 2 comrades continue their individual rampages before smirking, "I won''t get outshone by 2 old geezers! Come on, you imbeciles!" He quickly adopted a boxing stance, with his 2 feet shuffling rapidly as he weaved from side to side.


    The sentry at the command post enquired, "What''s with that unorthodox boxing style? I''ve never seen boxers with such peculiar footwork before!" Breeze proudly declared, "That''s Master Delvin''s [Shadow Boxing Style], a boxing style which deviates from traditional boxing that predominantly focuses on upper body movement. By combining rapid footwork with intense punches, Master Delvin becomes nearly untouchable while delivering fatal counterattacks."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The sentry nodded as he personally witnessed the [Shadow Boxing Style] in action, as Delvin weaved and bobbed through the waves of enemies, launching straights right into their faces immediately after dodging their attacks. Delvin muttered, "This is taking too much time and effort, perhaps I should throw some harder punches."


    After narrowly dodging an incoming spell, Delvin drew his right arm back, concentrating more mana on his right fist as he landed his fist instantly on his adversary''s face in a blur. This was Delvin''s go-to technique, [Sonic Straight], a punch which combines speed and strength to generate power.


    The unlucky foe was flung back a considerable distance, crashing through his allies. Delvin followed up with a few more [Sonic Straight] techniques that enabled him to clear his enemies more efficiently.


    Just as Delvin was starting to get bored of simply overwhelming his opponents with considerable ease, a loud, commanding voice boomed, "All of you, stand down! He''s not an opponent you can face with your calibre! You guys focus your efforts on the advancing Nirvanian troops, these powerhouses are merely serving as a distraction from their true objective of seizing this territory! Leave this man to me!"


    The owner of the voice was literally a behemoth dressed in titanic armour. On the sides of his shoulders and shoulder pads were spikes, and he wore a helmet with a pair of horns the length of swords.


    Delvin scoffed, "What a ridiculous-looking armour, is it supposed to kill me by laughter? On a serious note, this guy does exude a more formidable presence than the rest. Maybe he would prove a better match up?"


    One Miranian soldier stammered, "I-It''s Sir Bull! Let''s get out of their way lest we get caught in their rampage!" Delvin smiled before he blitzed towards Bull in a zigzag pattern, aiming quickly at Bull''s right flank. Delvin cried, "Eat this, [Blitz Hook]!" as he threw a left hook towards Bull''s waist. The attack clearly connected, generating a miniature shockwave as Bull stood firm.


    To Delvin''s surprise, there was not a single scratch or dent on Bull''s armour. Delvin muttered, "Not even a small dent¡­how about this?" Delvin increased his speed to the extent that he created 3 afterimages of himself at any point of time. Delvin shouted, "[Trident Straight]!" as all 3 afterimages launched converging strikes on Bull''s midriff, generating an even larger shockwave than before.


    Delvin''s eyes widened in horror as his attack once again appeared to have no effect on Bull. Without warning, Bull quickly grabbed Delvin by the waist and hoisted him into the air above his head. Twirling Delvin in the air, Bull then leapt slightly, smashing Delvin''s body head-first into the ground with his [Hammer Bomb] technique, creating a large shockwave noticeable to all in the battlefield.


    Delvin emerged from the rubble after a short while, his forehead bleeding rather profusely. He remarked casually, "Wow, that actually hurts! If I hadn''t covered myself with mana armament that would''ve been really dangerous!"


    Bull smirked arrogantly, "I''m actually surprised your skull didn''t split open with that attack. Not that it matters, you can''t land a single decent blow on me after all. The combination of 3 factors. my [Iron Body] technique from the [Superhuman Kung Fu Style], my immense mana reservoir and this armour, the D-Rank [Adamantine Armour] makes my defence absolute! There''s no way you can win me if that''s all you''ve got!"


    Delvin replied begrudgingly, "[Superhuman Kung Fu Style] you say? Darn, it''s that annoying geezer, Feng''s techniques, he really ought to exercise some control over the teachings of his techniques! Ah well, so long as you''re not a master of the [Superhuman Kung Fu Style], even if you''re tough as hell, you can''t beat me into submission!"


    Bull replied confidently, "I don''t dare to declare that I''m a Master of the [Superhuman Kung Fu Style], but my mastery over these 2 techniques from it should be sufficient to defeat you!" Bull disappeared in a blur, only to reappear instantly behind Delvin, giving him a good hard tackle with his shoulder.


    Delvin was sent flying uncontrollably like a ragdoll where he bounced off the ground a few times before finally skidding to a halt. At the command post, Breeze watched Delvin''s duel with anxiety.


    Breeze exclaimed, "Delvin''s opponent is a user of my father''s [Superhuman Kung Fu Style]! What''s worse is that this is the first time I''ve seen someone actually combine 2 or more techniques from the [Superhuman Kung Fu Style] to form such a devastating attack!"


    Delvin helped himself weakly to his feet as he said, "Wow, this attack hits harder than the previous one. To think that you actually managed to combine the [Iron Body] technique with the [Flash Step] technique into your shoulder charge, not to mention the mana armament and the weight of that armour of yours, I guess I''d really underestimated you, perhaps it''s time to test this baby out."


    Delvin drew a fingerless glove from his pocket and wore it over his right hand. Bull remarked, "I give you credit for surviving my [Iron Flash Tackle]. However, whatever weapon you draw now wouldn''t make your battle any less futile."


    Delvin jested, "Ho? I got this baby from the boss of a casino I frequently visit, he told me this weapon fits my personality to a tee. Let''s test it out to see if it''s true. Gamble thy life, [Fortune Gauntlet]!" Delvin''s right glove morphed into a gauntlet with a display screen on the back of his hand.


    All of a sudden, Bull disappeared and soon enough, it became an intense competition of speed between the 2 duellists, with Bull on the attack and Delvin focusing on dodging. Delvin soon noticed a chance to land a clean strike with his [Fortune Gauntlet] and he immediately did so without hesitation.


    Delvin cried, "Eat this, [Jackpot Straight]!" as he aimed a straight at Bull''s gut with his right. Bull''s eyes widened with shock as he expected something big to happen. Much to everybody''s disappointment, the attack was pathetic and pretty much the same as a normal [Sonic Straight].


    Bull noticed that the number reflected on Delvin''s gauntlet was 2. Delvin quickly leapt backwards to safety as he cursed, "How unlucky! Ah well, the golden rule of gambling is that you have to keep trying if you want to win the lottery! Same here, the more I try, the closer I get to the perfect 10!"


    The heated exchange between Delvin and Bull repeated a few more times, with Delvin sneaking in strikes rated between 2 to 5. Bull couldn''t feel any considerable damage for ratings between 2 to 4, however, 5 was actually pretty near to bypassing his defence and hurting him.


    During their exchange, Delvin had suddenly drew a 6 on his [Fortune Gauntlet] as his attack successfully connected, creating a fist-sized dent on Bull''s armour and pushed him back a few metres. Bull coughed out blood in surprise as he rubbed his sore gut gently.


    Delvin flashed a Cheshire grin as he realised that his current tactics were working. On the other hand, Bull thought, "If a 6 could already break through my absolute defence so easily, what if he really draws a super high number like 10? Won''t it obliterate me completely?"


    Bull drew a deep breath as he calmly said, "Hhhm, it seems that you actually managed to hurt me. Very well, I can''t afford to play games with you any further. I''ll show you how scary I really am." Suddenly, Delvin broke into cold sweat as he could sense an immense amount of mana welling within Bull.


    Bull took off instantly, and Delvin barely dodged his [Iron Flash Tackle] with a twist of his body. Just as it appeared that Bull had missed his mark, he suddenly twisted his body towards Delvin and swung his right forearm towards him. Delvin was sent flying into the air by Bull''s [Iron Flash Lariat] as he coughed out blood from the impact.


    As Delvin was plummeting back to the ground uncontrollably, Bull leapt towards him with so much force that a crater was formed where he had took off. Lowering his head, Bull pierced Delvin''s body with the ''horns'' on his helmet, as both crashed hard onto the ground. This was Bull''s ultimate technique, the [Iron Flash Megahorn].


    After the dust cloud had settled, it was clear that Bull was the only one left standing, as Delvin lay on the ground unconscious in a pool of blood. Bull turned around and walked away from Delvin''s body. He declared, "Victory is mine! It''s time to continue crushing these Nirvanian twats, who''s with me?" The Miranian troops all yelled in jubilation as their morale had gone up with the defeat of one of the enemies'' strongest fighters.


    On the other hand, the Nirvanians became more dispirited with the fall of one of their leaders. At the command post, tears flowed from Breeze''s eyes as she couldn''t believe what laid before her. She stammered, "H-How could he go just like that? G-Get up, you fool!"


    Amidst his battle, Ken glanced in the direction of Delvin and muttered, "Delvin¡­" On the other hand, after dispatching one more foe, Feng turned towards the direction where Delvin was and cursed indignantly, "That fool! Now, the momentum is against us! Got to quickly clear these areas and re-establish our momentum. That idiot!"


    <Delvin''s Inner World>


    Delvin''s eyes slowly fluttered open as he realised that he was lying on smooth, comfortable grass. He sat up and discovered that he was in the Naran Plains, a large field found in the neighbouring rural areas of Nirvana, the capital. This was where he would frequently visit with his wife, Elaine, whenever he had any spare time.


    The vastness of the plains, the fragrance of the air, and the absence of noise increased the ambience of the Naran Plains, making it the perfect location for a nice, relaxing vacation. A gentle voice suddenly disrupted Delvin''s chain of thought. "Delvin, I hope you''ve been well all this time."


    Delvin turned his head sharply to come face to face with his late wife, Elaine. Delvin stuttered, "W-What¡¯s going on? Am I dead? Nah, it doesn''t matter. It''s so good to see you, Elaine. To think that we can finally be together after so long."


    Elaine shook her head gently, "Your time to join me has yet to come, Delvin. I''m only here to give you a message that I had longed to deliver since time immemorial. Do you know why I love it when you practise martial arts in front of me?"


    Delvin was taken aback by the sudden question, and replied honestly, "As a matter of fact, I don''t. I guess the forms are beautiful in your eyes or they are a symbol of my discipline?"


    Elaine smiled gently and answered, "Aesthetics and personal commitment are only superficial answers to my question. The truth is, ever since the day we first met, I''ve always viewed martial arts as a manifestation of justice, as the strong arms that would protect the weak. You, of all people, have been my idol in this regard. My heart never fails to flutter in joy when I see you standing up for what''s right, fighting with those techniques that you''ve honed for so long in the name of justice.


    Every single scar on your body from training or bouts is to me, a mark of love for your fellow men, a mark that displays your willingness to bear the price of protecting your loved ones. Hence, I beseech you, to carry on living and carry on fighting for those around you, including me, for those who know you best understand that every punch you throw is not in cold blood and hatred for your enemies, but in warmth and love for those whom you protect."


    At this point of time, tears had already flooded Delvin''s eyes. As his surroundings became brighter, he asked slowly, "Elaine, is this all real? Or is it just happening inside my head?" Elaine smiled and winked as she chirped, "Of course it''s happening in your head. But who''s to say it isn''t real? Now off you go, to continue your duty as a sentinel for love and peace."


    Delvin opened his eyes suddenly and winced from the pain of Bull''s earlier attack. He then slowly struggled to his feet, much to the horror of all the Miranians present. Even Bull wore a surprised expression on his face when he turned back to see the focal point of the commotion.


    Bull stammered, "I-Impossible, that attack should have killed you!" Delvin smiled as he snickered, "Well, I just received some enlightenment from a loved one. The way I''ve been approaching battles these past few years is wrong. I was wrong to have simply desired the destruction of my enemies."


    Bull cried, "What nonsense are you blabbering? In battle, the victor is the one who eradicates his foes. Apart from annihilation of your enemies, what else can you focus on?" Delvin smiled, "That''s where you''re mistaken. Now, I no longer fight solely to destroy my enemies. Come, I''ll show you what true power is."


    Bull''s face turned livid as he bellowed, "I''ll put an end to your nonsense right here! Die, [Iron Flash Megahorn]!!" Bull leapt towards Delvin at breakneck speed, the mana surrounding him severely dense as his horns looked set to rip Delvin apart. Delvin calmly muttered, "Fortune favours the brave." as the number on his gauntlet, unbeknownst to his adversary, became a 10.


    Timing his punch perfectly, Delvin muttered as he launched his fist forward, "[Jackpot Straight - Lottery Strike]." A gigantic, dazzling beam of light emerged from the end of Delvin''s fist, engulfing Bull completely before he could reach Delvin.


    The attack was so huge that it cut through the entire length of the battlefield, decimating hundreds of Miranian troops including some at their command post. Due to Delvin''s fearsome attack, the battle between both sides halted momentarily as both sides needed time to absorb the new reality of the situation.


    Upon complete dissipation of Delvin''s beam, Bull was found dead, his entire armour shattered leaving only his underwear. Delvin muttered to himself softly, "I hope you saw that beautiful light from up there, a representation of my overwhelming desire to protect my comrades and loved ones, Elaine." as he slowly lost consciousness again.

 Book 2 Chapter 14: True Essence of Martial Arts

    As he witnessed Delvin being evacuated by Nirvanian troops, Feng chuckled, "Ha, that young fool really outshone me with that passionate attack. It''s now my turn to take centre stage!" Feng continued dispatching more enemy troops with the 2 offensive techniques from his [Superhuman Kung Fu Style], namely [Finger Pierce] and [Wind Leg].


    Feng thought, "Isn''t there anyone else at least as strong as Delvin''s opponent? The enemies are getting boring." His chain of thoughts were rudely interrupted by a mocking albeit familiar voice, "I recognise that expression of boredom on your face any day, Sensei! How about I liven up this battle for you? Though I guarantee it won''t end pretty for you in the end."


    Feng sharply turned around to see a tall, muscular man with a clean shaven head. His hands were stained in a deep red colour as several Nirvanian bodies were littered around him. Feng growled softly, "Yama¡­I can''t believe you actually defected to Miran. You and Gale were my greatest regrets, for you two had left too early."


    Yama snickered, "Gale and I aren''t kids anymore, old man. We don''t need to live under the protection of your wing for eternity. Especially when we had already mastered all 6 forms of the [Superhuman Kung Fu Style] and its hidden technique, the [Grand King Cannon]."


    The sentry at the command post asked, "Actually, I''m rather curious about the [Superhuman Kung Fu Style] that both you and your father practise, since it''s the most widespread yet demanding martial arts style in Nirvania, so much so that it''s popular among the top fighters in our military, each having mastered at least one of the 6 renowned forms. Could you please enlighten me a little on this style, my lady?"


    Breeze answered proudly, "Well, the [Superhuman Kung Fu Style] is actually a pretty primal martial arts form, for it already existed long before humans could utilise mana properly. The basis of this form is its focus on the physical attributes of the user. To perform feats such as generating a blade of wind with a swipe of one''s legs without the use of mana, one''s body must be in peak physical condition. Hence, the name ''Superhuman'' for only those who had honed their bodies physical abilities to the zenith can aspire to be a master of this style.


    Apart from physical perfection, this style also focuses on being holistic, utilising every part of the body for offense, defence and evasion. We have firstly, the [Finger Pierce] technique, a simple forward thrust with one''s finger with so much speed, strength and toughness that bricks can be broken without mana.


    Next, the [Wind Leg] technique that focuses on the lower half of the body, training one''s legs to swing with such devastating power and speed that the wind from its momentum is capable of slicing steel.


    Thirdly, the [Iron Body] technique, where the user flexes all his muscles simultaneously to increase the toughness and sturdiness of the entire body.


    Four, the [Swaying Willow] where the user simply goes with the flow of his opponent''s attacks, letting them flow through him like how the wind flows through the willow, causing it to sway instead of snapping and collapsing if it were to resist the wind forcefully.


    Five, the [Flash Step] where instantaneous ''teleportation'' is possible with extreme acceleration which is a result of a powerful kick-off.


    Finally, the [Sky Leap] where the ability to ''fly'' is granted as the users keep themselves afloat in mid-air with powerful mid-air kicks."


    The sentry continued asking, "I heard there''s a hidden technique in this style. Could you share with me more if it''s not too sensitive?"


    Breeze''s face turned a little red with anger as she exclaimed, "Well, yes, I''m not supposed to divulge too much on this, otherwise it wouldn''t be called a hidden technique, right? Even I have actually yet to learn it, all I''ve heard Father say was that this technique requires complete mastery over the 6 techniques of this style, as it would require the activation of all the muscles in the body to use."


    Meanwhile, Feng shot back, "The techniques you have all learnt are incomplete. Especially Gale''s."


    Yama laughed uncontrollably before he turned serious, "Sensei, I know all the dark secrets you''ve been withholding from us. [Grand King Cannon]? The way you insist we use this technique is a joke! You always preach for us to feel and utilise the energy stored in every single muscle of our body, accumulating this energy before releasing it.


    This is simply ancient humans discovering the most primitive method of milking whatever little mana they possessed! Sensei, we''re living in the modern age now, where mana is abundant and is the source of all our powers! Look at the weak and frail magician, he still poses a threat because of the huge amount of mana at his disposal!


    The future of martial arts would revolve around mana control and expenditure, its only physical aspect the forms and techniques designed for combat efficiency. In other words, the days where simple, straightforward yet excessive physical training were revered are over! Martial arts only need techniques and mana control now!"


    Feng closed his eyes and sighed, "If you think that only mana usage and combat techniques are important in martial arts, you got a long way to go, Yama. I guess the only way out now is to beat some sense into you."


    Yama smiled as he replied arrogantly, "My sentiments exactly! I''ll show you the power of martial arts in the New Age! A glorious age where I would be at the forefront together with Master Ryu!"


    Feng''s eyes widened in shock as he exclaimed, "Ryu? He''s here too?" Ignoring Feng''s question, Yama declared, "Sensei, I believe that I''ve already far surpassed you. With the combination of my mana expenditure and the new fusion martial arts form I''ve created, the [Super Beast Kung Fu Style], your defeat is absolute!"


    Without warning, Yama leapt towards Feng and began showering him with a flurry of claw strikes. Feng simply avoided all of them using the [Swaying Willow] technique, as he simply read the force from Yama''s attacks and moved his body just clear of every strike.


    Yama hissed, "Humph! Your reflexes and agility are as good as ever. However, there''s one fatal flaw with the [Swaying Willow] technique. Just as a tree is always rooted to the ground, using this technique keeps your lower half immobile and thus vulnerable to attacks!"


    When he finished his statement, he aimed a swipe at Feng''s legs. Feng instinctively jumped to avoid being tripped and immediately retaliated with a [Wind Leg] performed with an upward swing.


    Yama simply brushed off Feng''s attack with his [Iron Body] technique as he resumed his offensive. Yama continued battering Feng with heavy strikes, as the old master expertly avoided taking them head-on, either by dodging or re-directing them away from himself.


    Suddenly, Yama disappeared in a blur as he used the [Flash Step] technique to get behind Feng. Without hesitation, he thrust his right hand forward, aiming at the back of Feng''s head as he focused mana at his fingertips.


    Feng barely ducked out of the way as the claw strike nicked his left cheek. To his surprise, Feng swore he saw 5 sharp mana projectiles shooting past him which momentarily distracted him. The temporary distraction was sufficient for Yama to swiftly slash across Feng''s body with his left hand.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Despite instinctively activating his [Iron Body] technique, Feng''s chest was easily shredded by Yama''s claw strike, leaving 5 bloody streaks on his chest. Yama snickered, "How do you like my [Iron Beast Penta-Claw Strike]? Combining my mastery of mana expenditure, with the [Iron Body] and [Finger Pierce] techniques, not to mention Master Ryu''s [Dragon Claw] style, this technique can shred defences as strong as steel! Someone old-fashioned like you who relies too much on his fading physical abilities will only meet certain death at my hands!"


    Yama increased the intensity of his attacks while making them more fluid as he aimed at Feng''s vital spots just as he had learnt from Master Ryu. Even with evasive techniques like the [Swaying Willow], against an opponent with perfect knowledge of all his techniques, Feng was getting overwhelmed by Yama''s incisive blows, as evident in the numerous wounds which he had received all over his body as he couldn''t re-direct every single attack thrown at him.


    Feng thought, "Age is catching up with me¡­going head-to-head with Yama is not a solution, technique wise he has indeed surpassed me, not to mention his youth and energy. In that case, I should focus my efforts on keeping my distance and utilising stronger ranged attacks instead."


    Feng quickly used a [Flash Step] to widen the distance between them as he swiftly released a [Finger Pierce - Flying Bullet] towards Yama''s exposed flank. Yama easily brushed it away with a casual swipe only to discover that Feng was missing.


    Yama quickly looked up to find Feng somersaulting rapidly in mid-air before stopping his momentum with a quick downward swing of his right leg, generating a large, razor-sharp blade of wind.


    Yama laughed, "Now, that''s more like it! It''s on, your [Wind Leg - Storm Cutter] against my [Iron Beast Fang Strike]!" Yama quickly thrusted both hands forward, the base of his palms touching each other such that his hands formed the silhouette of a beast''s mouth.


    The clash between both attacks resulted in an explosion in mid-air as they both cancelled each other out. Feng continued to keep himself afloat in mid-air using the [Sky Leap] technique. Before the smokescreen from the resultant explosion had subsided, Yama had charged through it with one mighty leap as he aimed a claw strike at Feng''s face.


    The contenders continued their duel above ground, with both using the [Sky Leap] technique to change directions in air rapidly. Breeze watched on in concern as her father continued his intense battle in the sky. She knew he hated to admit it, but he was indeed way beyond his peak as his physical condition had deteriorated with age. For a martial artist whose technique focused on physicality, naturally, in his old age, he fell behind.


    Just as Breeze had feared, eventually, Feng''s resistance waned and Yama seized the opening in his defence to perform a spinning overhead kick downwards on his gut, sending him plummeting rapidly to the ground below. Feng crashed onto the ground hard, as evident in the dust cloud from the collision.


    Yama declared, "Your time is over, Sensei. Relish my New Age technique, created from the combination of your strongest technique with all the other martial arts forms I''ve learnt! [Beast King Cannon]!" Yama quickly released the immense amount of mana from his hands similar to his [Iron Beast Fang Strike], but much larger towards the hapless Feng, culminating in a large explosion that shook the entire battlefield.


    Breeze clasped her hands even more tightly with tears in her eyes as she prayed for her father''s safety. Just as she wished to watch further, the sentry cried, "Mdm, we''re under attack! Turns out that the enemy has launched a separate force to ambush us! We need your orders now!"


    Breeze quickly wiped away her tears as she focused on the matter at hand, rushing to deliver orders to the forces under her command.


    Yama landed gently near the edge of the crater he created. He muttered, "That should be more than enough to obliterate the old man. There should be nothing left of him now, ha!" His eyes widened in horror as he saw a behemoth standing in the middle of the crater.


    It was Feng, with his muscles blown out of proportion, especially on his upper body. Yama stammered, "W-What''s going on? I poured in quite the amount of mana into that last attack, there should be no trace of you left!" Feng merely glared at him, his presence becoming more intimidating with each passing second, as Yama could sense an unbelievable amount of mana welling within Feng.


    Feng spoke softly, "Sigh¡­I don''t really want to use this form against a brat like you, but you''ve forced my hand. This is the result of decades of training, my muscular gains kept in check by my mana using the [Life Energy Conversion] technique. This is why I hardly use mana in my techniques as most of my mana is used to keep my muscles sealed. Sadly, the longer I stay in this form, the more I lose these gains, so let''s get this over and done with quickly. Come!"


    Beads of sweat trickled down Yama''s forehead as he approached cautiously before leaping suddenly towards Feng, striking his heart with an [Iron Beast Penta-Claw Strike]. To his horror, the attack barely left a scratch on Feng''s chest, which was noticeably larger and harder than before.


    In desperation, Yama kept slashing at Feng''s vital areas, but to no avail despite increasing his mana output. Feng stood as still as a statue, as he simply focused on gathering mana to his 2 fists. Feng spoke gently, "Yama, this is what I meant when I said you left too early. Martial arts is not solely about techniques and mana exertion, it''s more about the values you learn which in turn influences your approach to life.


    My training aspires to cultivate discipline and resilience, two important ingredients of a constantly improving mindset. Had you continued your training under me and the other affiliated masters of the Martial Arts Federation, do you think you would have not reached your current level? I believe you''d be far stronger than you are now, for you have your youth to secure your gains from training, unlike me where I''ve had to rely solely on the [Life Energy Conversion] technique that sacrifices my mana in order to hold onto what''s left of those gains I had all these years.


    Now, enough of idle chatter, I would demonstrate the power obtained from discipline and hard work! You said some snide remarks about my hidden technique, the [Grand King Cannon] earlier, right? I hope you haven''t forgotten that almost all techniques of the [Superhuman Kung Fu Style] become more powerful with an increase in muscular strength. Prepare yourself!"


    Realising that his attacks had little effect on Feng, Yama simply turned tail and ran, using [Flash Step] and [Sky Leap] intermittently to widen the distance between him and his pursuer. Feng took a quick upwards glance as Yama continued his frantic escape and with one ground-shattering leap, he arrived behind Yama instantly, catching him by surprise.


    Feng stamped on Yama without hesitation, sending him reeling onto the ground. Feng descended quickly after Yama and before he could recover fully, Feng gently placed his knuckles on Yama''s midriff, his fists glistening with mana. Yama, who coughed out blood from the previous attack, waved frantically and cried, "Please stop! I surrender! Just don''t kill me!"


    Feng withdrew his fists and in that instant, Yama thrusted his fingers forward towards Feng''s eyes, in an attempt to blind him so that he could escape. To his surprise, his attack drew thin air as Feng disappeared before his strike could connect.


    Feng reappeared behind Yama and he now placed 2 knuckles on Yama''s back without hesitation. Feng muttered, "You wasted your last chance to repent for your wrongdoings. Now, you shall receive your punishment! [Grand King Cannon]!"


    Yama turned around quickly only to be greeted by a huge blast of mana far stronger than his own attack earlier. The last thing he saw was all of Feng''s muscles flexing when performing this technique, implying that every ounce of muscular strength was poured into this final attack.


    The blast, similar to Delvin''s devastating attack earlier, ripped right through the enemy files, turning Yama into a bloody pulp. Feng quickly reverted back to his original, scrawny form as he remarked, "That young punk, fancy making me deplete about a decade''s worth of training in just a few minutes. I wonder how long would I have to train to get back all those gains¡­"


    A voice rang out towards him, "Master Feng, so glad to see that you''re safe! The command post needs your immediate attention as we''re currently engaging the enemy under the command of Ms Breeze. Can you still fight?"


    Feng turned towards the incoming soldier and replied, "Give me a few minutes to recover my stamina and strength before I link up with you guys. Anyway, is there a signaller among you guys? I need to transmit a message to Master Ken, it''s urgent."


    A magician stepped forward and said, ''Sir, I''m from the Signals Battalion, I can connect you and Duke Ken together via telepathy." Feng sat on the floor cross-legged, meditating as he was connected to Duke Ken mentally. After receiving the message from Feng, Ken replied, "Thanks for the warning, but it came a little too late, I''m face to face with him right now."


    Opposite Ken was an old man who was lean but well-built. His white hair was dishevelled and he had 3 scars running across his right eye. His fingernails were sharp like talons and he gave off an animalistic aura. His lips gave way to a wide grin as he cackled, "Hello, long time no see, old friend. Shall we settle our score once and for all?"


    He was Ryu, former joint leader of the Martial Arts Federation¡­

 Book 2 Chapter 15: Pinnacle of Martial Arts, thy Avatar!

    The 2 old masters eyed each other intensely, like the calm before the storm. Ken said, "I know we had our differences but I didn''t expect you to defect to Miran. How do they address you now?" Ryu proudly replied, "Staying by your side was way too boring. I always wanted a death match with you to prove who''s truly the best. In recognition of my strength, I''m officially a member of the 5 Pillars of Miran, Ryu of the South!"


    Ken sighed and spoke gently, "Ryu¡­can''t you see the reality of your predicament? Your forces are largely incapacitated and are no longer able to battle. Your command post is also down. Why don''t you surrender now? If you do, on account of our old friendship, I could request for a more lenient punishment for you and your men. Let''s end this pointless bloodshed now, shall we, old pal?"


    Ryu massaged his chin in deep thought before laughing maniacally. He cried, "Yes, I agree my situation is rather bleak and the most rational option would be to surrender to minimise further loss of lives. However, I think you misunderstand my motivation for participating in this battle. Victory in this battle would be preferable, but my key aim is to fight all out against you, even if it means death! I''ll never surrender without a fight, not till I''m contented!"


    Ken shook his head and mumbled, "Very well, if that''s what you wish. Shall we do it like old days, beginning with just martial art techniques before progressing to the use of mana and beyond?" Ryu grinned and cackled, "Alright, we''ll do as you say. In unarmed combat, there''s punching, kicking, grappling, jabbing, tripping, throwing, slashing and palm strikes. Let''s start with punching first, shall we, hahaha!"


    The 2 grandmasters jumped towards each other, clenching their fists tightly as they exchanged fierce punches with each other. Soldiers from both sides watched on in amazement at the intense yet enthralling moves of both men. What impressed them even more was that both duellists had stuck to their code of honour, never seeking to gain an unfair advantage by suddenly infusing mana into their attacks.


    After the collision between both their fists which power blew them both back, Ryu cried, "Kicking now!" Immediately, both grandmasters made the seamless transition to use their legs instead of their arms, exchanging relentless kicks with each other as sole struck sole, shin struck shin and heel struck heel.


    All observers were mesmerised by the intensity of their attacks and how well they could match each other''s unbelievable frequency in attacks. Ken exclaimed after exchanging roundhouse kicks with Ryu, "Grappling now! Looks like you ain''t rusty at all, ha!"


    The 2 old fighters started attempting to grab each other while shaking off their opponent''s grip. Ryu winced in pain when Ken successfully fractured a rib or two with his monstrous grip strength before lashing out towards Ken''s right shoulder, injuring it with a powerful thumb press. Ken quickly backed away as he rubbed his sore shoulder.


    Ryu winked before he brought his fingers close to each other as he launched a series of fierce jabs at Ken. Ken recognised that these weren''t aimless strikes as they were all targeted towards his acupuncture points in order to immobilise and weaken him. Ken instinctively dodged as many of these jabs as possible while retaliating with his own.


    After both suffered the brunt of a couple of jab strikes, they remained stationary for a while as they tried to unblock their acupuncture points which were keeping them immobilised. Ryu recovered faster and he immediately launched a sweeping kick at Ken''s ankle. Fortunately, Ken recovered in time and narrowly avoided being tripped with a skip.


    The pair then exchanged a series of sweeping kicks meant to trip their opponent as they stayed low to the ground. Soon, they progressed to stepping across each other''s legs in an attempt to force the other to lose his balance. It wasn''t long before they commenced with wrestling, as both attempted to throw the other onto the ground. It was to no avail however, as both failed to establish a proper grip on the other.


    Eventually, they began clawing at each other''s throats and bodies, as both suffered numerous cuts on their arms and chests. Finally, they were exchanging intense palm strikes which power was clearly seen by the resultant miniature shockwave with every strike.


    Ryu panted, "You''re really good, Ken. As expected, only you have the guts and the strength to equal me in a fair close combat contest. I guess it''s time to move onto our respective special techniques, I hope you''re ready!" Ken replied eagerly, "Bring it! I hope you haven''t been slacking off these days! If not, I''m going to have an easy time with my [Buddha Palm] technique!"


    Without hesitation, both launched their palms forward in an epic clash. Emerging from Ken''s palm was an invisible shockwave that rushed forward while Ryu''s palm conjured an illusory dragon which bared its fangs as it flew towards Ken''s incoming attack. An explosion was created as a result of their collision, leading to a strong gust that blew across the expanse of the battlefield.


    Ken mused, "Your [Dragon Slaying Palm] is still pretty strong, humph! I might have to raise this by a notch further!" Ryu replied confidently, "Your [Buddha Palm] is still as monstrous and destructive as ever, however, against a technique like my [Dragon Slaying Palm] which was designed to assassinate a small number of opponents, an overly widespread technique like the [Buddha Palm] won''t last longer than 10 minutes against my highly efficient [Dragon Slaying Palm]! You''ll see!"


    The 2 aged contenders continued exchanging a flurry of palm strikes with each other that belied their age, the crushing might of the [Buddha Palm] against the focused sharpness of the [Dragon Slaying Palm]. Eventually, Ken''s attack gave way as foretold and shattered upon impact with Ryu''s [Dragon Slaying Palm]. The conjured dragon howled and tore through Ken''s arm, leaving it seriously mangled.


    Without batting an eyelid, Ken attempted to raise his mangled arm but realised that it was probably too damaged to even perform such a simple function. Ryu laughed crazily, "How do you like my enhanced [Dragon Slaying Palm], it now comprises of mana sharp enough to rip even steel to shreds! That arm of yours is as good as crippled, at least for now, as all your nerves and muscular tendons should have been severed by now. Hahaha! Victory is mine!"


    Ken looked on calmly at his limp arm which was still bleeding profusely from the numerous cuts. He muttered, "Well, this looks pretty serious but there''s only one thing I got to worry about now. Defeating Ryu."


    Ken looked at Ryu in the eye, with not a single hint of pain or anger in his facial expression before smiling as he chuckled, "My, my, you really got me there! No wonder they say this is the technique that can shred a dragon''s tough scales and tear its innards. The last time we faced, your technique wasn''t as dangerous as this. Nevertheless, I have to and will bring you to your knees for your misdeeds. Prepare yourself!"


    Ryu howled in laughter, "Don''t joke with me, Ken! You can''t beat me with one arm only! Time to die!" Ryu leapt forward, both arms coated in mana as he swung them one by one in an anti-clockwise fashion. Ryu cried, "[Dragon Slaying Palm - Twin Dragon Twister]!" as he launched 2 illusory dragons flying towards Ken while twisting around each other.


    Ken merely stood still, his uninjured right arm raised, forming a palm facing left in front of his face, reminiscent of a half-praying stance. To Ryan''s surprise, he could sense incredible mana welling within Ken as his mana slowly materialised around him. The now visible mana slowly grew and shaped itself to form what appeared to be a gigantic deity with innumerable arms.


    Instinctively, 2 of the deity''s palms chopped swiftly in front of Ken, dispelling Ryu''s attack instantly. Before Ryu could react, the deity quickly struck him down to the ground with one of its huge palms, forming a huge palm imprint on top of an omnidirectional shockwave that shook the ground.


    Before Ryu could recover, the deity swiftly followed up with a merciless flurry of palm strikes with its numerous arms, creating a huge crater in the ground where Ryu once stood which only grew larger over time.


    After a minute of non-stop attacks, Ken ceased his attacks and muttered, "To make me reveal my ultimate technique obtained after decades of cultivation, my [Avatar: Thousand Arm Bodhisattva], Ryu really is a handful after all these years. Hopefully this attack would be sufficient to shut his lights out."


    Unfortunately, to Ken''s horror, he heard a familiar laughter within the dust cloud that has yet to settle. Ryu explained, "I always suspected that you had acquired this technique a long time ago. With your expertise in both the inner and external workings of martial arts, you should have had the ability to shape your mana to the truest representative of your indomitable spirit.


    Some people call it a guardian angel, but I believe it''s more aptly called ''Avatar''. Only those who had reached the peak of mana manipulation and physical attributes can hope to acquire this technique. Sadly for you, I''m also a wielder of this unique power. Meet my Avatar, the [Avatar: Dragon King]!"


    When the dust had finally settled, Ken witnessed that Ryu too, was covered by an enormous amount of mana that took the form of a gigantic oriental dragon the same size as his [Avatar: Thousand Arm Bodhisattva]. Ryu provoked, "Come, let''s see whose Avatar is stronger, shall we?" as the 2 Avatars stood facing each other before what would be a titanic clash.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Meanwhile, back at the Nirvanian Command Post, Breeze was occupied with reorganising the Nirvanian troops stationed nearby as they defended against the unexpected ambush by Miranian forces. From the reports submitted by eyes on the ground, the Miranians attacking were supposedly an elite force which purpose was to eliminate the already weakened top fighters of Nirvania.


    Even though this elite force only comprised of 75 troops, they were all at least mid-Master tier combatants, which made them more than a handful for Breeze especially with the troops she currently possessed. Moreover, though Breeze''s forces had a numerical advantage over her enemies, their skill in dispatching a large number of foes at one time thanks to their expertise in area of effect damage made this edge negligible. Simply put, her forces were mere fodder for her current adversaries.


    Breeze''s situation became increasingly bleak as time progressed, as more men under her charge were dying and all they had achieved were the deaths of 15 fighters on their side. Breeze realised that she had to intervene personally to minimise losses, diving straight into the enemy ranks as she dodged a [Giant Fireball] spell with a [Flash Step] before executing its caster with a [Finger Pierce] to the throat.


    Despite successfully assassinating a few more enemies who were distracted by her allies, soon enough, the enemy realised her presence and immediately surrounded her, cutting her off from the rest of her allies. Breeze attempted to force her way through to link up, but she was kept entrapped by her enemies, some whose close combat skills weren''t inferior to hers.


    Breeze''s heart raced as she realised that she was in a precarious position. There was no one strong enough to rescue her. Delvin was unconscious. Her father was still weak from his earlier battle. Grandmaster Ken was engaging the enemy general, which meant that she was really all alone to fend for herself.


    As the battle dragged on, fatigue set in as Breeze was stabbed in the back with a sword which she could normally avoid. Breeze retaliated weakly with a [Wind Leg] that somehow managed to nick the throat of one of her enemies by chance. As her world slowly started turning black, the last thing she saw was a boulder flying towards her.


    Suddenly, a blur appeared in front of her and smashed the boulder with a quick forward kick. The mysterious figure then jumped towards the Miranian troops, dodging their attacks with precise zigzag turns before swinging a hard, strong kick towards their heads, killing them.


    This mysterious ally wasn''t alone. The Miranians soon realised that a few more fighters that outclassed them had slipped amidst the Nirvanian troops. Before they could react however, all they could see was a shadow slipping through their files and after the shadow stopped to reveal an attractive young lady whose blue hair was tied in 2 long pigtails, the Miranians realised that they were immobilised.


    The lady snapped to her fellow Nirvanian comrades, "What''re you guys waiting for? I''m leaving them to you because it''s against my beliefs to kill!" The Nirvanian troops were stunned for a second at her words before they got to work soon after and cleanly killed their immobilised foes who were helpless like frozen statues.


    The lady swiftly immobilised a few more approaching enemies before rushing towards Breeze. When Breeze looked up to see who was helping her clear the foes that had trapped her, tears welled within her eyes as she saw a familiar face. "Sister Mei Lin!" she bawled as she tearfully burrowed her face in the slightly older lady''s chest.


    Mei Lin attempted to comfort her by stroking her back gently, cooing, "Hush, it''s alright now¡­you did a great job holding the fort down here. It really isn''t easy for a young lady like yourself to lead an army all on your own, not to mention these foes were of a much higher class than ordinary soldiers."


    Breeze quickly retracted herself from Mei Lin, her eyes still red from crying. She asked, "What''re you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be in the Martial Arts Federation HQ with the other masters to defend Nirvana? Who else is here?"


    Mei Lin replied calmly, "Slow down, sweetheart. There are only 4 of us here in total. Kyo, Kuma, Ryan and myself. You''ve got to thank Ryan, he was the one who insisted on supporting you guys in front of the rest of the Martial Arts Federation despite vehement objections from the other masters. Glad that we made the right decision coming here!"


    Breeze exclaimed, "Brother Kyo and Master Kuma are here? Ryan too? Where''s he?" The 4 new entrants to the battle were all martial arts exponents famous in the Martial Arts Federation. Well, maybe all except one. Ryan was still considered a disciple, but his hard work and natural abilities made him climb the ranks quickly, earning the moniker ''Vampire Brawler''.


    The other 3 were renowned masters in their respective disciplines. Mei Lin was a master at acupuncture which made her especially deadly to magicians as she''s capable of blocking their use of mana. Her husband, ''Demon Leg'' Kyo, is famous for his powerful kicks capable of denting steel and grinding bricks. Finally, ''Bear Wrestler'' Kuma was one of the best grapplers and wrestlers in the Martial Arts Federation, famous for his immense grip strength and powerful chokes.


    The entry of these 4 individuals turned the tides of the battle in Nirvania''s favour, as they quickly brushed aside their enemies. Kuma was busy snapping the necks of his enemies as their attacks hardly fazed him. On the other hand, Kyo was delivering lethal kicks in rapid succession so powerful that the air was shot like bullets towards his enemies, gunning them down.


    It didn''t take long for Breeze to locate Ryan, whose white hair gave away his location easily. Despite appearing physically exhausted with his characteristic dark eye bags, Ryan fought with vigour which belied his plain expression as he tore through his foes with ruthless efficiency.


    The leader of the Miranian taskforce, a middle-aged man with a scar across his right cheek, cried, "Darn! Everyone, get your act together! You''re not Master tier combatants for no reason! Focus on our mission, which is to assassinate their fallen elite fighters!" He quickly drew a katana from his scabbard as he began cutting his way forward.


    With his skill in the sword, it wasn''t long before Scarface had opened a path towards the medical tent where Nirvania''s fallen were resting in. Just before Scarface could reach the tent, his path was blocked by Ryan. Ryan coldly warned, "Take one more step and you''re dead. Don''t test my patience."


    Scarface''s eyes narrowed before he disappeared in a flash. To his surprise, the blade of his weapon stopped short of Ryan''s neck as it was caught between Ryan''s fingers. Scarface immediately streamed mana through his blade, refining it to increase its sharpness greatly. Ryan instinctively released his grip on the sword as Scarface swung it wildly at him.


    Scarface was horrified when Ryan had dodged every single strike. He muttered, "Impossible, to dodge every single attack of mine, no one has been able to avoid all my quick draw slashes before. Who are you?"


    Ryan replied in a monotonous voice, "I''m a nobody, just here to do my job of protecting my teachers. Hhhm¡­it''s been some time since I last fed. Will you oblige to my request and offer resistance no more? That way I can still guarantee a relatively pain-free death."


    Scarface gulped as he sensed an ominous aura from the young man in front of him. He couldn''t believe that he was intimidated by a lanky plain-looking man. However, to play it safe, he decided to catch his opponent off-guard by dropping his weapon.


    Of course, with his speed, all he needed was a momentary lapse in his opponent''s defence to kill him with his [Sonic Draw] technique. Scarface released his weapon as planned and noticing his opponent become visibly relaxed, before his sheathed katana to hit the ground, he drew it in a flash much faster than before, aiming for Ryan''s midsection.


    Upon the completion of this technique, Scarface grinned slightly as he was confident of victory. Unfortunately, his joy was short-lived when he realised that his blade was broken. Turning back, the last thing he saw was an injury-free Ryan rushing towards him and plunging his fist through his chest.


    Scarface displayed a bewildered expression before collapsing onto the ground, dead. Immediately, Ryan picked up the dead body and gently sunk his teeth into Scarface''s exposed neck. After having his fill, Ryan''s complexion noticeably improved as he licked his lips clean.


    The surviving Miranians looked on in horror as their leader, a high Master tier combatant, was so easily disposed by a frail-looking young monster. They immediately surrendered after the death of their leader, as they were smart enough to realise that this was a battle that couldn''t be won.


    Ryan said coldly, "All''s well ends well. Glad you''re ok, Breeze." as he continued licking his bloodied hand. Breeze punched Ryan in the head, exclaiming, "God! Could you keep your disgusting vampiric urges in private! You don''t talk to me while still licking the blood on your hand like delicious ketchup!"


    Ryan argued, "I can''t help it, I''m a half-vampire! Anyway, it really does taste nice, you want to try?" Breeze continued arguing with Ryan as the other 3 masters looked on. Mei Lin remarked, "Ah, that''s young love! Right, honey?" Kyo nodded and smiled, albeit awkwardly.


    Kuma commented, "Our job here is done. All that''s left is Grandmaster Ken''s battle."


    Meanwhile, the most intense battle in the whole battlefield continued, as Ken''s Avatar attacked relentlessly with its innumerable palm strikes. However, Ryu perfectly countered every strike by combining his [Dragon Slaying Palm] with his [Avatar: Dragon King], as the gigantic dragon continually twisted and turned around Ryu, corresponding his hand movements like a dance as they thwarted every attack.


    Ken thought, "If rapid attacks don''t attack, how about all at once?" as he directed his Avatar to launch all its palms at Ryu from nearly all directions. Ken said, "Take this, [Thousand Arm Bind]!" Initially, Ken''s change of approach appeared to be working, as Ryu''s Avatar was gradually crushed as the palms of Ken''s Avatar drew closer together.


    Eventually, just as Ken thought he''d succeeded as he had managed to reduce Ryu''s Avatar to almost nothing, Ryu mustered all his strength as he released a huge amount of mana, breaking free from Ken''s grip. Ryu immediately started gathering mana between his hands, his Avatar''s mouth opening where his hands were gathering mana.


    Sensing the incredible amount of mana and recognising that this could be the final blow, Ken reciprocated Ryu''s gesture, gathering a huge amount of mana in front of himself, as his Avatar extended its arms to surround the growing mass of mana.


    Ryu cried, "This is the finale! [Dragon King''s Breath of Destruction]!" as he shot a gigantic stream of destructive mana which resembled electricity. Ken responded in kind, "[Bodhisattva Glory Radiance]!" as the huge ball of mana which resembled the sun burst forth in a dazzling beam that clashed with Ryu''s attack.


    Initially, both forces refused to concede as both duellists poured in more mana. However, in the end, Ryu couldn''t persevere any longer as Ken''s attack soon engulfed his own and his Avatar. As Ken''s attack scorched him, Ryu laughed maniacally before composing himself to say his last words, "Thanks for the duel, old friend."


    Ryu then slowly disintegrated into ashes as Ken watched on weakly, deactivating his Avatar. He muttered, "Goodbye, old friend." as the wind blew away the last traces of Ryu.

 Book 2 Chapter 16: Clash of Strength! Panzer vs Van!

    <Northern Miran, Targon>


    "Papa! Look what I found in our garden!" a little girl with bright yellow hair exclaimed as she was clasping a large sunflower in her little hands. Her father, who was initially busy looking at a map detailing the location of both his forces and his enemies, turned around to look at his daughter lovingly.


    He was dressed in full battle armour, with an impressive red cape on top of a gold breastplate. The man asked gently, "Ho, what did my precious little girl find this time? Wow, that''s a pretty big sunflower you got there! Did you show your mother already?"


    The little girl nodded excitedly, "Yes, I''ve already shown Mama, but I think Papa should also see it!" Soon enough, the little girl''s mother walked in as well, apologising, "I''m so sorry, Darling. I know you''re busy with work but I couldn''t stop Dawn, she was simply too excited."


    The man laughed heartily, "Hahaha! It''s alright, Leia! Kids her age should be this energetic after all! Seeing you two makes my worries go away, ahahaha!" Leia smiled warmly at her husband''s response as he hoisted their daughter on his shoulder.


    Suddenly, a man dressed in armour similar to Leia''s husband came rushing into the room. He exclaimed, "Lord Panzer! The Nirvanians have finally arrived! They''re currently engaging with our vanguard in the Targon Ravine, but it''s only a matter of time before they break through! After all, they have one of the 10 Saints with them!"


    Panzer placed his daughter gently on the floor, softly pushing her towards her mother. Leia asked worryingly, "Do you really have to go?" Panzer replied in an assuring tone, "We can''t afford to fight near Targon, there would be too much collateral damage and loss of innocent lives. Furthermore, as Duke of Targon and general of its military, it''s my responsibility to safeguard you all. Take care dear, and look after our daughter. Let''s go, Nikolai."


    The other man bowed in respect as Panzer headed towards the exit, drawing his helmet which was lying on the side of the table. After he put on his helmet, which was similar to an ancient Spartan helmet, he heard his daughter whisper, "Come home safe, ok, Papa?"


    Panzer turned around and kneeled in front of his daughter, patting her head. With his face largely obscured by the helmet, Panzer replied gently, "I''ll come home safely, it''s a promise." His daughter waved goodbye with a smile as Panzer left the room with a smile on his face, concealing the anxiety he had deep down in his heart.


    <Targon Ravine>


    The Sword Saint, Van, and the men of the 3rd Division under his charge were pushing successfully against the Miran vanguard. Even though the 3rd Division only had about 1200 troops out of an initial 2000, Van insisted on pressing on, claiming that his strength would guarantee their victory.


    Van continued to ride on his horse leisurely, not needing to lift a finger since his aides, Vincent, a senior disciple of his father, and Venice, Vincent''s own disciple, were clearing the path for him. Vincent advised as he cut down a nearby enemy, "Lord Van, we may seem to have an upper hand now, but let''s not forget that the 5 Pillars of Miran have yet to show themselves here!


    Furthermore, not mentioning our reduced numbers, the fact that our soldiers had to progress so fast towards Miran must have exhausted them. We''re simply not in an optimal condition to face Miran now, so I suggest retreating temporarily to a safe foothold."


    Van snapped rudely, "Are you forgetting that I, the Sword Saint, am around, Vincent? 5 Pillars or not, I would tear right through their numbers with my [Shatter], the ultimate Enigma Ability that breaks everything in its path. Perhaps you need a demonstration of my capabilities, Vincent."


    Van jumped quickly off his horse, narrowly dodging the downward slash of an ambitious Miran foot soldier. Van elbowed him in the gut and snatched his sword. Without hesitation, Van swung his sword down mercilessly, creating a gigantic shockwave that ripped the poor Miranian soldier to shreds as it rushed through the entire Miran vanguard, decimating them instantly.


    A fair distance away from the entrance of the Targon Ravine, Panzer squinted as he saw something rushing towards his army. To his horror, he realised that it was a humongous shockwave that threatened to obliterate his forces. Instinctively, he leapt from his horse to land some distance in front of his men.


    Nikolai, understanding the gravity of the situation, ordered the rest of the army to stay put. Panzer raised his shield before his body, muttering, "Noble in defence, [Grand Aegis]!" Instantly, Panzer''s shield transformed into a shiny golden shield larger than before, as it clashed head-on with the incoming shockwave.


    The power of the shockwave took Panzer by surprise, as it pushed him back slightly despite using [Grand Aegis] with its formidable defensive abilities. Gathering even more mana around his shield, with a war cry, Panzer redirected the shockwave into the sky. At the end of its trail, the shockwave exploded omnidirectionally, clearing the sky of any nearby clouds.


    Immediately, Panzer muttered, "Seek and destroy, [Heartseeker]!" as his spear transformed into a grand-looking spear with a wide, red-coloured tip. Having a rough idea of his enemies'' location, after infusing a large amount of mana into [Heartseeker], Panzer threw his spear towards his enemies like a javelin. [Heartseeker] had the ability to accurately fly towards the location envisioned by its user, similar to GPS-directed missiles.


    Van looked proudly at his achievement in singlehandedly destroying the enemy vanguard, but his joy was short-lived when he noticed something descending rapidly towards his direction from the sky. To his horror, he realised that it was a spear overflowing with mana as it landed about hundred metres away from him.


    Upon collision with the ground, the spear released its mana in the form of a large explosion, killing everyone within a 50 m radius and severely injuring anyone within 75 m. Before Van could take a closer look at the spear which eradicated at least 150 of his men instantly, the spear simply teleported.


    Meanwhile, after retrieving his spear which teleports back to him at will, Panzer readied another throw, shifting his trajectory slightly. He quickly released his spear in a similar fashion as earlier, watching his spear rush towards his foes.


    This time, Van was ready as he waited for the spear to show itself. True enough, the spear was heading right towards him. Vincent was surprised when Van drew his own sword, the S-Class weapon [Dragonheart] from its scabbard at his waist. After all, Van rarely used his own weapon, the only one able to withstand the strength of his Enigma Ability, [Shatter].


    Van quickly swung [Dragonheart] in the direction of the incoming spear, generating a powerful shockwave that clashed head-on with the flying spear. Both forces refused to relent initially, but eventually, Van''s attack emerged victorious as it knocked the spear out of its intended trajectory, causing it to spin uncontrollably before it vanished in mid-air once again.


    Once they had accounted for their remaining forces, the Nirvanians led by Van marched out of the ravine to engage the enemy. Upon leaving the ravine, the Nirvanians found themselves surrounded and outnumbered by the Miran army before them.


    Vincent remarked, "Darn! We should have known that they still had more in them than we thought! Retreat is not viable for us now since the narrow pathway offered by the ravine would only slow us down! What''re your instructions, Lord Van?"


    Van rubbed his chin, deliberating on his next possible course of action in such a precarious situation when he saw the enemy general step forward. He was armed with a large golden shield and a spear¡­which Van deflected earlier.


    The enemy general declared, "I''ve a fair proposal for both our armies! You''re one of the 10 Saints if I''m not mistaken, right? I''m Panzer of the North, one of the 5 Pillars of Miran. I challenge you to a one-on-one death match, which the loser''s forces must unconditionally surrender. Do you accept?"


    Nikolai interrupted, "Sir! We have the numerical advantage over the Nirvanians! Why are you offering such a proposal when we can simply overwhelm them with our superior military might?"


    Panzer replied calmly, "There''s no need to incur any unnecessary bloodshed if we can avoid it. All of your lives are precious to me. War should be fought between the higher-ups after all, we shouldn''t drag innocent men into the designs of our superiors. Even if I lose, at least your lives would be spared and you get to go home and reunite with your kin. The Nirvanians have a strict code of honour from my understanding, so say no more, Nikolai."This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Nikolai dejectedly kept silent as some of his men shed tears of sorrow as they were touched by the kindness of their duke. Vincent was about to open his mouth before Van interrupted, "Very well, I accept your proposal! I enjoy one-on-one duels with the strong after all!" Van stepped forward boldly, brandishing his [Dragonheart] confidently as Vincent shook his head at his master''s impetuousness.


    The 2 duellists circled each other warily, each clasping their respective weapons tightly. Van made the first move, leaping suddenly towards Panzer as he aimed a powerful downward diagonal swing across Panzer''s torso. Panzer instinctively raised his shield to guard against the attack, and the collision between sword and shield generated a large shockwave that blew across the entire battlefield in all directions.


    After absorbing the blow, Panzer quickly pushed away Van''s sword and aimed a stab towards Van''s head with his [Heartseeker]. Van ducked in the nick of time, escaping with a nick on his left cheek as he jumped back in surprise.


    Regaining his composure, Van remarked, "Seems like your ability to withstand my Enigma Ability, [Shatter], wasn''t a fluke after all." Seeing that Panzer didn''t reply to his comment, Van''s face contorted with rage as he gathered more mana in his sword, unleashing a flurry of wild swings at Panzer.


    Instead of passively withstanding Van''s strikes, Panzer proactively thrusted his [Grand Aegis] forward, coating it with mana as he guarded against Van''s attacks perfectly, even when they came from different angles. The strength of their respective blows was evident in the resultant wind from each of their clashes, each gust stronger than the previous.


    Vincent remarked to Venice, "I''ve never seen someone last so long against Lord Van''s usually overwhelming slashes for such an extended period of time, not to mention that it seems that he''s holding the upper hand against our lord."


    Observing that Van''s movements were becoming sluggish as he exhausted himself too quickly with such forceful slashes, Panzer decided to end the duel once and for all with a powerful stab. Seizing the window of opportunity when it arrived, Panzer shifted his shield to his left, rushing forward with a powerful stab towards Van''s gut.


    Adrenaline kicked in as Van managed to turn away suddenly, narrowly avoiding Panzer''s attack. As Van''s body moved out of the way, Panzer realised that his stab might reach the Nirvanian troops standing at the front with the amount of power in it. He quickly halted his attack in the middle of his momentum, causing him to lose his balance.


    Sniffing an opportunity, Van quickly performed an upward slash across Panzer''s chest, which would have split him in half if not for his mana armour that absorbed most of the power. Blood spewed forth from Panzer''s wound as he used his spear for support. Van jumped away, his face displaying glee at inflicting a serious injury on his opponent.


    Several Miranian troops raised their weapons in anger, with one shouting, "Lord Panzer would not have received that blow if he hadn''t pulled out of his attack midway in order to avoid hurting those Nirvanian bystanders! How dare that despicable cad make use of that opportunity to hurt Lord Panzer! Let''s charge out there and show them who''s boss!"


    The rest of the Miranian soldiers became livid as well as they threatened to break the agreement. Before they could do so however, Panzer raised a hand to halt them as he declared, "I''m alright! Hold your positions! This duel is not over!" Nikolai added, "That''s right! Do you guys have so little faith in our Duke?"


    The Miranian soldiers began to calm down as they continued to observe the duel eagerly. Van smirked, "Ha! You place too much emphasis on your values, just like my annoying old man! You''re going to die if you keep this up!" Panzer replied calmly, "I can tell that you''ve no soul from the look in your eyes. All you seek is power and wanton destruction, with no regard to the people around you. You''re empty indeed. Let''s not waste any time, come."


    Van leapt eagerly towards Panzer, his confidence buoyed by his successful strike earlier. Once again, Panzer was able to block all of Van''s attacks successfully, but instead of waiting it out, upon a clear chance, Panzer unleashed a series of fierce stabs at Van, which he couldn''t block and suffered multiple stab wounds.


    Van backed off in shock as he didn''t expect Panzer to go on the offensive suddenly. Panzer remarked, "I can deduce that you''re over-reliant on your Enigma Ability, so much so that you''ve failed to improve your technique. Any great swordsman would have been able to defend against those blows with ease."


    Van became increasingly flustered as he realised that his technique was lacking against an opponent like Panzer who could match his power. He shouted, "Shut up! I''m going to be the victor!" as he made a few frantic slashes at Panzer. Once again, Panzer calmly neutralised every attack before countering with an occasional stab that grazed Van.


    Finally, unable to accept his current situation, Van threw all of his power into an overhead 2-handed swing, which Panzer countered appropriately with a solid defence in his [Grand Aegis]. The resultant clash created a shockwave so strong that it not only cracked the ground they were standing on, it also caused a slight crack on Panzer''s [Grand Aegis].


    Panzer quickly transited from defence to offense, launching a powerful stab through Van''s gut. Van couldn''t dodge this time as he spat out blood. Panzer then followed up with a powerful shield bash from his [Grand Aegis], breaking Van''s nose and knocking him out as he flew several feet.


    Panzer walked towards Van''s unconscious body, ready to deal the finishing blow as his fellow Miranians cheered. Vincent coolly ordered, "Venice, on the count of 3, I want you to rush forward and recover Lord Van. I would distract the enemy general. 3, 2, 1¡­go!"


    Venice rushed forward in a blink just before Panzer could pierce Van''s neck, dragging his body away as Vincent blocked Panzer''s strike. Panzer displayed a puzzled expression as he asked, "Is one man''s life more important than the lives of an entire army?" Vincent calmly replied, "I made a promise to his father to bring him home alive. I''ll give up my life if it means he has a chance to live."


    Vincent proceeded to rain several blows on Panzer, who expertly blocked every single attack with his shield. Nikolai ordered, "The enemy has broken the agreement! Charge!" The Miranians roared as they began their hot pursuit of the fleeing Nirvanian army.


    Vincent continued his fierce exchanges with Panzer, displaying greater technical proficiency in swordsmanship than Van as he managed to bypass Panzer''s defence and slash his left cheek. Panzer took a step back as he wiped the blood off his cheek.


    Panzer remarked, "You have far greater skill in the sword than your lord. I could barely keep up with those movements of yours. Pity you couldn''t hurt me more with that strike, thanks to my passive mana armour."


    Vincent replied, "I don''t need praise from an enemy. This is but a fraction of the true [Renard Family Sword Style], which Lord Van stopped learning several years ago when he awakened his Enigma Ability. It''s time I show you the true strength of the [Renard Family Sword Style], a sword style that evolves according to its wielder!"


    Panzer exclaimed, "Interesting, show me what else you can do apart from those fast twirls of your sword!" Vincent took a small leap back before pouncing forward, rapidly twirling the blade with his wrist as he flew forward. When he was a fair distance away from Panzer, he swung his sword-wielding hand downwards, sending his sword spinning rapidly towards Panzer.


    Panzer instinctively raised his shield to protect himself from the attack. The sword grinded Panzer''s [Grand Aegis] like a chainsaw, as sparks flew uncontrollably. To Panzer''s surprise, Vincent continued flying forward, timing his movement perfectly as he grabbed the hilt of his spinning sword and suddenly stabbed forward with it.


    The sudden plunge caught Panzer off guard, who could only lower his head in response, flowing mana through his helmet to protect himself. The sword pierced cleanly through Panzer''s helmet, but stopped short of piercing through his skull, as Panzer''s forehead only suffered a nick.


    Panzer quickly retaliated with a quick stab to Vincent''s throat, ending the life of the veteran swordsman. Vincent slumped to the ground like a ragdoll, while Panzer pulled the sword out of his helmet, laying the sword gently next to the veteran''s corpse. Panzer felt the wound on his forehead, heaving a sigh of relief as he rushed to catch up with his men.


    Eventually, the Miranians successfully caught up with the Nirvanians. Panzer walked up to the front and said, "I''ll give you guys another chance. Surrender now peacefully and bring us your leader or die alongside him in battle. It''s your choice."


    There were several murmurs among the Nirvanians as Venice was placed in a huge dilemma. On one hand, they would all die if they refused to surrender but on the other hand, they couldn''t afford to lose a member of the 10 Saints.


    One of the Nirvanian captains approached Venice and spoke calmly, "Lady Venice, we would respect your decision regardless of outcome. We''re willing to place our lives in your hands, as we would have done under your Master, Vincent." Venice soon made up her mind and confidently answered, "Lord Panzer, I''m afraid we''ll have to decline your offer. The life of a member of the 10 Saints is still too much to ask for."


    Panzer closed his eyes and shook his head. Nikolai ordered, "Charge! Kill them all but seize the enemy leader alive!" Venice quickly instructed her most trustworthy men to evacuate Lord Van as quickly as possible, while galvanising the rest to hold their ground and delay the enemy for as long as possible.


    As she saw Lord Van being carried to safety, Venice had mixed feelings. On one hand, she was glad that Lord Van escaped alive. On the other hand, she could now feel a sense of hopelessness as her remaining men got overwhelmed and killed one by one.


    Suddenly, Venice noticed that there was some commotion amidst the enemy''s left flank. Panzer was stumped when he was told that enemy reinforcements had arrived and attacked their left flank with elite cavalry. Looking towards the left flank, after gauging the enemy''s location, Panzer threw [Heartseeker] like a javelin once again, intending to cripple his new foes.


    To his surprise, he saw that his spear was blocked by a powerful focused beam of electricity. Panzer sighed, "Another member of the 10 Saints? This could spell trouble." as [Heartseeker] returned to his hand.


    Within minutes, the Nirvanian reinforcements had cut a path through the Miranian forces to link up with the remnants of the 3rd Division. Leading the reinforcements was none other than the Lightning Saint, Ray, who was the Commander of the 4th Division.


    Ray turned around to face his lieutenant, Princess Nikki. "Nikki, I sense someone very powerful amidst the enemy. I''m going to take him on. I entrust our forces to you." Nikki nodded her head in agreement as she rallied the men under her charge.


    Ray dismounted from his horse and leapt in the direction which he sensed that huge amount of mana equivalent to the level of a Sage. Ray soon came face to face with Panzer who could tell that Ray was the opponent he was searching for.


    Both scrutinised each other heavily, standing still just before yet another epic duel...

 Book 2 Chapter 17: Enemies before, True Friends after

    Nikki laboured to find the commander of the remaining 3rd Division forces, as she cut down several foes along her way with her rapier. Finally, she saw a familiar face amidst the chaos. It was Venice, who was busy slashing at her own opponents that she failed to notice an enemy creeping surreptitiously on her.


    Nikki swiftly thrust her rapier forward, shouting, "[Whirlwind Drill]!" as a tornado erupted from the tip of her blade. The tornado ripped through the enemies in front of her, accurately striking her intended target as it blew a hole through his torso.


    Nikki quickly dashed through the cleared path towards Venice, enquiring, "Where''s Lord Van and Vincent? We need to work together to reorganise our combined forces to win this battle!" Venice turned around upon hearing Nikki''s familiar voice and sobbed, "Princess¡­it''s so good to see you here! Lord Van is currently being evacuated and Master¡­he''s probably dead and it''s all my fault! Hoo¡­"


    Nikki rubbed Venice''s head as she stabbed an approaching enemy through the skull, whispering gently, "You foolish girl. How is this your fault? We rushed here because we knew that there was a high chance this could happen, especially when the 3rd Division was already dwindling and exhausted but still chose to press on towards Targon. In fact, we were surprised that your forces could still put up such a fight despite experiencing continuous battles for days! Let''s focus on breaking through and getting out of here!"


    Venice wiped away her tears as the 2 ladies fought side by side, in a sea of chaos and bloodshed as both forces fought to the death.


    There was a surprising plot of calmness amidst the expanse of chaos. There stood 2 fierce combatants who stared at each other intensely. Eventually, Ray broke the ice as he chuckled, "Hi there, I''m the Lightning Saint and Commander of the 4th Division, Ray. How do I address you?"


    Panzer relaxed slightly as he replied, "I''m Panzer of the North, Duke of Targon. I like your eyes, they burn with the purpose your soul carries." Ray sighed, "Too bad we''re on opposing sides today, I think we would have made pretty good friends otherwise. You ready?"


    Panzer grinned and exclaimed, "Bring it! Show me the flames that burns ever brightly in your soul!" Ray quickly gathered a sizeable amount of electricity in his left hand before releasing it towards Panzer. "[80mm Lightning Particle Cannon]!" Ray cried as the condensed beam rushed towards its target.


    Panzer raised his [Grand Aegis] and infused it with a substantial amount of mana as it clashed head-on with the lightning beam. Sparks flew erratically as Panzer struggled to hold his ground. Mustering all his strength and mana, Panzer re-directed the powerful blast towards a nearby cliff in the ravine, where it exploded upon impact and brought a few large rocks down.


    Panzer quickly realised that something was amiss as he lost sight of Ray. Suddenly, he heard the cackling sound of electricity approaching his exposed right flank. Panzer instinctively made an anticlockwise turn, blocking Ray''s [Lightning Blade] with his [Grand Aegis].


    Panzer could sense that this attack could be fatal if it had connected, but he knew that it didn''t possess enough cutting edge to pierce through his mana infused [Grand Aegis]. Beads of sweat trickled down Ray''s forehead as he laboured to pierce through Panzer''s shield.


    Ray commented, "Whew¡­your shield''s pretty sturdy, this is one of the rare things my [Lightning Blade] can''t pierce through. Got to hand it to ya, pal!" as he jumped away, stopping his futile attempt.


    Even though he had failed, Ray noticed that his attack had caused the cracks on Panzer''s [Grand Aegis] to widen further, albeit only slightly. He thought, "Guess I''ve to pile up strong attacks in order to break that shield of his, after which, getting him would be pretty easy. Looks like I''ve to ramp things up by a notch."


    Panzer was surprised when he saw metallic sand emerging from the ground under him, flying towards Ray as they slowly formed an armour around him. He quipped, "Ho, an Enigma Ability? That''s intriguing." Ray replied after his armour was fully formed, "Yes, this is my Enigma Ability, [Magnetism] which allows me to create my strongest technique [Voltron Armour]. Things are going to get a lot hotter from now on, pal!"


    Panzer smiled as he witnessed the credibility in Ray''s words, observing that the electricity which now flowed through that magnetic metallic armour of his was much more refined and sharper. In response, Panzer increased the amount of mana covering his body such that it gave off a visible dark red hue.


    Panzer cried, "Let''s go all out and leave no regrets!" as the 2 stalwarts charged towards each other.


    Nikki was cutting down her foes relentlessly with wind magic, as she toiled greatly in her attempt to open a clear path. However, amidst the chaos in the battlefield, Nikki failed to notice a stray arrow flying towards her back. Before the arrow could hit its target, it was thwarted by Venice, who jumped in the nick of time.


    Nikki cried, "Thanks, Venice!" which Venice responded with a grin, "What are comrades for? Let''s push through!"


    Meanwhile, Nikolai was holding his own against the Nirvanians when he saw a young woman with green hair cutting through his forces. He cursed, "That must be Princess Nicolette Stormfury from the intelligence reports! Seizing her alive may turn this battle, no, the entire war to our favour!"


    Nikolai''s skin immediately turned dark as his sword was coated in the same colour, before Nikolai jumped towards his target, unfazed by the incoming arrows and spells which barely scratched him. Nikki instinctively sensed incoming hostility as she turned swiftly to block Nikolai''s sword with her rapier.


    The ground under her cracked under pressure as Nikki barely withstood the tremendous weight of her opponent''s attack. She gasped, "This is¡­[Earth Armament]! To cover his entire body in rock-hard earth, he''s not your average Earth magician!" Nikolai replied humbly, "I''m impressed with the Princess'' knowledge. However, I, Nikolai, 2nd in Command of the Targon Military would not hesitate to use violence if it means capturing you alive!"


    Nikki knew that strength wasn''t her forte so she quickly slipped through Nikolai''s attack when she sensed an opportunity. Nikolai''s sword crashed into the ground, its weight splitting the ground into two for several metres in front of him. Nikolai recovered quickly from his lunge, aiming powerful swings towards Nikki who intelligently deflected them at the angle which required the least effort.


    After Nikki jumped away to dodge a wide horizontal slash from Nikolai, Nikolai quickly stomped his right foot, conjuring an [Stone Wall] before him which he sent reeling towards Nikki with a quick elbow thrust.


    Nikki closed her eyes as she focused the wind around her rapier to a single point, opening her eyes instantly as she sliced the huge wall before her as though it was paper. To her surprise, Nikolai came charging in with a straightforward thrust, which she barely dodged by leaping into the air, one feet landing on his blade.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Nikolai tried to shake her off by slicing upwards, as Nikki dodged with a jump and a back-flip while mid-air. Before Nikki could land however, Nikolai cried, "[Terra Wave]!" as he swung his sword down hard on the ground, creating a shockwave rushing towards Nikki, leaving jutted, sharp rocks in its wake.


    Nikki swiftly retaliated with her signature [Whirlwind Drill], as wind and earth gnawed at each other incessantly after they clashed. Eventually, both attacks were evenly matched, resulting in an explosion that blew both contenders away from each other.


    Meanwhile, there was an even fiercer battle taking place somewhere else on the battlefield. Despite his heavily increased power and speed, not to mention the raining of countless blows on his opponent, Ray could not overcome Panzer''s defence despite his [Voltron Armour].


    The two were simply too evenly matched, as they successfully blocked or dodged every attack from their adversary, be it melee or ranged. Even with several of his [Lightning Breakdown Fist], [Lightning Blade] and even the destructive [120mm Lightning Particle Cannon] spells from all possible angles, Ray simply failed to hurt Panzer one bit.


    On the contrary, Panzer actually managed to sneak some fierce attacks of his own, which include a flurry of fatal stabs, a few powerful swings that slashed through Ray''s armour and nicked him slightly and even one or two powerful shots when he threw his [Heartseeker] at Ray after Ray had just used a powerful ranged spell.


    In fact, thanks to the tracking ability of [Heartseeker], Ray had a difficult time fleeing away from the explosive spear, having to time his escape perfectly to the dot to avoid getting impaled by the great spear as it struck the ground instead of him.


    All in all, Ray suffered numerous injuries despite the protection afforded by [Voltron Armour] which ranged from small cuts to impact wounds from the explosions while Panzer came out relatively unscathed, with the exception of his [Grand Aegis], which was on the verge of breaking now.


    Both exponents were nonetheless thoroughly exhausted and low on mana by now, having went all out. Unsurprisingly, Ray''s [Voltron Armour] dissolved, revealing his heavily battered body as Ray said weakly, "Darn, I would have preferred to wrap this up sooner. To push me so dangerously close to my limits, I wonder if I''ll overcome and stretch my limits? Or would my body be broken first? You ain''t in a much better state than I am, right, Panzer?"


    Panzer flashed a weak smile as he said, "To push me so far, you''re the first to have given me such an exhilarating battle. Unfortunately for you, looking at your present condition, it''s clear who Victory is shining upon. Come and meet your death honourably!"


    Ray fell forward slightly before weakly straightening his legs, standing proud. He then conjured a spear made out of lightning as he grinned, saying, "You never know who''s going to win until the final second. Come, I''ll show you the greatest duel you''ve ever experienced!"


    Panzer raised his eyebrows quizzically as he remarked, "Ho, settling things the old fashioned way huh? I didn''t know you were into spears. Interesting, show me all you''ve got!" Ray gripped his spear tightly with both hands, his left hand closer to the tip of his spear. Ray warned, "I''m pretty good at two-handed wielding of the spear, so don''t underestimate me just because I''m a supposed magician!"


    Ray quickly leaped forward, repeatedly striking Panzer''s shield from various angles as he swung and stabbed his spear expertly. Panzer was generally surprised at the turn of events, as Ray not only displayed uncanny mastery of the spear, the speed of his attacks belied the exhaustion he suffered.


    After dodging a stab from Panzer with a leap, Ray performed a powerful overhead swing with his spear, as it smashed against Panzer''s [Grand Aegis] with such force that sparks were flying erratically from Ray''s spear and the wind blew furiously.


    Both parties refused to relent as Panzer found it immensely difficult to repel Ray''s fearsome attack. Eventually, his [Grand Aegis] could take no more as it shattered into innumerable pieces. Panzer barely avoided having his hand chopped off as he instinctively leaped back, suffering only a slight cut from the razor-sharp tip of Ray''s spear.


    Ray smiled widely and said, "Whew! I finally broke that stubborn shield of yours after so much effort. Now, it''s a fair match between you and I right? Come on!" Panzer looked at the gash on his left arm before shaking it to relieve the numbness caused by Ray''s electricity. He gripped his [Heartseeker] in a similar fashion to Ray before solemnly asking, "Why do you fight, Ray?"


    Ray looked at Panzer with a puzzled expression before replying doggedly, "I have people whom I left behind that I wish to protect. As a person endowed with great power, I have an even greater responsibility to safeguard their peace and happiness. Thus, I would never stop fighting to protect this peace till my last breath. As my old King loves to chant, for justice, love and peace, we offer our lives. Long live Nirvania!"


    Panzer smiled warmly and asked, "I too have people behind me who are very precious to me. For glory? Pfft, that''s merely superficial nonsense. I fight solely for the people who I love, just like you. For Targon!"


    The 2 individuals clashed fervently with each other, every clash burning bright with passion even though they appeared sluggish on the outside. Eventually, both fighters were extremely exhausted, having gone way beyond their usual limits. Both were panting heavily, using their respective weapons for support as they struggled to even stand properly.


    Ray suggested weakly, "One final strike to end this. What do you think?" Panzer nodded slowly as they mustered every inch of their final strength into this last attack. Panzer was first to act, leaping towards Ray as he aligned his spear to be in line with Ray''s head.


    Once Panzer was in optimal distance away from Ray, confident that he would hit his target, Panzer thrust his right hand, which was gripping the end of his spear, forward in a flash. On the other hand, as Panzer was soaring towards Ray, Ray changed his grip on his spear, pushing his spear high in the air before gripping its end with his left hand, sliding it back down towards his back such that his right hand was closer to the tip instead, palm facing up.


    The end result was that Ray adopted a stance where his right hand and foot were placed forward, his spear pointing down as his left hand gripped the end of the spear near his left cheek, standing with his right facing Panzer, his spear hugged tightly to his chest.


    Back to the present, Ray had closed his eyes and drew a deep breath before holding it, barely shifting his head out of the way in time as he earned a sharp cut to his left cheek, Panzer''s spear missing its target.


    Ray then opened his eyes slowly, releasing his breath in a controlled manner as he swiftly brought down his left hand to chest level, pushing and releasing his spear forward as it slid across his open right palm. The electric spear impaled through Panzer''s exposed left chest as Ray caught it with his right hand before it could fly further, the damage already done.


    Panzer coughed out blood as he released his [Heartseeker], reverting it back to its original form as it fell to the ground. Seeing that his attack had connected successfully, Ray dispelled his lightning spear, with Panzer collapsing onto the ground nearly instantly after.


    Ray barely caught Panzer''s back with his left arm, as he knelt down to hear the fallen man''s last words. Panzer slurred as he choked on his own blood, "I don''t have much longer, but¡­I''ve got quite a few favours to ask from you, Ray. First¡­take my [Heartseeker] and display it to everyone on the battlefield. It''s a symbol of your victory and a final gift from me to you, ha.


    Next, displaying my weapon should hopefully convince my men to surrender, I beg you to spare them as many have families waiting for them in Targon¡­" Panzer coughed and wheezed a few times as Ray asked him, "What about yourself? Don''t you have any family or loved ones?"


    Panzer smiled weakly before removing his necklace which contained a pendant. Opening the pendant revealed an image of an attractive woman and a beaming young girl aged around four. Panzer said weakly, "Lovely, aren''t they? They are my wife, Leia, and daughter, Dawn, respectively. Please hand this pendant over to my wife, she would understand what this means for me. Promise me you would take care of them, and they would come to no harm under the new rule of Nirvania."


    Panzer coughed a few more times as he struggled to breathe, a sign of a man close to death''s doorstep. Ray''s eyes glistened slightly with tears at the tragic end of an honourable man. He asked, choking on his tears, "Why do you trust me to accomplish all these last wishes? I''m your enemy after all!"


    Panzer smiled as he drew his last breath, "Your eyes say it all, Ray, and your actions serve to further cement my faith in you. I''m glad to die by your hand, knowing that I''ll leave no regrets behind." Panzer''s hand went limp as the great warrior left the world in peace.


    Panzer''s face displayed a smile that shone as brightly as the future he entrusted to his newest, yet possibly greatest friend he could ever make¡­

 Book 2 Chapter 18: Rising from Pain, Soaring towards Peace

    Ray covered Panzer''s eyes and gently placed him on the ground before helping himself up weakly. Gripping [Heartseeker], Ray raised the spear into the air before shouting at the top of his voice, "This battle is over! Panzer''s dead and I demand everybody to put down your weapons right now! This [Heartseeker] is proof that I''m not lying!"


    Soldiers from both sides stopped fighting briefly as they sought to ascertain the truth of Ray''s words. When they recognised the spear which used to belong to Panzer, on top of witnessing his cold, lifeless body with their very own eyes, several Targonians broke into tears as they mourned the passing of a great leader.


    Some of them, in their fury, swore vengeance as they cursed, "We''re going to kill them all for Lord Panzer''s sake! Especially that Saint! Then we''ll recover Lord Panzer''s corpse and bury him with the greatest of honours!" The other Targonians were influenced by such strong feelings of hatred and vengefulness that they gripped their weapons more tightly, ready to start a massacre.


    Fortunately, a loud, commanding voice of reason dispelled any trace of insanity within them, "As the next person in command, I order you all to stand down! We''ll surrender peacefully, as is the will of the late Lord Panzer! Anybody who mocks his wishes would get it from me!"


    It was Nikolai, with tears in his eyes as he undid his [Earth Armament]. He re-sheathed his sword and walked solemnly past Nikki towards the body of his fallen leader. As Nikolai walked through both Nirvanians and Targonians alike, no one dared to speak or perform any act of violence.


    When Nikolai finally reached the corpse of his esteemed leader, he lifted the body over his arms and shouted, "Today, we have lost a great leader and a true friend who always kept our welfare in his mind. Let''s fulfil his last wish by going home safely, so that our families will not worry about us!"


    Ray was about to give Nikolai the [Heartseeker] when Nikolai declined politely, whispering, "Panzer would want you to have it, not for it to be buried with him. He''s not that sort of person." Ray replied, "I understand. Very well, I shall keep this as a last memento of him. I still owe Panzer some favours, so would you bring me to Targon?"


    Nikolai nodded emphatically, "Your wish is my command, sir. The vanquished have no right to object." Nikolai handed the body of Panzer over to a few trusted soldiers before getting onto his horse. He beckoned Ray to follow as Ray got onto his own horse and caught up with Nikolai together with Nikki.


    Venice agreed to lead most of the remaining Nirvanians back to Nirvania in order to reduce hostility with the Miranians who had surrendered. Under Nikolai''s lead, it wasn''t long before Ray and his small entourage arrived at Targon. To Nikolai''s horror, he noticed that the sentries atop the walls of Targon were missing.


    Ray, noticing Nikolai''s expression, enquired, "Is something wrong?" Nikolai replied anxiously, "There are usually sentries atop the wall to greet us when we return. However, there''s not a single soul up there. What''s going on?"


    Suddenly, one Nirvanian captain rushed forward to report, exclaiming, "Sir! Sorry for the late news, but when we were accounting for our forces earlier, we realised that Captain Harold''s company is missing! Not even a single body from his company was found in the battlefield earlier, which can only mean he launched a separate offensive on Targon directly, sir!"


    Ray''s expression turned grim and without a word, he leaped onto the top of the city wall, discovering several dead bodies of Miranian troops. Much to his fury, he saw Nirvanians looting the dead bodies of these Miranian guards. Ray barked, "Have you no pride as soldiers! Where''s Captain Harold?"


    The Nirvanians turned quickly to come face to face with their division commander, as all broke into cold sweat. One stammered, "Captain¡­Captain Harold is in the throne room over there!" as he pointed in the general direction. Ray grunted with displeasure as he stormed past his soldiers, some who were so afraid that their legs gave way.


    Meanwhile, in the throne room, the Chief Guard, Jim, received news that the enemy had successfully breached the city gate and were heading towards their location this very minute. Jim rushed towards his mistress, Lady Leia and her young daughter, Dawn.


    Jim stammered, "Lady Leia, young mistress Dawn, you got to evacuate now before it''s too late! The Nirvanians had breached Targon and it''s only a matter of time before they reach here!" Jim felt a chill down his spine when he heard the bloodcurdling screams of his men who were ruthlessly slaughtered by the invaders as they attempted to halt their progress.


    It wasn''t long before the enemies showed themselves, led by a young man with an eye patch. Jim quickly pulled Leia and Dawn behind him, as he said, "Stay behind me, your Highness! I would protect you to the very end!"


    Dawn held her mother''s dress tightly and burrowed her head within her mother''s clothing, afraid to see what danger was lurking out there. Leia, in contrast, held her daughter tightly, her eyes reflecting not fear, but resolve to protect her daughter.


    The young man with an eye patch jested, "So much for the great city of Targon! Without most of their elite troops who are out there fighting, all that''s left are scrubs for the picking! I, Captain Harold, would go down in history for this famous conquest, mwahahaha!"


    Jim drew his sword and declared, "You won''t lay a hand on these 2 women so long as I''m here! Come!" Harold looked at Jim condescendingly and sneered, "A mere guard who has not seen the tides of war wants to challenge me? You''re overestimating yourself!"


    Harold drew his own sword and leapt towards Jim, exchanging fierce blows with him. Initially, Jim had the upper hand against Harold, calmly fending all of Harold''s blows with his 2-handed sword technique, prioritising defence over attack.


    Harold attempted to overcome Jim with greater speed and strength, but to no avail as Jim simply increased the frequency of his sword swings. After spotting a clear chance, Jim swung his sword without hesitation, slashing Harold across his right thigh. "Aargh!" Harold shrieked in pain as he clutched his wound.


    Just before Jim could execute Harold, Harold''s men shot several arrows from their crossbows, hitting several parts of his body as Jim halted suddenly. Harold seized the opportunity to slash Jim''s throat, dealing a fatal blow.


    Jim held his throat, gurgling as he looked at his lady and young mistress with distress, "Forgive¡­me¡­" before his eyes became white and he slumped onto the ground dead. After bandaging his wound crudely, Harold limped towards Jim''s corpse before stabbing it repeatedly, causing blood to spill messily on the ground and all over himself.


    Harold cried maniacally, "How do you like that? Hahaha!" When he was satisfied with disfiguring Jim''s corpse, he turned to face Leia and her daughter. Harold teased, "Look, what a pretty young lady we''ve got here. You can be my mistress and entertain me, mwahahaha! I don''t need the girl though."


    Harold raised his sword high in the air as he prepared to execute Dawn on the spot. Dawn was bawling fearfully as she covered her eyes in preparation for the worst. Blood spewed forth as Harold swung his sword down mercilessly.


    To Harold''s horror, he realised that Leia had shielded her daughter with her back, and that he had struck Leia instead. Leia tried to comfort her daughter, saying weakly, "It''s alright¡­Mummy''s here. I won''t let my precious daughter get hurt so don''t be scared¡­"


    Dawn cried as she hugged her mother tightly, only to realise that her mother''s back was bleeding profusely. Dawn stuttered, "M-Mummy¡­y-you''re bleeding! Don''t leave me, Mummy!" Leia stroked her daughter''s head, assuring her, "Hush, I''m alright, Mummy will always be with you, ok?"Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Before Harold could raise his sword against Dawn once again, suddenly, the main door of the throne room flung open with a powerful gust. The weapons belonging to Harold and his men were seized from them before they could respond as they flew towards the ceiling, disarming them.


    Harold''s eyes widened as he realised who the newcomer was. He stammered, "Commander, this¡­everything I did was to contribute to our war effort, sir! Seizing this city would allow us an important foothold against Miran, right, sir? Thus, I acted on my own as this was the perfect opportunity! I seek your understanding, sir!"


    Ray became even more furious as he replied coldly, "First, you disobey general orders when you took your own initiative to assault Targon. Next, you allow your soldiers to loot, a behaviour banned by our military! Finally, you even raise your sword against children, an unforgivable behaviour as a human!"


    Harold gasped in pain as Ray mercilessly killed him with a [Lightning Blade] through the chest. After discarding Harold''s body to one side nonchalantly, Ray ordered, "Leave us! And keep your lips sealed about what had happened! Otherwise, you guys would get yourselves into even greater trouble!" Harold''s men nodded nervously as they left the throne room hurriedly.


    When they were alone, Ray rushed to Leia''s side and handed her Panzer''s pendant. Leia''s eyes widened in shock upon seeing the pendant but she quickly relaxed after a while. Leia calmly said, "My husband''s dead, right? He would never leave that pendant unattended. I presume you''re the one who killed him, judging by the fact that you''re holding onto his pendant."


    Ray struggled to find words before he finally replied, "I''m sorry for the loss of your husband. I must also admit that I was the one who took his life. I''m so sorry once again." Leia closed her eyes before responding gently, "War is cruel. I always knew that my husband would lose his life on the battlefield, at the rate he was going. The fact that he passed you of all people his pendant signals his great trust in you. Tell me, did he die happy?"


    Ray answered, "Yes, he told me that if I helped him with what I had promised, he would have left no regrets in this world. He died with a smile on his face." Leia struggled to breathe as she replied, "Good, good. At least he died with a peace of mind."


    This time, tears flowed uncontrollably from Ray as he choked, "However, I''ve failed him. I failed to keep my promise in keeping both you and your daughter safe. If only I''d been a little faster¡­"


    Leia smiled warmly and replied, "I can see why my husband trusted you now. You''re indeed a kind man, to take pity even on your enemies. Just as my husband had trusted you, I too shall place my faith in you. Please, I beg you to take care of my daughter. Give her a complete family and the love she deserves. Sadly, I don''t have much longer, so let me say a few final words to my daughter."


    Ray stepped back as Leia gasped for air, signalling death was near. She signalled for Dawn to come closer as she hugged the little girl as tightly as she could. Leia said gently, "Dawn, I''m so sorry that I can''t spend any more time with you, for both Papa and Mama are going to a faraway place which you can''t go, at least not for the next few decades. Be a good girl and listen to this uncle over here. Remember, when you''re feeling down, Mama would always love you and be¡­by¡­your¡­side¡­always."


    Upon finishing her sentence, Leia drew her last breath and passed away, tears in her eyes as she couldn''t bear to leave her daughter. At this point of time, Nikki had rushed into the throne room and was about to ask Ray what was going on when she saw a little girl holding the hands of a dead woman. The little girl cried uncontrollably, unable to accept the sudden demise of her mother.


    Tears instantly welled up in Nikki''s eyes as she couldn''t bear to watch the sight before her. Nikki quickly rushed forward and embraced the girl tightly, shielding her away from the sight of her mother''s corpse while crying together with her, muttering, "Oh¡­my poor girl¡­what can we do to help you¡­"


    Ray wiped away his tears and before he could open his mouth, Nikki looked at him resolutely and said, "Say no more, Ray. She''s our daughter from now on." Ray nodded solemnly as Nikolai and the other Miranians entered the room quickly. Upon witnessing the death of their duchess, Nikolai and the others were devastated, some even collapsing onto their knees and crying their eyes out in pity of their sole surviving daughter.


    Ray went forward to Nikolai and tapped his shoulder gently, requesting, "Find a suitable place within this palace to bury the couple. A place they both loved. Leave Dawn to me, I promised Panzer and Leia that I would look after her. Can that be done?"


    Nikolai wiped away his tears and nodded slowly, ordering his men to hoist the body of the late duchess to the garden, where he had intended to bury her husband. Throughout the movement and burial process, Nikki kept Dawn close to her, preventing her from seeing the dead bodies of her parents as she didn''t want her fragile young mind to break in sorrow.


    As he watched the burial rites of 2 brave and heroic individuals, Ray whispered to Nikolai, "I promise that I would raise Dawn as my own, so that one day she might inherit this city and her father''s pride, his [Heartseeker]."


    Nikolai nodded in gratitude as the 2 men witnessed the construction of the gravestones.


    <3 days later, Targon>


    After the funeral rites and proceedings were complete for all those who have perished in the battle of the Northern Front, most notably, Duke Panzer and Duchess Leia, it was time for the new leader of Targon to address his people. Nikolai announced, "Shall we put our hands together for the new Duke of Targon, Ray!"


    Ray stood proudly in front of hundreds of Targon citizens, who were still mourning the loss of their loved ones. Ray cleared his throat before speaking solemnly, "As you all know, I''m not a native Targon citizen nor am I even Miranian. I''m only holding this position as Duke because Targon lost the war against Nirvania and chose to surrender peacefully.


    I know many of you may resent me, it''s perfectly reasonable to do so especially since the loss of your loved ones can be directly attributed to war with us Nirvanians. However, not withholding the fact that several Nirvanians, like you all, have lost loved ones as well in this battle, what I would like to stress are the ideals and cause that our soldiers, regardless of nationality, fought for.


    The higher-ups may see war as a territorial game, but your soldiers on the ground, what kept them going was their love for the people behind them. These brave soldiers were willing to put their lives down if it meant setting the foundation for true peace and happiness for their loved ones and descendants to come.


    Hence, let us overcome the obstacle that is hatred together, as we work hand in hand to hold the future envisioned by these fallen soldiers. Remember, we may grieve for our loved ones, but there must come a time where we muster our courage and rise from the depths of sorrow, for only then can we soar towards our dreams and meet the expectations entrusted upon us by those who have fallen.


    To ease the transition process, I hereby nominate Nikolai as my Minister in charge of all domestic affairs, just as he''d been under Duke Panzer. With that, I conclude my speech and thank you all for your cooperation."


    To Ray''s surprise, at the end of his speech he could hear rapturous applause as the citizens of Targon welcomed their new leader. Ray smiled slightly as he turned to take his leave, not before asking Nikolai, "Why are these people clapping for me? I''m technically their conqueror after all."


    Nikolai replied warmly, "The people of Targon are touched by your sincerity, my Lord. These past 3 days, you have not only given us time to grieve for our loved ones, you even had your men assist in distributing resources to the needy families, giving more to those who had lost direct kin and sole breadwinners. The people know that they are in good hands under your leadership, so don''t worry too much, my Lord."


    Ray heaved a sigh of relief before asking, "One more thing, do you know where Dawn is?" Nikolai sighed, "Probably at the garden visiting the graves of her parents. You know, everyone in Targon is grateful that you''re willing to accept her as your daughter, it really puts their minds at ease."


    Ray smiled and replied, "Don''t mention it. I made a promise. See ya, I''ll leave the rest to you." Nikolai bowed in respect as Ray headed towards the garden in the palace. True enough, he found Dawn seating in front of the graves of her parents, staring blankly into thin air. Meanwhile, Nikki wore a worried expression as she watched the little girl''s lifeless expression.


    Upon seeing Ray, Nikki turned around and said worryingly, "I tried to convince her to leave, but she wouldn''t listen to me. Staying here for too long is no good for her mental health, she may get into a depression if she carries on like this." Ray nodded to signal his understanding of the situation before seating next to Dawn.


    Ray asked wholeheartedly, "Dawn, what do your parents love most in this garden? I heard this was a special place for them." Dawn took a long while before she replied coldly, "Papa and Mama loved the flowers here the most, especially the sunflowers."


    Ray stood up and searched the garden for the largest sunflower he could find, before giving it to Dawn, saying, "Here''s a present from me to you, Dawn. You know, when you''re feeling down from the loss of your parents, I want you to look at this sunflower and recall all those good memories you had with your parents. Remember, they may be physically absent, but if you keep them in your memories, they would live on forever in your heart."


    Dawn looked at the sunflower as tears began to well in her eyes. She choked, "Papa, Mama, I''ll never forget you two for as long as I live. That way, you can continue to be by my side forever, right?" as she held the sunflower close to her chest.


    Ray extended his right arm, drawing Dawn closer to him as he said gently, "Yes, your parents are watching you for all eternity, so long as you keep them close to your heart like the sunflower you''re holding right now."


    Nikki wiped away her tears as she joined Ray and Dawn in a tight embrace, as the new family watched the beautiful sunset together, signalling the end of the conflict in the Northern Front, and the start of a bright, hopeful future.

 Book 2 Chapter 19: Assault on Blackrock Island! Destroy the Weapons Factory!

    <Royal Palace, Argos>


    Fujika was watching the beautiful sunrise from the balcony of her room. She had been staying as a guest of the royal family for close to a month, but she never failed to appreciate the beauty of the scenery from her balcony, which gave her a bird''s eye view of the Cameron Capital.


    She currently worked within the Royal Palace, as an assistant to the royal family''s personal doctor, who treated everyone within the palace. Fujika loved her new life in Cameron. In this country, peace was prevalent, even the war between Nirvania and Miran had not troubled its borders.


    Moreover, within the palace, everyone was like family regardless of social standing, since everyone followed the lead of the royal family, who eschewed humility and mutual respect. Fujika''s thoughts were broken by the sound of knocking on her door.


    It was Gilbert, Prince Arthur''s butler. In his hands were a saucer with a cup of tea on top. Gilbert said warmly, "Good morning, my lady. Here''s your usual milk tea with no sugar, enjoy." Fujika replied, "Thanks, Gilbert." as she took a sip of tea as its aroma entered her nose.


    Gilbert bowed respectfully before asking politely, "In truth, I have a favour to ask from you, Lady Fujika, or should I say, Violet?" Fujika was alarmed when she heard her past alias and made no attempt to disguise her surprise.


    Gilbert closed his eyes and said calmly, "So it''s true. The information which I obtained from my contacts in the underworld. Don''t be too surprised, I used to be the bodyguard of the current King of Cameron, so I had to have an information network to identify threats early.


    My lady, I must say that you''ve quite the notorious reputation, being a senior executive of the dark guild, Night Wing. I''ve heard plenty about your expertise in Water magic, but your Enigma Ability intrigues me even more."


    Fujika said nervously, "What exactly do you want, Gilbert? Please don''t force my hand, I''d hate to revert to my old ways." Gilbert replied calmly, "Now, now. Don''t get so tight, my lady. I know from this one whole month spent with you that you''ve no ulterior motive in being here and that you really want to change your life for the better.


    I can tell whether a person is up to no good by observing their eyes for a protracted period of time. After keeping a close watch on you all this time, I''ve come to the conclusion that you mean no harm, for your eyes shone of benevolence and true kindness."


    Fujika calmed down slightly and whispered, "You knew all along of my past identity. Why bring it up now?" Gilbert replied, "I''ve caught wind that Prince Arthur, Lady Merlin and the Round Table Knights are about to embark on a mission of high importance. Therefore¡­"


    <Conference Room, Royal Palace, Argos>


    Merlin explained as she pointed towards an area on a map marked with an ''X'', "We all know that the pirates on the Southern Isles have been our greatest security threat these past few years. However, it was only recently that the pirate threat ballooned to epic proportions, as they managed to acquire magic weapons, weapons of a variety unseen before.


    With these weapons, the pirates have been able to repeatedly invade our shores and pillage our towns, hurting both our innocent citizens and our economy. Repeatedly sending members of the Round Table Knights to defend our people is not a long term solution. We need to attack this problem at its root!


    Fortunately, our scouts have finally pinpointed the location of the source of these magic weapons. They believe, after observing the routes taken by the pirates in trafficking these arms, that the weapons factory is located here, on Blackrock Island! It shouldn''t come as a surprise as Blackrock Island is inhospitable, yet it is rich in minerals and resources necessary in the construction of weapons.


    The only missing piece of the puzzle is the magic source of these weapons, as the construction of magic weapons require a powerful source of mana. Nonetheless, I believe we can all agree that the destruction of this factory should be our utmost priority right now!


    However, it won''t be easy as our scouts have also reported that they witnessed a huge number of pirate ships amassing in these waters. It is possible that the pirates have struck some sort of alliance with each other and their headquarters is in close proximity to the weapons factory.


    Therefore, I advise against bringing a huge fleet to assault Blackrock Island, for we could incur a huge number of unnecessary casualties. Instead, I propose that only those present for today''s meeting participate in the assault. What do you think, your Highness?"


    Arthur scratched his chin in deep contemplation as the Round Table Knights nodded in agreement. After taking his time to consider, Arthur said resolutely, "Very well. The 8 of us should be more than enough to lay waste to the weapons factory. After all, our key aim is not to completely eradicate the pirates, at least not for now, but solely to remove their fangs. With Lady Merlin''s Enigma Ability and all of your strength, I''m confident that we''ll succeed! Glory to Cameron!"


    Everyone present reciprocated Arthur''s gesture as Merlin concluded the meeting. After everyone has left the room, Arthur whispered gently, "You know, the people here aren''t fools, they knew that you meant no harm so they didn''t say anything about your uninvited presence, my dear."


    From behind a pillar a few feet above the ground, Fujika revealed herself, as she stepped out of the shadows and landed gently onto the ground. Arthur berated her softly, "You know, even as my beloved and esteemed guest of this palace, you shouldn''t be poking your nose everywhere, especially in the sensitive affairs of Cameron. I know you were pretty strong after that incident with those pirates in the village then, but I didn''t know you could be pretty sneaky too. Just don''t do it again, ok?"


    Fujika simply spoke her mind, "I''m coming with you, Arthur. Unless you don''t trust me to take care of your back?" Arthur broke into cold sweat in the face of Fujika''s unexpected request before composing himself once again.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Arthur said grimly, "Now, my love, I know you''re strong but I can''t risk your safety in such a dangerous mission. We''re entering the tiger''s lair, you know? Sorry, but I can''t afford to bring you along for such a risky mission."


    Fujika grabbed Arthur''s hands and held them tightly, "It''s precisely because it''s dangerous that I insist on tagging along! My medical skills, honed with the help of Dr Chimney, would be vital in ensuring everyone survives! Please, I beg you, take me along so that I can watch everyone''s backs!"


    Arthur thought long and hard before finally relenting, sighing, "Alright. However, you must be by my side at all times, so that I might keep an eye on you." Fujika beamed as she turned and gambolled away, leaving Arthur to shake his head in helplessness.


    The next day, everyone gathered on a small ship with an unfurled sail on time, with no one being surprised at Fujika''s uninvited presence on the ship. One of the Round Table Knights, Sasha whispered to her fellow Knight, Alderon, "Can she be trusted? We only know her for a month at most."


    Alderon replied bluntly, "If Prince Arthur trusts her, then so will I." Sasha shot Fujika a distrustful look as another Knight, Firen, tried to distract her, chuckling, "Come on, we''re all in this together, we ought to have faith in each other, right? Cynthia, Zexel, Krow?"


    The 3 remaining Knights nodded slightly as Zexel readied his weapon. Putting his hand on the hilt of his katana, Zexel whispered, "Unseen and deadly, [Zephyr]!" Zexel''s katana transformed into a sword with an invisible blade. Invisible it was to most eyes, but in the eyes of all the experienced combatants on board, they could see the sharpness of the rapidly circulating air blade.


    This was [Zephyr], the S-Class Wind elemental weapon. With a swing of his weapon, Zexel created a huge gust that propelled the ship forward to its destination, as quickly as the wind would bring them. Upon reaching, Zexel docked the ship behind a huge rock out of sight from possible sentries on Blackrock Island, dropping the anchor as everyone present gathered in a circle.


    Merlin then used her Enigma Ability, [Constellation Gate], to teleport everyone a fair distance from their vessel onto Blackrock Island, successfully bypassing the sentries. Firen remarked excitedly, "What luck, this pompous-looking building emitting hot gases from its chimney should be the weapons factory we''re looking for. Let''s go!"


    The Cameron taskforce began their infiltration as they successfully entered the weapons factory undetected. As they ventured deeper, they observed the inner workings of the factory, including the manufacturing process of the accursed weapons, before they finally decided to take action...


    <Somewhere else on Blackrock Island>


    It was a large harbour, housing at least 50 frigate-sized ships. What made it even more impressive was the fact that the harbour was constructed by carving a hole right through a gigantic rock beside the coastline, thus offering the ships docked within it protection from extreme weather.


    The harbour was bustling, not with trade, but with piracy as pirates paced up and down urgently, as though preparing for a large scale naval battle. Deeper within the harbour stood a congregation of pirates, all armed to the teeth with magic weapons that gave a disconcerting sensation.


    These pirates were the Captains of their respective ships, and they had assembled to discuss the plan of action one last time before they set sail. The most prominent pirate, who was issuing orders, was dressed in simple orange garb, but the rings on his fingers as well as ear rings were testament to his affluence.


    This man, who sported spiky yellow hair styled like a Mohawk, was the leader and captain of the Great Pirate Armada, Gold Lion. He was notorious worldwide, being wanted for a heavy bounty that would bring one riches beyond his imagination.


    Even Kingdoms like Nirvania and Miran sought to hunt him down, but they always lost trace of his whereabouts, for he is known as the ''Flying Pirate''. Together with his First Mate, Silver Crane, his ''Flying Pirates'' have become a force to be reckoned with in the seas.


    After finishing his brief on the plan, Gold Lion snarled, "Any questions?" One pirate captain nervously asked, "Boss, it''s not that we doubt your ability, but don''t you find that it''s too early for us to launch an assault on Cameron? I mean, each ship is not fully armed with these powerful magic weapons, so why not delay the attack a little further? This way, our forces would be better prepared to take on an organised navy like Cameron''s."


    A man with grey hair and a lean figure, Silver Crane, advised, "Well, it''s better to strike while the iron''s hot, while Cameron''s still unaware of the strength of our combined military might-" Silver Crane was interrupted by Gold Lion, who walked towards the defiant pirate with an aura of dread.


    When Gold Lion was right in front of the poor pirate, he placed a hand gently on the shoulder of the pirate and whispered into his ear so softly that nobody could hear what was mentioned. Silver Crane closed his eyes and gave a resigned expression, as though he knew what was to come.


    Suddenly, the pirate flew into the air, smashing his head against the stone ceiling. To everyone''s horror, it didn''t stop there, as it appeared that there was some upward force pressing the pirate against the ceiling, causing it to crack under pressure. Eventually, the ceiling broke under pressure and the pirate rocketed into the air, out of sight.


    Gold Lion remarked as he snapped his fingers, "What goes up must eventually come down. Anyone else wants to fly?" as the unfortunate pirate crashed hard onto the ground through the hole he had created earlier.


    None of the remaining pirates dared to offer any word of resistance as they hurried along to make their final preparations. Just as the pirates were scattering away from their leader, two new individuals approached Gold Lion.


    One was very skinny and dressed completely in black, loose clothing while the other was rather tall and solidly built, the marks on his cheeks resembling gills. The latter also had spiky navy blue hair and appeared to be a menacing bodyguard with that huge great sword behind his back which was as long as he was tall.


    The man in black spoke first, "How''re the final preparations going? Are the men ready to lay waste to Cameron to their hearts'' content?" Gold Lion immediately bowed respectfully, "Ah, if it isn''t Sir Terence! Accompanied by Sharkan again, I see? Yes, the final preparations are complete and we''re ready to set sail at any time! On your command, sir!"


    Terence gave a wry smile and commended, "Good work. Your efficiency is impressive. I wish you all the best." Gold Lion replied bashfully, "You lavish too much praise, sir. Let''s not forget that without your Enigma Ability, we wouldn''t be possessing so many magic weapons. It''s all your credit that the weapons factory is a resounding success!"


    Suddenly, a young junior pirate rushed in front of Gold Lion. "B-Boss¡­the factory''s u-under attack!" the pirate stammered. Gold Lion cringed in fury before ordering, "Silver Crane, we''ve got to go! There''re some annoying rats to flush out in our precious factory! Don''t worry, Sir Terence, we would make sure that the factory is secure, you don''t have to lift a finger. Let''s go!"


    Gold Lion, Silver Crane and a few trusted men stormed towards the weapons factory, leaving Terence and Sharkan alone. When they were confident no one was listening, Sharkan jested sarcastically, "Shishishi, you aren''t at all concerned about those pirates, right? To you, they are merely disposable tools eh?"


    Terence smiled and replied calmly, "Our goals align for now. Once they''ve served their purpose, I''ll naturally rid myself of these louts. Anyway, the final stone has been set. Even if the factory is destroyed now, even if the Pirate Armada fails in their conquest, we will not be hindered! Hahaha! Glory to Lord Jiro, my benefactor! Glory to Lord Astaroth! Hail the Chaos Legion, leaders of tomorrow!"

 Book 2 Chapter 20: The True Danger

    When everyone was ready, Merlin began the operation to destroy the factory, sending a gigantic fireball towards an important gear amidst the heavy machinery. The impact could be seen immediately as operations halted instantly due to the chain reaction triggered by the destruction of such a vital component of the machinery.


    The Round Table Knights immediately fanned out as they activated their respective weapons. Firen cried, "Light cleansing flames, [Fiamma]!" as his sabre erupted into red hot flames surrounding an orange blade.


    Zexel mumbled, "Unseen and deadly, [Zephyr].", turning his blade into sharp, rapidly flowing wind. Cynthia shouted, "Rip skies asunder, [Mjolnir]!" as the mace she was wielding transformed into a 2-handed golden war-hammer rippling with electricity.


    Alderon whispered, "Increase thou burden, [Gravios]!" as his sword morphed into a black, single-handed axe. Sasha chirped, "Entangle with death, [Weaver]!" as her sword morphed into a pair of gloves that wrapped snugly around her hands. Only Krow refused to activate his weapon, putting his hand on its hilt instead as he prepared to make a quick draw.


    Arthur yelled above the commotion, "Fujika! Stay close to me! The battle''s about to begin! Merlin, I leave the destruction of the factory to you!" Merlin signalled her acknowledgement as Arthur quickly took up his position, Fujika close behind.


    True enough, a throng of pirates started emerging from the various exits of the factory, all carrying magic weapons that gave off the same ominous feel to the weapons currently being synthesised in this factory. These weapons covered a wide spectrum, from melee weapons such as swords and maces, to ranged weapons such as crossbows and rifles.


    The effectiveness of these weapons could be seen immediately, as the pirates armed with ranged weapons began shooting the intruders. Fujika was shocked by the amount of power contained in each shot from a crossbow as it caused mini explosions upon impact, far more destructive than a normal weapon. The fact that such weapons were being mass produced and wielded by outlaws was a scary idea to entertain in Fujika''s mind.


    Despite the display of power from the pirates, the Round Table Knights and Arthur stood their ground, maintaining their all-round defence of Merlin who continued her indiscriminate destruction of the factory unhindered. Fujika was awed by the resolve and courage exhibited by Arthur and his fellow Knights, as they stood proudly, barely moving as they simply brushed off all the incoming projectiles with their weapons.


    As the enemies drew near, Arthur unsheathed his sword and chanted, "Shining bright justice, [Excalibur]!" His sword shone with such bright light that the nearest pirates were blinded momentarily, slowing their advance. However, upon recovering, they roared with anger as they attempted to overrun the intruders, using their numerical superiority.


    Arthur rallied, "For Cameron!" as he charged towards his enemies, accompanied by Fujika. Arthur slipped past all the attacks of his opponents, cutting them down with swift, precise strikes as he rushed through them. Fujika took care of those who managed to survive Arthur''s initial onslaught, mercilessly raining a [Glacial Barrage] on her foes.


    Fujika realised that her anxiety was for naught earlier, as these pirates, though well-equipped, were poorly trained. On Firen''s side, screams from the pirates could be heard almost immediately as they were torched alive by one swing of his [Fiamma], the S-Class Fire elemental weapon, leaving charred corpses behind the wake of cinders.


    Zexel''s opponents fared no better, as he sent a tornado flying their way which sucked them in and mercilessly eroded them slowly, turning the tornado into a wall of red which was hungry for more. Perhaps Cynthia''s enemies were better off, as they were simply electrocuted when she smashed her [Mjolnir] on the ground, supercharging the ground below her as sparks flew erratically.


    Alderon initially appeared overwhelmed, as he did not possess mass destruction capabilities unlike the 3 Knights mentioned earlier. However, just as it appeared that the pirates had surrounded him and jumped onto him like a pack of ravenous piranhas, Alderon simply sent them all flying away from him with a war cry, emerging as a dark-coloured titan as he covered his entire body in black mana armament. He then swung his [Gravios] heavily, creating a huge shockwave that blew away all the pirates in his path.


    Sasha was more ecstatic than afraid in this battle, as the near-invisible strings from the tips of the fingers on her gloves were weaved so perfectly that it caught her victims off-guard like a spider web. The only exception was that, instead of being trapped, one was diced into several pieces if he was caught by the ultra sharp and fine strings of [Weaver].


    Krow, truly a master of the sword, closed his eyes as he sensed his enemies incoming. In a flash, he drew his sword and re-sheathed it almost instantly thereafter, muttering, "[Bestial Sword Style - Cheetah]!" The enemies he rushed across were all cut down instantly as they collapsed to the ground.


    Krow didn''t let his guard down, as he dodged a number of projectiles aimed at his feet by leaping into the air. Before the pirates could seize the opportunity to catch him while he was vulnerable, Krow dived down in an instant towards his enemies. "[Bestial Sword Style - Peregrine Falcon]!" Krow muttered as he slashed a number of foes upon the end of his rapid descent.


    The pirates, realising that they were outmatched in terms of speed, decided to play it safe by hiding behind some of the other pirates who were equipped with large, sturdy shields that were cursed weapons as well.


    One pirate taunted, "Let''s see how you breach our defence this time! Scoundrels, open fire!" Krow expertly slalomed his way through the incoming attacks, and right before he reached the gigantic shields, Krow pushed forward suddenly, crying, "[Bestial Sword Style - Rhino]!" as he performed a single straightforward thrust with both hands at the end of his rush.


    By coating his sword with black mana armament, Krow dented a hole through the shields of the pirates, as the shield-bearers died of physical trauma, leaving the other pirates defenceless as Krow mercilessly butchered them using his superior speed and sword technique. By the time Gold Lion arrived with his deputy, Silver Crane, the destruction was at least 85% with a substantial number of pirates killed in action.


    Gold Lion was enraged by the widespread destruction and bloodshed before his very eyes, as clearly evident from his tightly clenched fists and bulging veins on his forehead. Silver Crane understood automatically as he mumbled, "Gleam in moonlight, [Moonwing]." Immediately, the armour on his back sprouted metallic wings, with sharp feathers made of light.


    Silver Crane jumped off from the edge they were standing on, soaring towards his target, Sasha, who was busy slicing her enemies to bits. Before Silver Crane could decapitate Sasha with the sharp energy tip of his right wing, his attack was blocked by Alderon, who intervened in the nick of time.


    Sasha was shocked, but quickly regained her composure as she mumbled, "Thanks, Alderon." Alderon remained silent as he knocked away Silver Crane''s wing, before engaging in a fierce exchange of blows with Silver Crane, who refused to back down. The 2 eventually shifted their fight to an area with more space, as they fought to their hearts'' content.


    When Merlin was satisfied with her masterpiece, she shouted to Arthur, "Your Highness, I have largely destroyed the machinations of the factory, however, all my effort would be for naught if we don''t shut down the power source, the source of mana for all these cursed weapons! Go now, search for the power source which should be close by and destroy it! I''ll cover you guys so leave now!"


    Arthur nodded in agreement as he beckoned Fujika to follow him, as they cut their way through to the nearest exit. Gold Lion instinctively felt something was amiss and realising that there were two individuals trying to break out of the encirclement, he quickly touched the gigantic rocks near him, causing them to float. He swiftly redirected the rocks towards the pair, raining rubble upon them.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Arthur was stunned upon seeing a gigantic shadow cover him, looking up to realise that enormous rocks were crashing down upon him. Before he could take action, a hexagonal constellation appeared above Arthur, absorbing all the boulders. It was Merlin''s [Constellation Gate], and she quickly reopened it above Gold Lion, sending his projectiles back at him.


    Gold Lion swiftly flew out of the way, dodging all the boulders unlike his unfortunate men who had no way to escape. Before Gold Lion could prepare another attack, he realised that Arthur and Fujika were already out of sight. Merlin smiled warmly as she taunted, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, ''Flying Pirate'' Leon, no, Gold Lion."


    Gold Lion snarled, "Merlin, the Mystic. Humph! Your Enigma Ability may be decent, but do you think I have not gathered enough intel to discover your weakness! I''ll take you out quickly before giving chase to those two."


    Gold Lion immediately placed his palms on the ground, causing the ground below them to rumble as several large boulders, each the size of an adult elephant, started floating into the sky, smashing the stone ceiling open and causing more rocks to crumble to the ground below. Gold Lion quickly flew and touched that was left of the ceiling, breaking them apart into more humongous projectiles for his attack.


    Merlin remarked, "I''ve heard about you for a long time already, your ability to touch anything and cause it to float towards the sky combined with your expertise in telekinesis makes you a very dangerous opponent indeed. At least to most people, that is."


    Gold Lion grunted, "Don''t be so arrogant, Merlin! My [Levitate] is far superior to your [Constellation Gate]. Don''t believe me, come and eat this! [Twin Rock Shower]!" Gold Lion sent two waves of rocks hurtling towards Merlin simultaneously from different directions, where both appeared to converge and smash onto Merlin at the same time.


    Gold Lion chuckled, "Hahaha! You can only open one [Constellation Gate] at any one time, so you can''t redirect a 2-pronged attack bound to hit at the same time with just one gate! Even if your gate can stretch, I''ve purposely angled my 2 attacks in such a way that it''s impossible for one gate to swallow all my attacks at one go! Victory is mine!"


    Merlin smiled and said without fear, "You sure?" She then summoned one [Constellation Gate] and had it move in the opposite direction of one rock shower, to the surprise of Gold Lion, who had assumed the gate was immobile. When she was done absorbing all the rocks from that wave, just before the 2nd shower of rocks could hit her, she closed the 1st gate and summoned another gate before her, pitting the 2 showers of rocks against each other.


    Upon clashing, the boulders smashed each other into smaller pieces, all of which were easily blocked by Merlin''s mana barrier. Gold Lion gritted his teeth in fury as he saw the small debris from his rock showers bounce harmlessly off Merlin''s barrier.


    Gold Lion forcefully calmed himself down before continuing, "Ha! If you think controlling only 2 showers at any one time is my limit, I''ll prove you wrong! This is the finishing move! [Omnidirectional Rock Downpour]!" Gold Lion summoned an even larger number of boulders as compared to before as he sent them flying towards Merlin from all directions.


    Gold Lion thought, "There''s no way she could open and close her [Constellation Gate] so many times in such a short amount of time. She''s done for this time!" Merlin sighed, "Gold Lion. I honestly think you are obsessed with triumphing over my Enigma Ability. The truth is, I''m a renowned magician after all, which means I don''t rely solely on my Enigma Ability."


    Without speaking further, Merlin raised her palm in line with the majority of the boulders from her estimation. Merlin chanted, "[Fire Dragon Bullet]!" as she conjured a gigantic flame dragon that rushed through the incoming boulders and burned them to ashes within seconds.


    Merlin quickly followed up with another Grandmaster tier spell, "[Glacial Meteor]." as she conjured a humongous block of ice which sharp tips pierced and smashed the incoming rocks as they crashed onto it.


    Merlin''s Ice spell was flying so fast that Gold Lion barely dodged it even with the agility afforded by his Enigma Ability. Gold Lion chuckled, "Well, well, we can go on like this for the whole day and a victor wouldn''t be decided. I can''t believe you dare to call yourself Sage tier, you weakling."


    Merlin smiled and replied candidly, "At least I use my Enigma Ability at the right time." To Gold Lion''s horror, Merlin opened a [Constellation Gate] right next to him, emptying its contents as Gold Lion was swallowed by the intense flames of the [Flame Dragon Bullet] spell.


    Before Gold Lion was incinerated to ashes, he realised what exactly transpired. As he was distracted by Merlin''s second spell, [Glacial Meteor], Merlin had actually summoned a [Constellation Gate] to absorb her own magic, preparing to redirect it towards him at point blank range where he wouldn''t be able to fly away in time.


    Merlin heaved a sigh of relief as she turned away, a smouldering corpse crashing onto the ground behind her.


    Meanwhile, Alderon was seemingly struggling against Silver Crane, whose agility and speed harassed him to no end. What was worse was the energy-based feathers on the wings of Silver Crane, which could be shot like projectiles before regenerating again instantly.


    To make matters even trickier, Silver Crane flashed his twin pistols, shooting mana-enhanced bullets on top of his feathers, causing Alderon to receive several grazes and open wounds from the sharp rounds that could break through his otherwise formidable mana armament.


    Silver Crane jested, "Looks like brute strength''s all you''ve got. Here, I thought the Round Table Knights are a little special but what do we have here, a barbaric lout who only swings a heavy axe with no sense of strategy whatsoever. This is your final warning, throw your weapon down and surrender, so that I may consider sparing your life."


    Alderon stared at Silver Crane resolutely, refusing to yield. Silver Crane shook his head and answered, "Very well, I''ll show you your death then." as he soared towards Alderon after attempting to distract him with a volley of shots from his feathers and pistols.


    Just before Silver Crane could reach Alderon, Alderon suddenly jumped up to his surprise, performing a front flip and a quick slash to Silver Crane''s back. CLANG! The sound of steel clashing was audible to both as they stopped in their tracks.


    Suddenly, Silver Crane was forced to go down on his knees as he felt an unbearable force pressing his wings down, preventing him from getting up or moving. Silver Crane expressed panic as he asked, "What''s going on here? When did this happen?"


    Alderon replied coolly, "My [Gravios] has the ability to double the weight of anything it strikes, so this means 4 times the weight if struck twice and so on. How many times did I strike those precious wings of yours?"


    Silver Crane recalled the fierce exchanges they had shared, remembering being struck at least 10 times in total. However, one thing wasn''t clear, why did he experience the effects only now?


    Alderon explained, "It seems like the back plate of your armour where your wings originate from could withstand these steady increases in weight, therefore it minimised the amount of disruption to your movement. However, the moment I broke it with that last attack of mine, your wings no longer had the support it used to enjoy, causing it to sag onto the ground. Shall we end this?"


    Beads of sweat formed on Silver Crane''s forehead as he stammered, "Hey, we can talk through this right? I choose to surrender! Don''t I have the right to avoid death by surrendering?" Alderon replied coldly, "Sorry, I don''t bargain with terrorists." as he swiftly decapitated Silver Crane with a quick chop to the neck.


    Arthur and Fujika found themselves outside of the factory once again after a long trek through the exit. Fujika, being a natural sensor, could sense that the source of power for the weapons was up ahead, as she sensed the similarity in mana frequencies, not to mention the same identical ominous feel.


    However, before they could proceed, their path was blocked by 2 men, one dressed in black robes and the other with a gigantic sword on his back. They were Terence and Sharkan respectively. Terence spoke arrogantly, "Sorry, I can''t let you guys hinder its awakening."


    Suddenly, the ground shook violently like an earthquake, as Fujika sensed an exponential increase in the amount of mana from the source she was tracking. She had never felt so much mana like this before from a single source. This was way beyond even the feared Sage tier.


    A nearby mountain further down the path exploded without warning, as something sought to escape from its confines as it stood straight on its 2 legs. Arthur and Fujika could only gasp in horror as they witnessed the awakening of a humanoid, giant-like monster made out of seemingly clay. It was 2 times the height of an ordinary Titan, and had hands as long as its entire body.


    Terence laughed crazily, "Finally, the fruit of our labour has been reaped! By sacrificing the souls of those pirates wielding the cursed weapons created from its power when they die, the Lost Ages Biological Weapon, Armageddon, is finally revived, mwahahaha! There''s no need for the Pirate Armada! Armageddon is enough to destroy Cameron and maybe even the rest of the world, hahaha! Heed the will of Astaroth and destroy everything, Armageddon!"


    The giant humanoid weapon appeared dazed for awhile before it started lumbering, first towards the harbour where the Pirate Armada was stationed. With a swipe of its arm, Armageddon destroyed the harbour with ease, killing a majority of pirates within the harbour as it roared deafeningly.


    Fujika nearly wanted to vomit as she could sense that Armageddon''s power had rose drastically again, probably due to the fact that it killed all the pirates wielding weapons created from its power in the harbour. She now understood why whoever sought to revive this monster made use of the pirates.


    By enticing them with false promises of power, these pirates paid with their souls, the greatest source of mana, regardless of their success in their planned invasion, hence speeding up the revival and restoration of this monster as more pirates died.


    Fujika could only watch on helplessly as Armageddon set its sights on the distant Cameron, ready to show the world its forgotten prowess.

 Book 2 Chapter 21: The Lost Ages Weapon, Armageddon!

    Upon hearing that deafening roar which reverberated throughout the entire island, Merlin and the Round Table Knights quickly wrapped up their respective battles and headed for the exit, curious to see what was going on outside the factory.


    Upon exiting, a monstrous sight beheld their eyes as they were taken aback by not only the physical size of the foe standing before them, but also the amount of mana pressure emitted by Armageddon.


    Suddenly, Armageddon shot one of its arms towards the Cameronians, which they instinctively dodged. To Merlin''s surprise, the creature was not really aiming for them, but for the pirates who were still pursuing them, crushing them under the weight of its hand before they could exit the tunnel.


    Merlin acutely sensed that Armageddon''s mana level had risen slightly with the deaths of the pirates. Recalling that they were all wielders of the cursed magic weapons, and that Armageddon''s mana signature resembled that of those weapons, Merlin concluded that the towering adversary before them was the source of mana used in the construction of the cursed weapons.


    Merlin murmured to herself, "To conceal something so powerful and dreadful on this island all this while, have we really been taken for fools by the masterminds of this incident?"


    Merlin then turned to face her Round Table Knights, "My friends, truth be told, I''ve never experienced something that possesses as much mana as this monster, not even the largest mana generator used to power our cities contain this level of mana. This abomination before us is a major threat, not just to our country, but to the world as well. For the sake of our home, we''re going to give it our all and destroy this thing right here and now. Who''s with me?"


    The Round Table Knights cheered in unison as they adopted their respective battle positions, ready to engage the monstrosity before them.


    Arthur and Fujika were about to rush in and attack Armageddon before a gigantic sword came crashing down before them, cutting their path. Sharkan teased, "Sorry, we can''t let you hurt our baby, not at least while we''re here." as he raised his huge sword, ready to execute another swing.


    Fujika yelled, "Arthur! Go on without me, I''ll hold him here!" as she created a large [Wave Wall] before her, impeding Sharkan''s path as he was swept by the fierce water currents, barring his progress.


    Despite being halted in place, Fujika felt uneasy that Sharkan could still grin widely in his predicament, and her fears were confirmed when Sharkan tore her [Wave Wall] into 2 with just a simple downward slash of his sword.


    Fujika was stunned. She felt no trace of mana being used from her opponent, yet by pure brute force, he could sever her [Wave Wall] which strength was at least equivalent to Master tier. Fujika was beginning to doubt her ability to delay her opponent, not to mention defeating him.


    Arthur rushed forward, preparing to make a quick draw with his [Excalibur] to catch the monster by surprise. Suddenly, he heard a voice cackle, "If you can''t even draw out the full potential of your weapon, what makes you think you stand a chance against Armageddon, who''s at least Emperor tier by now!"


    It was Terence, as he stood arrogantly in Arthur''s path. Arthur demanded, "Get out of my way now! This monster must be killed, [Bestial Sword Style - Cheetah]!" as he blitzed across Terence, aiming a slash at his torso with his [Excalibur].


    CLANG! Arthur was surprised when Terence easily blocked his attack with his own weapon, a blade conjured from darkness. Usually Dark magic was insidious and pervasive, but to have solidified and hardened to the extent that it could go head-to-head with the S-Class Light elemental weapon proved that Terence was among the best of those who possessed Dark affinities.


    Arthur refused to relent as he quickly initiated his second attack. "[Bestial Sword Style - Rhino]!" Arthur cried as he thrust his sword forward with all his might. To his horror, Terence sidestepped the attack at the last minute, grabbing one of Arthur''s wrists with his free hand while aiming a slash at Arthur''s neck with his Dark sword.


    Arthur ducked by leaning backwards swiftly, but he felt a peculiar sensation the longer Terence held his arm. It was as though his mana was being¡­siphoned. Arthur quickly struggled to free himself by launching a horizontal slash at Terence, who leapt backwards to avoid it.


    Arthur felt relieved when the draining sensation disappeared, as he wondered what exactly Terence was doing by grabbing his wrist. Terence asked sarcastically, "How''re you feeling? Feeling weak? Yes, this is the side effects of my Enigma Ability, [Transfer] which allows me to transfer mana from one place to another via touch.


    That''s how I''ve helped to create the cursed weapons with the tiny remnants of Armageddon''s power, as well as drain your mana. Against an unskilled opponent like you, I''m invincible!" Arthur''s face revealed an expression of staunch defiance as he gripped [Excalibur] tightly before jumping in again to duel Terence.


    Meanwhile, Merlin and the Round Table Knights were labouring to land even a single scratch on Armageddon. Despite launching Grandmaster tier spells such as [Flame Dragon Bullet] and [Glacial Meteor] towards the hulking abomination, Merlin barely scratched Armageddon''s armour as the beast swung its arms in resistance, as though trying to swat flies.


    The Round Table Knights fared no better, as the big 3, Firen, Zexel and Cynthia had launched massive elemental blasts of Fire, Wind and Lightning respectively, which only caused minor scratches to Armageddon''s torso.


    The remaining 3 Knights, Alderon, Sasha and Krow decided to combine their attacks into a single point and see its effectiveness. Sasha swung her hand forward, her fingers converged to one point such that the strings produced would intertwine and form one large whip with a sharp tip at its end.


    Alderon concentrated a huge amount of mana in his [Gravios], coating it with mana armament before swinging with all his might, sending a shockwave to the same point Sasha was aiming for. Finally, Krow performed something similar to Alderon, sending an aerial slash towards their common target.


    When all 3 attacks connected at the same point, it successfully blew a small hole on Armageddon''s body, much to the surprise of Merlin, who concluded that Armageddon probably had a weak physical exoskeleton which explained its heavy reliance on mana armament which in turn can be broke through by converging and focusing their attacks to a single narrow point.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Armageddon roared in pain as its wound started to regenerate, much to the horror of the Cameronians. Armageddon set its sights on Merlin and her fellow Knights, before opening its mouth as it gathered a massive amount of mana rapidly.


    Sensing that Armageddon wished to blow them out of existence with a blast that could obliterate an island the size of Blackrock Island, Merlin hastily summoned a [Constellation Gate] before Armageddon''s mouth, absorbing the blast that shot forth. Unsure if they would get caught in the explosion if Merlin had redirected the blast back onto Armageddon, Merlin quickly conjured another [Constellation Gate] above an island much further away.


    There, the Cameronians were horrified by the extent of destruction brought forth by Armageddon''s breath attack. The entire island was disintegrated, sending shockwaves so strong that the resultant wind could be felt strongly by the Cameronians despite the vast distance of about 15 km. Seeing that its attack had failed, Armageddon flailed its hands wildly in an attempt to rid itself of the pests which harassed it.


    Merlin remarked as she panted, "Its defensive and regeneration abilities are off the charts and its offensive abilities are not weak either, as seen in that beam earlier. Looks like if we don''t go all out now, we''ll never live to get a second chance." Merlin and her fellow Knights braced themselves for a long and arduous battle ahead, as Armageddon roared in fury.


    Fujika was at her wits'' end. She had pulled all the tricks out of her bag against her opponent, using Grandmaster tier spells such as [Water Dragon Bullet] and her signature [Tsunami Surge] spell but Sharkan had easily dispelled all her attacks with mere swings of his sword coated with an incredible amount of mana.


    When Fujika conjured a [Hydro Spiral] spell to push Sharkan back, he had merely pressed his palm against the spell, using the water to conjure 5 life-sized water sharks that flew towards her. Thanks to her training as a ninja, she was able to nimbly avoid all of Sharkan''s attacks as they exploded upon impact, creating large craters in the ground which surprised Fujika.


    Sharkan remarked, "Shishishi, your expertise in water magic isn''t bad, in fact, I dare say you have much potential. However, to use my natural element against me, you''ve got a long way to go, shishishi." Fujika was getting exhausted, but the dominant feeling within her was fear, fear of the grinning demon that stood before her as she wondered how much power he was concealing behind that fa?ade of his.


    On the other hand, Arthur''s situation was looking bleak as well, his movements becoming increasingly sluggish as he was exhausted on 2 fronts. One, the expenditure of his own strength in attempting to overcome Terence''s resolute defence. Two, the loss of his mana through Terence''s Enigma Ability.


    Nonetheless, Arthur refused to yield as he sent a flying blade of light towards Terence, who easily blocked it with a [Shadow Wall] spell that emerged from beneath his feet. Arthur sent a few more blades of light as he attempted to shred Terence''s defence, but Terence simply fended them off with his Dark sword, shattering them upon contact.


    Terence scoffed, "Let me show you a true flying blade attack!" as he swung his blade in an upward motion, conjuring a sharp crescent wave of shadows that emerged from his blade and melded with the ground, shooting forward as it travelled along the ground.


    Arthur leapt into the air to dodge the attack, which Terence judged as a vulnerable position, extending his shadows on the ground till they were under Arthur, before shooting multiple [Shadow Spike] spells from them. Arthur gave him the slip at the last minute, dodging Terence''s spell by leaping forward in a flash.


    Arthur cried, "[Bestial Sword Style - Peregrine Falcon]!" as he made a wide slash upon his descent. To his horror, Terence easily caught his sword between his fingers coated with mana armament, jesting, "This is the power of the Holy Sword, [Excalibur]. It''s light doesn''t even burn me, which shows that the weapon can only be as strong as its wielder."


    Terence quickly held Arthur in place as he stabbed him with multiple [Shadow Tendril] spells, immobilising him. Terence then placed a hand on Arthur''s forehead, absorbing all of Arthur''s remaining mana slowly with his Enigma Ability as Arthur''s consciousness began to fade.


    Terence laughed, "So much for the revered Crown Prince of Cameron. You are merely a failure who can''t use [Excalibur - Armed]! I used to be a failure like you, but that was before I met Lord Jiro, the benefactor who boosted the power of my Enigma Ability tremendously. Now, I''ve grown to be one of the strongest thanks to Lord Jiro. Time to face your death, you useless twat!"


    Terence mercilessly drove his blade into Arthur''s chest, as Arthur could only close his eyes and resign himself to fate. To his surprise, Arthur didn''t feel any pain whatsoever. He thought with his eyes closed, "Am I dead? How is it like in the other world?"


    When he opened his eyes and allowed the light to shine into his eyes, he realised that he was still in the world of the living, despite Terence''s blade still lodged in his heart. Terence was mystified as he stammered, "W-What''s going on? How''re you still alive?" Arthur had no idea what was going on as well. By logical explanation, he should be dead by now¡­unless it was an Enigma Ability, but who''s?


    Arthur turned to face Fujika who had tears in her eyes by now. She choked, "It''s my Enigma Ability, [Body Substitution]¡­it was Gilbert''s final request to take your place should you meet your end in this dangerous mission. I-I didn''t want this to happen, so that''s why I tagged along to make sure that you come to no harm¡­I''m so sorry Arthur, for not telling you, it was part of the deal with Gilbert, who was loyal to Cameron and her royal family to the very end."


    Terence hastily pulled out his blade from Arthur''s chest as he stuttered, "Ha, t-that was a fluke earlier, it doesn''t matter, I''ll kill you now!" As Terence swung his blade at Arthur''s neck, it was as though time stopped for eternity for Arthur as he struggled to accept the reality of Gilbert''s death.


    Gilbert was more than just a butler to Arthur, he was the person who accompanied him through his growing years, taught him a wide array of things, ranging from literacy to basic sword fighting, and finally, served as a listening ear to all his adventures and woes outside the palace.


    One piece of advice he''d received from Gilbert that he always held close to his heart was, "Most of the time, sacrifices have to be made for the greater good. You can''t be the one who always reap the benefits, sometimes, you have to be the one who bites the bullet for everyone else."


    This advice was given to Arthur when he was still a vagabond teen who went around merrymaking all over Cameron, as Gilbert tried to instil in him the need to appreciate the sacrifices committed by the ancestors of Cameron to keep the peace that Cameronians enjoy today, in hope that one day Arthur himself would mature and contribute back to the society that had provided him so much.


    It was these words that motivated Arthur to start volunteering in various parts of Cameron, to discover a greater purpose in his life than simply inheriting the throne. Gilbert was, simply, like a father to him¡­


    Back to the present, just as Terence''s blade was about to land on Arthur''s neck, suddenly, a bright light shone from [Excalibur] as Arthur howled, "[Excalibur - Armed]!" Arthur''s body was enveloped in white light as Terence was blinded temporarily, halting his attack.


    From the light emerged a fully armoured Arthur, who was dressed like a paladin with a golden helmet and white cape. His sword shone ever brighter, so bright that Terence found it difficult to materialise his Dark magic. Terence muttered, "Impossible¡­he wasn''t supposed to be able to use [Armed]. To think that the S-Class Light elemental weapon could dispel darkness to such an extent¡­just need to touch him to shut him down¡­"


    Arthur, who had a resolute expression despite the tears in his eyes, mumbled, "I''ll live to carry on your will, Gilbert. Your death has given me the resolve I need to wield this power, as my forefathers had done. Cameron''s success has always been built on the blood, sweat and tears of our ancestors and I won''t let the people before me down! Take this! [Shining Nova Drive]!"


    Before Terence could reach Arthur, he was eradicated by a gigantic white beam of light, which was as intense as the Sun''s rays from close proximity. The beam tore through the landscape of Blackrock Island and eventually reached Armageddon, decapitating its left arm as it roared in pain.


    Arthur looked at Armageddon resolutely, ready to lay his life if required in tribute of the noble butler who gave his own life for the sake of the future.

 Book 2 Chapter 22: The Turmoil to Come

    Armageddon''s severed arm crashed heavily onto the ground, causing the ground to shake slightly. Merlin and the Round Table Knights braced themselves for the rapid regeneration of Armageddon''s lost limb, however, to their surprise, that did not transpire.


    Instead, the arm on the ground started giving birth to numerous, human-sized versions of Armageddon. The propagation was rapid, and within a minute, there was approximately hundreds of clones charging towards them.


    Alderon shouted, "Lady Merlin! Krow, Sasha and I would handle the clones, you guys just focus on the original!" as the trio leapt to engage the enormous clone army. Merlin nodded and turned to face the still menacing monster before them.


    The original growled deeply before swinging its right arm towards them, destroying everything in its path. Merlin and the remaining knights dispersed quickly and to their surprise, before Armageddon''s arm could reach them, it split into several tendrils heading in 4 separate directions towards them.


    Even though the 4 Cameronians could fend off their respective incoming attacks successfully, Merlin was concerned with Armageddon''s growing intelligence. She believed that its choice of approach wasn''t a fluke, but a keen observation of the effectiveness of its previous large-scaled attacks.


    In fact, the choice of using its severed arm to spawn an army instead of regenerating its lost limb displayed its intent to ''divide and conquer''. Merlin concluded that destruction of the abomination is a must, before it becomes more intelligent and wreck havoc on the world.


    Alderon, Sasha and Krow were facing the toughest battle of their lives as they were overwhelmed by Armageddon''s clones that swarmed them from all directions. Even though these clones were physically weak and easily beaten, every time they cut one down, within a minute it would have fully regenerated, regardless of where they struck it.


    As such, the trio felt a sense of hopelessness as they faced a never-ending horde of immortal soldiers. Sasha cried indignantly, "We can''t keep this up for much longer! Their regeneration rates are just too ridiculous! We can''t even destroy one, not to mention hundreds of them!" Even Alderon, the fittest among them, was beginning to feel fatigued as his mana armament was wearing off.


    Krow quipped, "Regeneration has to begin from a source. If we can destroy the source, we might be able to defeat them!" Sasha snapped impatiently, "Where is this source then, you smarty pants!"


    Ignoring Sasha''s criticism, Krow yelled above the commotion, "I''ve got a hypothesis I would like to test! However, I''ll need your help in isolating just one of them! Can you do that for me, Sasha?" The young woman sulked before she leapt into the air, entangling her strings to form a thicker one before shooting it towards one of the clones, wrapping the string tightly around its torso without cutting it.


    Sasha cried, "Fetch! You don''t have much time though!" as she flung one clone towards Krow in mid-air. Krow jumped swiftly into the air, avoiding the swarm attack by the clones as he flew towards the isolated clone. Clutching the hilt of his katana, he mumbled, "[Bestial Sword Style - Hummingbird]!" as his katana swiped furiously when drawn, producing innumerable slashes faster than the eye can track.


    The clone immediately disintegrated before Krow, as he realised that within the clone was an extremely tiny green gem. Before the clone could gather itself and regenerate from the gem, Krow slashed the gem into half without hesitation, interrupting the regeneration as the clone was destroyed.


    Sasha looked at Krow, bewildered as she stuttered, "Y-You actually managed to destroy one of them! However, that looked pretty exhausting, having to completely obliterate them to destroy the gem within them. Do you have a plan?"


    Krow replied confidently, "Sasha, doesn''t your [Weaver] allow you to produce a near limitless amount of fine strings that should be able to slice them all into mincemeat? Once we''ve completely destroyed their bodies, the source of their regenerative powers, those green gems, would have no place else to hide, leaving them susceptible to destruction by Alderon and me."


    Sasha deliberated for a while as she decapitated an incoming clone, before remarking, "I''ll need quite some time to prepare my ultimate execution technique, the [Microfiber Death-trap]. With such a large number of enemies, not to mention that they are spread all over the place, how do you expect me to ready the trap?"


    Krow replied calmly, "That''s not too difficult with my weapon, [Mugen] and their currently limited intelligence. Spread infinite illusions, [Mugen]!" Suddenly, a smokescreen exploded before the Cameronians and after the smokescreen had subsided, several doppelgangers of Krow, Sasha and Alderon were formed. The doppelgangers immediately engaged with Armageddon''s clone army, as they drew the biological weapons away from the real Knights.


    Alderon remarked, "You hardly use your weapon, so I nearly forgot that you had such an ability. To think that your mastery of [Mugen] has extended to creating clones of others as well, interesting."


    Krow smiled, "Ha, I haven''t been solely working on my sword techniques, I''ve been seeking to improve the use of the weapon entrusted to me. You guys impressed by how lifelike your doppelgangers are in terms of appearance and combat ability? I''ve been practising hard with my prowess of visualisation from my memories after all."


    Alderon nodded in admiration while Sasha pouted, "Hey, if these guys are formed from your imagination, can''t you make my clones a little taller? Or a little more curvaceous? Damn, they remind me of my imperfections!"


    Krow stared at Sasha stupidly and replied, "If it doesn''t look like you, won''t you be standing out like a sore thumb now? These doppelgangers are meant to distract, not fulfil your wildest, unachievable fantasies. Now, focus on preparing your technique, I don''t know when they would realise that these doppelgangers of us aren''t real."


    Sasha grumbled as she set about weaving her strings into a tight meshwork of fibres, slowly travelling one circle around the Armageddon clone army that were still being distracted by the intangible doppelgangers. As Sasha concentrated on her task, Krow advised, "Alderon, when Sasha springs her trap, we''ve got to destroy all those gems in one go, no second chances. You ready?"


    Alderon nodded slightly as the 2 gathered all their remaining mana for one final attack. Before the Armageddon clones realised that the real Knights were standing outside, far away from them, Sasha had already trapped them within her dome of innumerable, criss-crossing strings.


    Sasha cried as she tugged at her dome, "[Microfiber Death-trap]!" The dome suddenly shrank rapidly, slicing all the Armageddon clones within into innumerable, tiny shreds, revealing the gems within their bodies. Krow ordered, "Now!" as he swung his sword powerfully towards the gems.


    "[Bestial Sword Style Secret Technique - Lion King Roar]!" Krow cried as a blast of condensed mana shot forth from his swing, breaking all the gems it came into contact with. Similarly, Alderon swung his axe with both hands with all his might, sending the largest shockwave he could ever produce as it ran through the remaining gems, shattering them into sparkly dust.


    When the destruction was complete, Krow dispelled all his clones as he leaned against his sword. He gasped, "Whew¡­thank god those guys weren''t smart enough to see through my guile. That was certainly exhausting. Good work, you guys."


    Sasha proudly declared, "Of course, with me, the best among the 3 of us here, delivering an outstanding performance, we''ll achieve success for sure! Hahaha!" as she patted her small chest. Alderon and Krow could only sigh in helplessness as they unanimously agreed to play along with Sasha''s whims.


    Krow suddenly remembered that Merlin and the other 3 Knights were still fighting the original Armageddon. As he looked up, he was horrified by the scene before him. The original Armageddon, despite missing a limb, was still dominating against the 4 strongest individuals of Cameron, as its arm had mutated into several tendrils that harassed them to no end.


    To make matters worse, Armageddon''s head had morphed to the extent that it now has multiple smaller mouths all over its head and neck, and from these mouths, several smaller, yet faster beams shot forth, desecrating the landscape. As a result of continuously receiving an endless bombardment of attacks from all directions, the 4 Sage tier Cameronians were visibly exhausted, their bodies covered in several small wounds.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    To further aggravate the situation, Firen, Zexel and Cynthia had already activated their respective [Armed] states, however, even with the huge increase in power, Armageddon was still going strong.


    Merlin thought as she wiped the blood off her lips, "Even with Sage tier attacks that could overcome its defence, we are still unable to land the decisive blow against this abomination. Is there simply no way to defeat this creature with its atrocious regeneration rates?"


    Merlin''s thoughts were disrupted when Armageddon shot a beam from one of its numerous mouths towards her. Merlin cursed herself for being distracted as it was too late to avoid the incoming attack.


    Suddenly, a figure flew before her and deflected the beam away with a swing of his sword. It was Arthur, whose [Excalibur] was still in its [Armed] state. Arthur placed an assuring hand on Merlin''s shoulder and said, "Regardless of how bleak the situation is, so long as we still have one ounce of strength within us, we''ll fight to the bitter end to protect our loved ones in Cameron. Who''s with me?"


    Firen, Zexel and Cynthia, though exhausted, pumped their arms into the air to show their determination to carry on fighting. Krow swiftly rushed up to Merlin, panting, "My lady! There''s a way to destroy this monster! As long as we can destroy the gem within it which is the source of its powers, we can shut this thing down for good! To achieve that, we need to destroy its body in one shot. It may be risky to pour all our mana into one attack, but it''s the only chance we''ve got!"


    Merlin nodded as she ordered, "Everyone, prepare your strongest attack, I''ve a way to combine all our strengths into one attack that would hopefully obliterate this monstrosity!" All 8 individuals started gathering the last vestiges of their mana as Merlin opened a single [Constellation Gate].


    Firen began the assault, as he raised his sabre above his head with both hands, a huge plume of flames shooting forth from the blade before reshaping into a humongous blade of fire. Firen yelled, "[Ultimate Inferno]!" as he swung the blade of fire down, releasing a gigantic swath of intense flames into Merlin''s [Constellation Gate].


    Zexel was next, as he calmly performed a downward semicircular slash with his katana. "[Ultimate Cyclone]." Zexel mumbled as he conjured an enormous tornado that blew forward like a drill into the [Constellation Gate] as Merlin shifted it from person to person.


    Cynthia brought down a rain of innumerable lightning bolts from the sky that amalgamated into one imposing pillar of lightning with her [Ultimate Maelstrom], the electric currents swiftly swallowed by the [Constellation Gate] it fell upon.


    Sasha swiftly weaved a gigantic javelin made out of string and hurled it into the [Constellation Gate], as Alderon combined with Krow to launch their respective shockwaves into the straining portal.


    Arthur asked worryingly, "There''s already a huge amount of mana within your [Constellation Gate], can you manage?" Merlin, who winced slightly, panted, "Come, there''s still 2 of us left. I can manage, don''t worry."


    Arthur aimed his blade at the hexagonal constellation before him and cried, "[Ultimate Nova]!" as a beam of light, far larger than his [Shining Nova Drive] earlier, shot forth into the awaiting gate.


    Merlin appeared to be struggling as she was pushed beyond her limit, the volume of her [Constellation Gate] stretched far beyond its capacity. Merlin whispered weakly, "One¡­more¡­attack." as she raised her arms weakly and conjured a [Black Hole], the Sage tier Dark spell that threatens to swallow everything, sending it flying into her [Constellation Gate].


    Merlin explained, "The [Black Hole] would absorb all the other attacks currently within my [Constellation Gate]. Even it isn''t infinite, as it would certainly be stretched to the brink of breaking. When that happens, all the contents within the [Black Hole], which should have been mixed well by then, would be released in an extreme explosion, enhanced by the release of built-up pressure from a broken black hole."


    Merlin then closed her [Constellation Gate], and before Armageddon could shoot all the beams from its various mouths which it had prepared while the Cameronians were focusing their attacks into the [Constellation Gate], Merlin quickly opened another [Constellation Gate] above Armageddon. From the [Constellation Gate] emerged a large solid black sphere which could be filled no more, Merlin''s [Black Hole] spell from earlier.


    When the sphere came into contact with Armageddon, the sphere cracked and shattered, resulting in a catastrophic explosion that blinded everyone present. Armageddon''s armour was very robust, but against an attack of such vast magnitude, the armour only served to soften the effects of the explosion on the island, absorbing a majority of its power.


    Nonetheless, the explosion was sufficient to rip Armageddon into shreds, as its gem became visible to all. Arthur quickly rushed forward as he stabbed [Excalibur] into the gem, before running down its surface to slice it in half, destroying it successfully as its regenerative capabilities were no more.


    Arthur landed on the ground gently, as the 2 halves of the gigantic gem shattered upon crashing into the ground. All the Cameronians cheered when they realised that they had successfully destroyed Armageddon, protecting Cameron and the rest of the world from its devastation.


    Meanwhile, Fujika was still duelling Sharkan, who seemed to be merely entertaining himself as he kept her occupied. Fujika screamed, "Alright, that''s it! [Water Hydra Storm]!" as she conjured 3 water dragons that spun around each other before crashing towards Sharkan head-first. Sharkan jested, "Now that''s more like it! You''re really good, I''ll give you that!"


    To Fujika''s surprise, Sharkan blocked her strongest spell with his mana-enhanced sword, the ground cracking under the weight of her attack. With a war cry, Sharkan slashed Fujika''s spell into half, as the Water spell exploded into rain.


    Now, it was Sharkan''s turn to be surprised as Fujika was suddenly nowhere to be found. In an instant, Fujika appeared on Sharkan''s left flank, catching him by surprise as she trapped him in her signature [Water Prison]. To play safe, Fujika reinforced the sphere with all her remaining mana, as she sought to drown Sharkan into submission.


    To her horror, Sharkan appeared relaxed as he looked around, before turning back to her and grinning. Sharkan then used one hand to swing his sword at her, which Fujika instinctively felt was dangerous despite trapping him in her reinforced [Water Prison]. Fujika''s instincts proved to be right, as Sharkan tore through her spell like paper and would''ve slashed her if not for her backward leap in the nick of time.


    Sharkan stood tall and proud as he smiled, "I told you, miss. You can''t beat me in my natural element. Since Armageddon is surprisingly destroyed and Terence the fool is dead, there''s no longer any need for me to be here. You proved to be entertaining, but the next time we meet, I''ll not hesitate to strike you down instantly with all my power. Until then, see ya! Shishishi¡­"


    Sharkan then turned around and ran for the edge of the cliff, before diving into the sea. Fujika, after allowing reality to sink in, slumped to her knees as she shivered uncontrollably, for she knew the threat made by Sharkan was very real. She remained in a daze even after being picked by Arthur as Merlin transported all of them out of Blackrock Island, their mission a success.


    <Unknown Location>


    "13, 14, 15¡­done! What a stupid obligation this is!" a young immature voice echoed. The voice belonged to a teenage boy who appeared to be in his early teens. He had messy red hair and was dressed in casual attire. In front of him was a stack of gold coins, 15 in total, placed atop a seal drawn with blood.


    Suddenly, 6 holograms flickered into existence before the boy. One was solidly built and his silhouette resembled Amon, the Chaos General of Wrath. Another resembled an old man who was anything but frail as he sat lazily on his chair. The third individual was an extremely thin person, who looks as though he''d been starved for weeks. The fourth person was a woman with an extremely voluptuous and alluring figure, as she tried to emphasise her features even more by crossing her arms around her chest.


    The fifth member was also a woman, but she appeared demure and shy, her hands placed together in front of her as she fidgeted nervously. The final individual was a rather tall man, with a trim and fit figure, as he carried an atmosphere of self-assurance with a commanding presence. This tall man asked the boy, staring at him with ice-cold eyes, "How''re things going on your side, Jiro? Has the revival of Armageddon and the destruction of Cameron been a success?"


    The teenage boy, Jiro, replied, "Argh¡­don''t remind me. I wouldn''t call it a complete failure for we have obtained some decent intelligence on the abilities of the top brass in Cameron. However, the reality is, Armageddon was surprisingly destroyed by elite Cameron personnel, who my lieutenant, Sharkan, would cover in the next meeting. Sigh¡­here I thought the destruction of Cameron would be easy¡­"


    The tall man replied, "You can''t live up to your namesake all the time, Jiro, or should I say, Greed? Patience is key to success. Continue your operations in Cameron, I await your good news when the kingdom of Cameron has fallen and their holy weapons destroyed. On the other hand, how are you faring on your end, Amon? Have you seized the World Class Weapon, [Catastrophe] from the so-called Green King, Warren Gaia?"


    Amon replied with a tint of anger in his voice, "I apologise, Lucius, for the incompetence of my direct subordinates in this mission. Though I must commend a human for putting up such a powerful barrier to impede our progress. Nonetheless, I intend to intervene directly and we''ll definitely get our hands on [Catastrophe]."


    Jiro chuckled, "The strength of your A-Team is a testament of your own power and influence, Amon, hehehe." Amon roared furiously, "What''s that supposed to mean, you darn greedy brat!"


    The old man amidst the audience remarked wisely, "Jiro, of all people, you shouldn''t criticise Amon when your men just failed their mission. Speaking of A-Team, wasn''t Sharkan present there? He is, after all, the leader of your ''formidable'' Beast Kings, the A-Team you''re so proud of."


    Jiro was about to rebuke when Lucius interrupted, "ENOUGH! We''re brothers and sisters sharing the same noble cause! All of us should be paying attention to our respective areas of responsibility, and devote all our energy to achieving success instead of bickering here! If there''re no other matters, I hereby conclude the meeting of the 7 Chaos Generals, I''ve got some matters to personally attend to."


    The hologram of the tall man then flickered off, and the other 5 soon followed. Jiro muttered to himself, "Just you wait, Cameron. I''ll show you the true meaning of fear and have all of you grovel powerlessly before me, Jiro of Greed!"

 Book 2 Chapter 23: Miran Ploy! Invasion of the Capital, Nirvana!

    <Conference Room, Royal Palace, Nirvana>


    It was supposed to be a routine daily coordination meeting between King Stormfury and the generals of the respective formations. As the Head of Intelligence, Baron Marcus, was away at the frontline, his wife, Baroness Janna, was his stand-in for this meeting.


    The purpose of the meeting is to share updates on the war situation at the frontline, as well as to discuss stratagems to be adopted next. Chief General Hargreaves began the meeting by asking, "What is our current situation on all fronts?"


    A general replied, "Sir, we''ve done well in the 3 major fronts, achieving victories in all of them. Especially the Northern Front where we successfully captured Targon. We''ve also secured the perimeter of our territory with forces outside the major divisions, though it must be emphasised that only minor border skirmishes occurred there."


    King Stormfury interjected, "I''m more curious about our situation with the Sylph Kingdom. What is our current status there?"


    Another general replied, "Your Highness, surprisingly, despite amassing their forces at our border, the Sylphs seem hesitant to launch a major offensive, giving us precious time to reorganise our defence against the larger threat, Miran. However, we''ve sent the remnants of the 4th Division and the entire 5th Division led by the Child Saint, Sariel, to our northern border with the Sylphs. We''ve given them explicit instructions to only engage upon blatant aggression from the Sylphs, sir."


    King Stormfury nodded his head ruefully, remarking, "I can only pray that the situation with the Sylphs remain at the status quo. I wouldn''t want to view them as our enemies." A third general commented happily, "If we keep things up, and assuming the Sylph Kingdom calls off their offensive, this war would be over pretty soon! We have at least 3 Divisions heading towards the Miran capital of Myro currently, victory is assured!"


    The other 3 generals nodded optimistically in agreement, as there were active murmuring amidst the crowd. Chief General Hargreaves noticed that Baroness Janna appeared rather stoic about the current situation, so he enquired, "Baroness Janna, what''s with the long face?"


    The female vampire composed herself before speaking, "In my opinion, I don''t think our current situation is anywhere near optimistic now. Think about it, all of our divisions with the exception of the 6th Division have been spread far and wide now. Though we have achieved important victories in the 3 major fronts, it is not without great cost.


    All the 3 main divisions have been taxed greatly, especially the 3rd Division which would have collapsed if not for reinforcements from the 4th Division led by Ray. In any case, one clear fact remains; our main fighting forces are located further and further away from our capital, gradually incurring losses as they push further inwards towards Myro. None of the 10 Saints are anywhere near Nirvana, for they are all engaged in the main war effort."


    A general interrupted, "Pardon my intrusion, but what exactly are you getting at, Lady Janna? Isn''t it natural for our forces to push closer to Myro and further away from Nirvana when we''re winning?"


    Janna replied calmly, "It is certainly no cause for concern if we had been destroying large numbers of Miranian soldiers as we progressed deeper into Miran. However, from intelligence gathered by my Red Sentinels, statistically, Miran had only committed about 40% of their total forces towards the 3 major fronts, assuming their military is of the same size as ours, a valid assumption.


    On the other hand, we''ve committed 70% of our total forces in the same area. The question is, ignoring the minimal amount of troops placed on border security, where is the large bulk of their army?"


    King Stormfury insisted, "I can roughly see where''s this going. Continue your speculation on their next course of action, given our current situation." Janna confidently declares, "I believe that Miran has the intention of going straight to the head, here in Nirvana. They are likely to have found some way to avoid encountering our main divisions to minimise their losses as they head towards our capital.


    This has evolved into a race, where the victor is the one who seizes the opposing capital first. On our end, our main divisions are exhausted, having travelled long distances on foot and fighting countless battles against stubborn Miran opposition.


    Even with the help of the Saints, who are currently weakened or even unable to battle due to their fierce battles with 3 of the 5 Pillars of Miran, so long as a decent number of forces are stationed in Myro, I doubt our main divisions can take down Myro fast enough.


    On the other hand, they still have 2 Pillars of Miran who have yet to show themselves, and I doubt, judging by Miran''s usual aggressive stance, that they would keep any of them in Myro. Put this together with a substantial majority of their forces, still fresh and in peak condition, and you get an army that would tip the scales of the battle in their favour."


    Chief General Hargreaves added, "Hhhm¡­assuming whatever you propose turns out to be true, this implies that they intend to eliminate the head in order to disrupt our coordination between our various divisions as well as deal a major blow to our soldiers'' morale.


    Subsequently, they can easily recapture their lost territory by slowly defeating our isolated and disorganised divisions. What a dangerous turn of events this would be. On foresight, what can we do to turn the tables to our favour in such a situation?"Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Janna replied, "I believe that-" She was interrupted by the sound of a distant explosion, which was followed by a series of explosions that broke the peaceful silence in Nirvana. A guard suddenly rushed into the room and reported, "Sir! There are multiple airships emerging from the clouds and they have opened fire on our city, sir!"


    Everyone present in the meeting immediately rushed out of the conference room in an orderly fashion, only to be greeted by a sight akin to their worst nightmare. The sky was no longer a clear blue, instead, it was covered by smoke and soot as a fleet of approximately 50 airships emerged in one long line.


    The city right under them was enveloped in flames, as the sounds of cannonballs firing and the bloodcurdling screams of citizens fleeing for their lives echoed throughout the city. King Stormfury gulped as he struggled to absorb the reality before him.


    Janna exclaimed, "I see, by using magic to conceal the airships within the clouds, they are able to fly past our forces undetected. As much as I hate to admit it, their combined use of technology and magic is remarkable."


    Chief General Hargreaves snapped out of his shock as he sprung into action, "Someone, get me on the line with Commander Arkad right now! I want the 6th Division to be mobilised immediately to launch our defensive operations, prioritising the evacuation of our citizens! General Ironforge, can your gunners support us?"


    General Ironforge, head of the Gunners'' Formation, replied confidently, "Sir, I''m currently getting as many of my riflemen stationed within the capital to launch a counteroffensive on the airships. I''ll liaise with Commander Arkad to link up with the magicians under his charge to coordinate our air defence measures.


    In addition, I''ll also get in touch with our Chief Defence Researcher Himmler on the use of the reserve cannons along the walls of Nirvana. That should boost our defence capabilities greatly, sir."


    Chief General Hargreaves ordered, "All other generals present here are to assist in the coordination of your respective forces on the ground. Make sure that the supply and communication lines are secure and open! Meeting dismissed!" as a guard brought a magician to General Hargreaves.


    Arkad was taken aback when he heard the first explosion. Upon witnessing the rain of fire wrought by the airships which were clearly Miranian with the national flag of Miran coloured onto them, Arkad immediately prepared himself, shouting, "Soldiers of the 6th Division, relay my message! Prioritise the evacuation of our citizens to more secure locations! After which, magicians are to establish defence posts on the rooftops of taller yet sturdy buildings and link up with any riflemen you see and get them to support us! Move now!"


    The soldiers of the 6th Division instantly sprung into action, as the foot soldiers aided in the evacuation and protection of the citizens, while the magicians rushed to link up with any available riflemen as they hastily assembled on the rooftops of buildings in proximity to the invading airships, beginning their counter fires.


    To their horror, the airships were protected by magic barriers when they attempted to bring them down with long ranged magic and bullets. The airships, noticing the staunch resistance on the ground as more bullets and spells caused ripples on their barriers, redirected their cannons towards the buildings where the Nirvanian defence posts were situated and opened fire.


    The Nirvanian magicians, though ill-prepared for anti-air operations, were well-drilled in defending against siege weaponry as they instinctively formed barriers to ward off the incoming cannonballs, successfully holding their positions as they relentlessly returned fire.


    On the flagship of the Miran fleet, which could be clearly identified by its slightly larger frame and different design, a slender woman dressed in military uniform with a peak cap on her head was staring far into the landscape. She unconsciously twirled her long blue hair that reached all the way to her back, as she revealed a little smile captivated by the destruction before her.


    A Miranian soldier knelt before her and said, "Supreme Commander Annabel, our assault has been going smoothly, though we''ve just met with some unexpectedly strong resistance from magicians and riflemen from Nirvania. Our barriers are still going strong, but it''s only a matter of time they go down."


    Annabel said calmly, "That''s to be expected from a country whose military might actually rivals that of our own. Nonetheless, I''ve already thought of a plan to eliminate any resistance to our bombardment.


    Spread my orders, inform the ship commanders to focus all their fires on the defensive bases now, before progressing towards the royal palace as planned. I want to completely raze Nirvana to the ground, to show those Nirvanians that victory has always been in our hands all this while. Hahaha! Eustace, carry out the next phase of our plan."


    Behind her stood a tall man dressed in an attire similar to a matador with a spiffy red cape, his eccentric appearance further accentuated by his red sunglasses whose lens were semicircular. The man, who was initially leaning against the wall, stood straight and flashed a wide grin, "It''s time, huh. Time to bring this country to its knees amidst blood and fire, hehehe."


    Eustace turned around and grabbed the radio before speaking into it, "All paratrooper units, launch Operation Gryphon Down now." Eustace then ran towards the edge of the airship and leapt off, laughing hysterically on his way down.


    Annabel continued looking out of the airship, witnessing a fierce battle unfold as she patiently waited. For a person whom she deem worthy of challenging her, Annabel of the Centre.


    Meanwhile, back at the command post, where the national flag of Nirvania could be seen clearly, with its symbol of the mythical gryphon that represents royalty, Arkad and his commanders were discussing the final technical aspects of their defence plan.


    When the discussion was over, Arkad said, "If there''re no other matters, I''m going to the frontline." as he opened a case before him, revealing a sabre with a silver hilt. The commanders around him recognised the weapon, the weapon that gave Arkad his famous moniker, the Silver Wolf.


    This weapon was [Fenrir], the S-Class magic weapon famous for its destructive capabilities. One commander pumped his chest and declared, "I wish you all the best, sir! Take care of yourself in the battlefield! We''ll take care of the coordination aspects, don''t worry!"


    Arkad rubbed his head bashfully and said, "Yeah, thanks. I was never good with this kind of planning. I''m an ex Black Ops man after all, I''m only good at fighting hahaha! You guys take care too!"


    As Arkad walked proudly out of the command post, [Fenrir] in hand, his eyes burned with resolve, as they resembled eyes of one who has stared into death multiple times. He mumbled, "Kai, Yuri, stay safe¡­" as he rushed onto the battlefield.

 Book 2 Chapter 24: All-out War

    Just as the soldiers of Nirvania thought that things couldn''t get any worse, their hopes were dashed when they saw numerous Miranian troops rappelling from the airships. Their timings were impeccable, as they picked the right moments to descend when the magicians'' barriers were lowered in their counter fires.


    Though risky as they put themselves in the line of fire, the huge risk paid equally huge dividends as the Miranian paratroopers held the element of surprise in their rapid descent. These paratroopers were not ordinary soldiers, as they were all trained in the arts of assassination, since a substantial number of them were from Miran Z, Miran''s Black Ops team.


    Consequently, the Nirvanian defence bases were steadily overwhelmed one by one as Miranian soldiers struck swiftly and mercilessly. Upon hearing the news of the sudden paratrooper assault, Chief General Hargreaves cursed, "Darn, Janna was right! There''re so many of them all over the place now and they are swarming our bases like locusts! If our anti-air defences fall, the fate of our city is sealed! Get me Arkad on the line now!"


    The magician next to Chief General Hargreaves quickly linked him up telepathically with Arkad. General Hargreaves ordered in his mind, "Arkad! Gather your men from the 6th Division and get them to defend our anti-air defence bases immediately! We cannot afford to lose them or else our city will be subject to unopposed destruction!"


    Arkad replied back telepathically, "Yes sir, wilco. I''ll get my guys to spread out immediately." As Arkad raced down the streets, he rallied, "Pass down this message from me! All 6th Division soldiers not involved in the evacuation of civilians are to spread out and head towards the defence posts now! Our comrades require backup and protection from this unexpected assault. Let''s go! For Nirvania!"


    The 6th Division foot soldiers who had received the message began to relay the message down to their comrades as they rushed up the buildings to assist their comrades in the defence posts. It soon degenerated into a bloody struggle, as soldiers from Nirvania and Miran pitted against each other with weapons enhanced with mana armament.


    Battle literally erupted everywhere, from the defence posts to even the streets as Nirvanian soldiers intercepted Miranian paratroopers who had landed away from Nirvanian defence posts. Despite the valiant struggles from the Nirvanians, who were clearly outnumbered, the momentum Miran had gained from its surprise assault was pivotal in tilting the scales of the battle to their favour, as defence posts were devastated and supply lines were cut.


    All had looked bleak for the Nirvanians, as their resistance gradually faltered, with riflemen and gunners operating the cannons along the walls running low on ammunition due to the cut in their supply lines.


    Just as all hope was lost, especially to the gunners on the walls of Nirvana who were the most isolated, an unexpected source of help arrived. A large group of brave civilians braved through the rain of fire and delivered the much needed ammunition that the gunners required.


    One of them proudly declared, "This is our home, let us defend it too and help in whatever way possible." The captain on the wall, who was moved by the bravery of the people he was meant to protect, ordered resolutely, "Guys, if civilians can lay down their lives to fight for our home, all the more as soldiers of Nirvania we ought to fight harder! Let''s get our guns cracking and show these bastards what we''re made of! Fire!"


    The cannons on the wall immediately resumed their assault, firing at a rate much faster than before as a steady supply line was built with the help of civilians, who had helped to reload and even fire the cannons with some crash course on the spot.


    Assistance rendered by patriotic citizens did not stop at the cannons along the wall. Even at the defence posts, civilians were sending much needed ammunition in a reliable manner, paying no heed to their safety as they ran through explosion laden streets.


    Others even participated directly in battle, jumping onto Miranian paratroopers selflessly to restrain them as their fellow Nirvanian soldiers executed the enemies with ease. With the influx of approximately a thousand civilians who had volunteered to participate in the defence of their homes, parity was restored between the Nirvanians and Miranians, albeit with immense bloodshed and intense fighting as hundreds of bodies sprawled all over the city.


    Arkad had cut down several Miranian paratroopers as he secured yet another defence post. Arkad scanned his surroundings, feeling extremely motivated as he was spurred by the love his fellow citizens had for their country, willing to throw their lives if necessary.


    Arkad swore to himself, "I won''t let your deaths be in vain, it''s time I do something about those annoying ships." Gripping his sabre tightly, Arkad muttered, "Rip through divine, [Fenrir]!" as his sabre morphed into a Kuan Dao.


    Arkad''s weapon emanated an aura of destruction as he leapt into the air, crying, "Eat this, [Crescent Moon Slash]!" as he swung his weapon down. From the arc of his swing erupted a blast of raw destructive mana that rushed towards its target.


    A Miranian soldier on the ship yelled, "Sir, a huge blast of mana is heading our way, should we steer out of the way? If we don''t act now, we can''t minimise the damage done, sir!" The ship commander waved his hand in dismissal, snapping, "Don¡¯t underestimate the barrier put up by the combined effort of 100 magicians. Just focus on the bombardment, we''re in good position to do it now so why shift?"


    However, to the horror of the ship commander and his aide, the blast easily tore through the barrier as it sliced the ship cleanly in half. The blast didn''t stop there, it continued flying further till it shredded another 3 more ships that couldn''t dodge in time as they were caught off-guard.


    As the huge airships came crashing down in pieces, the Nirvanian magicians put up barriers to slow down the fall of the airships, giving time for their fellow troops on the ground to evacuate from the area of impact. The Nirvanians roared in delight as Arkad landed on the rooftop of a building, elated to know that their enemies were not insurmountable.


    The boost in morale was pivotal as Nirvanian soldiers and citizens alike fought with greater vigour, as they were inspired by a glimpse of hope in achieving victory against their invaders. Before Arkad could take another swing to cut down an airship, he felt shivers down his spine as he heard someone mutter, "Forged by stars, [Gungnir]!"


    Arkad''s instincts proved to be vital as he narrowly avoided a beam of cosmic energy that bore a hole through his previous location. Arkad turned around swiftly, surprised to discover that his enemy was a young woman with long blue hair. It was Annabel, armed with a golden lance that was glistening with cosmic energy.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Annabel twirled her hair with her free hand as she declared arrogantly, "I''m Supreme Commander of the Miran Army, Annabel of the Centre. Judging your prowess, I deem you worthy of dying by my S-Class weapon, [Gungnir]. State your name, so that I may remember it if you are truly worthy."


    Arkad replied calmly, "I''m Arkad, Commander of the 6th Division. Since you declare yourself as the rumoured Supreme Commander, I guess taking you down is my utmost priority right now." as he leapt towards Annabel, signalling the start of a clash between 2 S-Class weapon users.


    Meanwhile, Eustace was rushing through the streets unopposed as he cackled uncontrollably, "Things are really going according to plan. Just as Annabel had predicted, there are hardly any forces near the palace, hehehe."


    His 2nd in command, a man with bandages wrapped all over his body, with chains wrung tightly around his arms, spoke solemnly, "Yes, it''s true that King Stormfury had mobilised most of his guards to assist in the war effort and evacuation of citizens, typical of his personality. However, let''s not forget that there are still some powerful people with him. For instance, Baroness Janna, the vampire sorceress-"


    Eustace interrupted him, "You worry too much, Judge! The King and his cronies are at most Master tier combatants, which our elite Miran Z members can handle easily. If there are any so-called strong opponents, there''s both you, the anti-magic specialist and me, the final member of the 5 Pillars of Miran. I''ll leave Janna and her vampire clowns to you, Judge."


    Judge nodded gruffly as they approached their area of operations; the Royal Palace. When they were within close proximity of the palace, the remaining royal guards had detected their presence, as they sent one runner along to warn the King. The rest readied their rifles as they sent a flurry of bullets towards Eustace and his men.


    To their horror, Eustace simply shifted his cloak in front of him as it mysteriously hardened like steel, resulting in the bullets bouncing off harmlessly. The other members of Miran Z pounced immediately on the hapless guards, decapitating them swiftly.


    When the runner finally arrived at the conference room where King Stormfury was with his generals, he warned, "Your Highness! A group of powerful assassins are here! Please evacuate now! The power level of one of them felt on par¡­with a Saint!"


    King Stormfury immediately shot a worried look, not for his own safety but for those who had swore their lives to protect him as he heard screams echoing through the pathways. Baroness Janna immediately turned to face King Stormfury, assuring, "Your Highness, I''ll go and put an end to this wanton carnage now. However, I promised my husband that I would stay by your side to protect you¡­"


    A voice suddenly called, "It''s alright, Lady Janna! Elise and I would take charge of the King''s personal safety on your behalf!" It was Frost, accompanied by Elise from G.E.M.S. One general shot a cynical look as he remarked, "You guys are nowhere near Sage tier unlike Baroness Janna and you want to take up the most sacred responsibility of defending the King? Don''t joke with me!"


    King Stormfury suddenly bellowed, "ENOUGH! I trust Frost''s capabilities, after all, he''s the twin brother of the Snow Witch, Freya. Go, Janna, and don''t worry about me! Save as many people as you can!" Janna nodded, as she led her personal entourage of 2 other vampire magicians in the opposite direction from Frost, who led the evacuation of the King and the other generals.


    Eustace was grinning widely as he cut down another guard with his sword, "Too easy! Can anyone offer me a decent challenge here, hehehe!" As the Miran assault was too overwhelming and rapid, a few Nirvanian Royal Guards decided to block their advance by casting simultaneously, "[Stone Wall]!" as they formed a gigantic wall blocking the entrance to the stairwell. The Royal Guards then pressed their palms against the wall, further strengthening it with their remaining mana.


    To their horror, the wall started melting for an unknown reason as Eustace''s hysterical laughter became increasingly audible. Before the guards could launch a counteroffensive, they were quickly decapitated by a sword that extended and slithered like a snake. As the guards dropped dead, the sword retracted and reverted to its original form and length as it was held by Eustace.


    When Janna had arrived with her entourage, she was perplexed by the immense cruelty of her enemies as bodies were strewn all over the place, their necks leaking blood from slit wounds slowly as they formed puddles of blood. The whites of their eyes could be clearly seen as they were rolled up upon their death.


    Despite her uneasiness, Janna pressed forward, hoping to put an end to such senseless killings. By a twist of fate, she came face to face with a group of shady men who were about to head in the direction of the King.


    Janna shouted, "Halt! Your opponents are us, and in the name of the Red Sentinels, we''ll stop you right here!" The man with red sunglasses, who appeared to be the leader, cackled, "Looks like it''s show-time for you, Judge!" The man wrapped in bandages nodded as he quickly created a near-invisible force field around them, just as Janna''s men were about to launch their offensive spells on the group from their staffs.


    To their surprise, their spells extinguished before forming fully and before they could react, their heads were swiftly decapitated by long steel chains. Janna was stumped. Firstly, she felt that she had lost the ability to use magic and next, the sudden deaths of her men who were vampires with superior instincts, had caught her by surprise.


    The man with red sunglasses quipped, "She''s all yours, Judge! We won''t spoil your ''trial''. Hahaha!" as he ran off with the other intruders. Judge nods silently before turning to face Janna, introducing himself, "I''m Judge, 2IC of Miran Z. Today, I''ll give you a trial, a trial where magicians and non-magicians are treated fairly. Let''s begin."


    Janna gripped her staff nervously as she realised that she couldn''t convert her mana into magic for some reason, bracing herself for the tough physical battle ahead.


    Eustace and his remaining men were rushing up the stairs and was about to enter a cross junction when a large chunk of ice suddenly shot forth from his right, impeding their progress. It was Frost, who had conjured a [Glacial Spike] as a barricade to slow down the enemies'' progress.


    Frost yelled, "Elise, get his Highness and all the generals out of here, I would delay them as long as possible!" However, to Frost''s confusion, the ice barricade he had set up melted rapidly as several shadows darted past both him and Elise, who actually returned to give him a hand.


    Before Elise could give chase, a stone wall formed in front of her from her right, cutting her off from the King and the generals. It was a man with red sunglasses and spiffy cape who had placed his right hand on the castle wall where the stone barricade emerged from.


    The man laughed hysterically before calming down, grinning, "I''m Eustace of the West and leader of Miran Z. You 2 seem rather strong, so both of you can entertain me by coming at me together, hehehe!"


    Frost looked at Elise momentarily before turning back to face Eustace, jumping towards him as he muttered, "Chill through bone, [Frostfang]." Eustace squealed in delight as he barely ducked under Frost''s blade before squatting down and pressing his palm down on the ground, conjuring a stone spear that shot upwards towards Frost.


    Frost instinctively countered with his [Chill Touch] spell from his palm as he froze and subsequently shattered the stone spear with a swing of his sabre. Instead of simply watching the battle, Elise quietly but swiftly entered the fray as she drew a parasol from her back, as the parasol was soon revealed to have a hidden blade at its tip.


    Elise lunged and unleashed a flurry of fierce stabs at Eustace, who defended himself with his cape that hardened like steel again. At the end of her assault, Eustace remarked, "Impressive. Your mana armament is pretty decent to break through the iron-hard defences of my cloak altered with my Enigma Ability." as he witnessed several tears along his cloak.


    Elise remained silent as she raised her parasol, coated tightly with black mana armament, which colour was extremely intense, an indicator of its strength and concentration. Eustace grinned widely as his sword turned equally black before he lashed out, crying, "Come on, you guys can show me more, right? [Snake Sword]!"


    Eustace''s sword started extending as he swung it like a whip relentlessly, compelling Frost and Elise to devote all their attention to defending against Eustace''s fierce blows.


    Amidst the chaos of the battlefield, a knight dressed completely in lean black armour from head to toe was strolling down the streets of Nirvana nonchalantly, his face concealed by his helmet. The knight muttered to himself, "What chaos. Guess I should find the enemy general and wrap this up peacefully as soon as possible, huh?" as he continued walking down the street.

 Book 2 Chapter 25: Turn the Tides! Entrance of the Strongest Saint!

    After witnessing their commander engaging with the enemy general, the soldiers of the 6th Division realised that they were on their own once again against both the aerial threat from the airships and the ground assault by the Miranian soldiers, who were still present in large numbers.


    Nonetheless, they persevered in their defence, as they chose to believe in the possibility of victory, no matter how slim it was. Soon enough, their efforts began to pay off as the Nirvanians successfully sunk a few airships which barriers gave way.


    However, this was achieved at a great cost, as several more Nirvanians lost their lives. Their woes were compounded by their loss of contact with the senior commanders in higher HQ, who were actually busy dealing with the immediate threat posed by Eustace and his men.


    A Nirvanian captain remarked after cutting down his foe, "We really need something drastic to push this battle to our favour, for our inferior numbers mean that Miran hold the advantage in a drawn-out battle."


    Unfortunately, his momentary distraction had allowed his enemy to slam him onto the ground, disarming him in the process. As the captain, who was terribly exhausted, closed his eyes as he resigned himself to fate, suddenly, he heard the sound of rapid bullet fire as his assailant slumped onto the ground unceremoniously.


    A metallic hand stretched out to aid the captain to stand back on his feet, and the captain accepted it gratefully. The captain realised that the person standing in front of him was fully dressed in armour, but it was unlike that of knights.


    The armoured individual carried no weapons in his hands, as his armour emitted steam occasionally. The newcomer removed his mask, as the captain gasped in surprise. He stammered, "Y-Your Highness, what''re you doing here? What''s this armour you''re wearing?"


    The individual, revealed to be Crown Prince Nixon, replied with a smile, "Well, as the 2IC to Chief Defence Researcher Himmler, I''m tasked with my men to test the prototype of our latest weapon, the Mecha Suit. These suits are designed to store and utilise electrical energy from our electric cells within the suit, which are powered by Lightning magic.


    The steam you see is part of the cooling system, where water is released frequently to cool down the suit to ensure optimal performance. Ah, sorry, I must have been a little too enthusiastic to go into such fine detail. I believe a demonstration of the capabilities of the suit is in order."


    Nixon then ran towards a crowd of incoming Miranian soldiers with incredible speed, much to their surprise. As he got nearer, he suddenly jumped towards them, sending one of them flying with an iron-hard punch to the face, the satisfying sound of cracking bones heard clearly.


    Nixon continued to dodge or withstand the attacks of the Miranian soldiers with ease, as he started to reveal more hidden weapons in his arsenal, such as an electric-charged blade on the side of his forearm, machineguns on the top of his wrists and tasers on his palms.


    Within minutes, his enemies were silenced by Nixon''s display of weapon superiority as he capped off his solo performance with a shot from the miniature cannon on his left shoulder. The Nirvanians stood awestruck as Nixon cheered, "How''d you like that? That''s the power of innovation and invention!"


    The captain asked, "How many more like you are donning suits like that, Your Highness?" Nixon replied matter-of-factly, "Well, not many. About 20."


    The Nirvanians were stumped. One soldier in a Mecha Suit could already decimate a platoon or maybe even a company with ease on his own, not to mention 20 such soldiers. They soon felt the impact of the Mecha soldiers on the frontline, as they slowly but surely negated and reduced the numerical advantage of the Miranians on the ground.


    In the air, the defence posts of Nirvania were still struggling to bring down the airships, for their barriers were simply too strong to be brought down by a few Expert tier spells or cannon shots. Suddenly, from out of nowhere, multiple gigantic light beams shot forth, dispelling the barriers of the Miranians. Subsequently, cannon fire and offensive spells from the ground brought these vulnerable airships down.


    A Nirvanian magician asked, "Who shot those spells which were at least Grandmaster tier¡­ah, it''s Headmaster Zilean, and the teachers of Zion Academy! They''ve finally arrived!"


    Zilean amplified his voice using magic as he announced, "We teachers of Zion Academy apologise for being late, for we had to ensure the safety of our fellow civilians seeking shelter at our school compound. Teachers, it''s time to practise what we''ve always been preaching. For Nirvania!"


    Zilean''s eyes glowed green as he instantly conjured multiple Grandmaster tier spells directed at numerous ships, instantly breaking their defences which was followed up by attacks from his fellow teachers. Professor Zane, the Year 3 Combat Magic teacher, cried, "[Volcanic Meteor]!" as he hurled a gigantic meteor made of fire towards an airship, immolating and destroying it upon impact.


    The Year 1 teachers, Scarlet, Samuel and Heinrich rushed towards their target together as Heinrich remarked, "Just like old times, [Decay Shroud]!" Heinrich conjured black smog from his hands that completely encased the large barrier of the airship, breaking it down gradually as it fed on the mana in the barrier to the horror of the Miran magicians within.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Samuel gripped his sword as he muttered, "Pierce through darkness, [Lumos]!" Samuel then jabbed his blade of light relentlessly at the barrier, shouting, "[Light Vulcan]!" as several beams of sharp light shot forth, shattering the barrier.


    Before the magicians could reform the barrier in time, Scarlet had leapt towards it, performing an overhead swing with her great sword as she cried, "Bear titanic weight, [Busterblade]!" The immense weight of her weapon easily tore through the airship, as Scarlet landed on the ground gently, triumphant from her accomplishment.


    The arrival of the Mecha soldiers and the teachers of Zion Academy proved to be pivotal, as the Miranians were steadily pushed back and annihilated.


    Meanwhile, Arkad was exchanging fierce blows with Annabel, who was expertly dodging or deflecting his every blow with minimal effort on the rooftop. Arkad had initially attempted to wipe the floor with her using the special technique of [Fenrir], the [Crescent Moon Slash].


    However, Annabel''s weapon, [Gungnir], shot cosmic energy beams which were on par with the [Crescent Moon Slash], neutralising Arkad''s ranged attacks. Thus, Arkad had no choice but to rely on melee techniques, which were currently ineffective as well.


    Arkad was genuinely surprised that a woman as young as Annabel was skilful enough to match him, as though she was able to see through his every move, allowing her to retaliate in the most efficient manner. Annabel had even managed to sneak some of her own attacks, which could have been fatal had he not narrowly avoided them, escaping with a few gashes.


    Realising that in his current state, he had no chance of defeating her, Arkad resolved to proceed with the most risky option, using [Fenrir - Armed]. Despite being its wielder for many years, Arkad had never used [Fenrir - Armed] on a consistent basis for its unbridled power was difficult to control since it plunges the user into an energised yet frenzied state. Arkad had horrible memories of losing control, but there was no room for hesitation.


    Arkad prayed as he muttered slowly, "[Fenrir - Armed]." Annabel was momentarily blinded by the light given off by Arkad''s weapon and the next thing she saw was a man covered in wolf skin like a shaman. In his hands, he was still gripping the same Kuan Dao, but there was something off about him. His eyes reflected the gleam of a madman driven to kill, its intensity strong enough to send shivers down Annabel''s spine.


    Before Annabel could react, Arkad had moved so quickly that he successfully scored a wound on her right shoulder that would have chopped her in half had she not moved quickly in time. Annabel gently rubbed her wound and licked the blood off her fingers as she praised, "You''re pretty strong after all. Being the first person since the start of this war to injure me. Unfortunately, playtime''s over. [Gungnir - Armed]."


    A golden light enveloped Annabel as she was covered in golden armour throughout, save for her head. Arkad, in his frenzy, moved at breakneck speed, but his every move was expertly countered by Annabel, who remarked, "The moment I can match your speed, the battle''s over."


    True enough, when the opportunity arose, Annabel aimed the tip of her lance and shot a cosmic energy beam, catching Arkad squarely in the chest as it burned off his armour and blew a shallow hole in his chest, causing him to crash onto the ground below. Arkad coughed out blood as he lay helpless on the ground, his weapon deactivated.


    Annabel landed gently on the ground and aimed the tip of her lance at Arkad''s head. Annabel revealed, "You performed well, so I shall let you in on a little secret, a secret you''ll carry into your grave. In truth, the reason why I can see your every move is due to my Enigma Ability, [Mind Acceleration], which increases the processing speed of my brain, giving me enhanced reflexes and quicker absorption of information."


    Arkad cackled regretfully, "It''s such a waste that I didn''t lose to a true master of the spear¡­" as he lost consciousness. Annabel replied coldly, "War is cruel. I''ll use whatever unfair means out there to achieve victory if need be. Now, die."


    Before Annabel could burn a hole through Arkad''s skull, a fireball shot towards her from behind. Without losing sight of Arkad, Annabel raised [Gungnir] and blasted the fireball into smithereens before turning around, only to be met by a shower of flames.


    Annabel thought, "Humph, not bad, probably at least an Expert tier judging from the strength of magic used." as she blocked all the flames heading towards her by spinning her lance before her. To her surprise, her assailant was merely a little girl aged no older than 10.


    It was Yuri, as she stood defensively in front of her father, her arms spread wide in a protective fashion. Despite her tender age, she could recognise her father''s mana signature from the informal lessons she''d received from Adeline, and rushed out when she sensed that it was waning.


    Annabel laughed coldly, "Step aside, kid. I hate hurting children but I''m not merciful to those who stand in my way." Yuri retorted defiantly, "You''re not hurting my father!" as she stared at Annabel resolutely, refusing to concede an inch.


    Annabel shrugged her shoulders and said, "Very well, I''ll kill you both in one attack then." as she raised her lance, ready to impale both father and daughter. Before she could execute them, suddenly, Annabel felt a strong force pinning her to the ground. She realised that she wasn''t alone in her sensations, as the ground below her cracked under pressure and buildings started to crumble, not to mention a few of her airships which were starting to plummet to the ground.


    Annabel frantically searched for the source of this occurrence, only to realise that the source was none other than Yuri, whose eyes reflected resolve despite shedding tears of fear. In her desperation, Yuri had activated her dormant Luminos in her right eye, as it shone brighter with the use of her Enigma Ability, [Gravity Amplification], increasing the force of gravity in a 50m radius around her.


    Determining that she would be an immense threat in the future, Annabel struggled against the overbearing force and pointed her lance towards Yuri''s chest, shooting a beam straight at her. To Annabel''s surprise, the beam was negated by a blur as the enhanced gravity ceased as well.


    Annabel then realised there was a newcomer dressed in lean black armour. The mysterious figure removed his helmet, revealing a beautiful female face underneath with shoulder length black hair. The female knight patted Yuri''s head, saying gently, "Little girl, go and get help for your father. I''ll make sure this woman doesn''t hurt him."


    Yuri, who has noticeably calmed down and had her Luminos deactivated, nodded as she rushed off in search of aid. Annabel asked demandingly, "Who the hell are you? To stop an attack from my [Gungnir] so easily, you''re no simple stranger." The female knight replied with a bright smile, "I''m Kuroka. Kuroka Blake."


    Annabel immediately broke into cold sweat upon hearing that name, as she realised that both the woman''s name and attire had matched the description of the #1 member of the 10 Saints, the Black King Blake.

 Book 2 Chapter 26: End of the 3rd Holy War

    <Royal Palace, Nirvana>


    Janna had to thank her husband silently for advising her to take up lessons on close combat with the Martial Arts Federation. Thanks to the physical training provided on top of the practice sessions with mana armament, the use of raw mana in combat, she could barely hold her own against the relentless attacks of Judge, fending his chains with her staff coated with black mana armament.


    Judge remarked, "For a magician, your close combat without magic is decent, unlike most. However, let''s see how you handle this." Judge coiled his chains back onto his arms and disappeared into a flash thereafter, much to the surprise of Janna.


    Before she could fend off his attack, Judge had already planted a mana enhanced punch into her gut, causing her to cough blood as she was sent flying a considerable distance. Before she could fly out of the force field, Judge sent one of his chains flying towards her, wrapping around her tightly as he reeled her back in.


    Janna felt increasingly weaker as the chains wrapped around her felt like they were absorbing her mana. Nonetheless, she mustered enough energy to avoid a [Wind Leg] technique from Judge at point blank range, though she was still bound by his chains.


    Judge bragged, "How''d you like my magician-hunting weapon, [Judgement Bind]? The longer it stays in contact with its victim, the more mana it drains. Pretty useful against mana-reliant people like you, ha!"


    Janna felt a great sense of urgency as she knew that being bound by these chains were a double whammy; they restricted her movement but more importantly, she would grow weaker gradually, reducing her chances of victory.


    Janna then decided to tap into the raw power of her vampire body, as her eyes turned red when she combined her boosted physical strength with her mana armament expertly to break free, to the surprise of Judge. However, Judge instinctively reacted with a quick flying kick to Janna''s chest, sending her tumbling a great distance as she spitted out more blood.


    Janna had flew so far that she exited Judge''s force field, much to his dismay. In those precious moments she was out of the force field, she realised that her passive healing magic began to kick in, mending her broken ribs from Judge''s earlier attack. Her magic didn''t last long, as Judge had shifted his force field to accommodate her. Janna realised that the size of Judge''s force field didn''t change as it didn''t stretch; it merely shifted towards her as an entire dome.


    Janna began formulating theories on Judge''s likely Enigma Ability based on the observations she had gathered so far. These included the fact that conversion of mana to magic was only inhibited within the force field, which could mean that ranged magic outside the force field could hurt him and next, that his force field had a maximum range, though it could be shifted to accommodate the distance between them.


    Judge quipped, "You seem to realise what''s going on. Alright, I''ll tell you everything since there''s probably nothing worth hiding now. This phenomenon that you experience is a result of my Enigma Ability, [Prohibition], which disrupts the conversion of magic from mana within its confines.


    This ability of mine is extremely useful against conceited magicians who dare to challenge me in an open duel. Oh, I love the expression on their faces when they realised they are powerless before me. Just like my family, a family of esteemed magicians who despised and ill-treated me due to my lack of potential in magic. Even though I had displayed innate talent in martial arts, they still gave me those condescending and humiliating looks."


    Judge continued emotionlessly, "Thus, when I awakened my Enigma Ability and realised that these so-called magicians have been reduced to existences beneath insects when my Enigma Ability was in play, I killed my entire family with my bare hands, beginning my sabbatical to cleanse this world of filthy, useless magicians. That''s how I earned my moniker, ''Scourge of Magic'' before I joined Miran Z, where I could relish killing the proudest and so-called ''strongest'' magicians. You are just but one of them, so prepare to die."


    To Judge''s surprise, Janna started retreating hastily from Judge, in a bid to escape his force field. Judge laughed, "Trying to escape, ha! It¡¯s useless!" as he shifted the force field towards her before leaping towards her with a [Flash Step].


    Before Judge could execute her with a [Finger Pierce] coated with black mana armament, Janna''s next move caught him by surprise. She had jumped onto a nearby wall before leaping off quickly in the opposite direction of Judge, narrowly avoiding his attack as she flew past him. Judge was bewildered as Janna swiftly exited the force field via the opposite end, pointing her staff towards his exposed back.


    Janna declared, "A magician does not solely rely on magic, more importantly, she uses her brains! [Flame Dragon Bullet]!" as she conjured a gigantic dragon made of searing flames that rushed towards Judge, who couldn''t dodge in time.


    Despite using his strongest [Iron Body] technique coupled with his mana armament, Judge''s defence was overwhelmed by Janna''s powerful spell, leaving behind a charred corpse as he collapsed onto the ground. Janna panted as she remarked, "What a mortifying experience, I hope the rest are alright¡­"


    <Inner Stairwell, Nirvana Royal Palace>


    Eustace was still whipping furiously at Frost and Elise, as the Nirvanian duo realised that the status quo wasn''t desirable, with the lives of King Stormfury and the other generals on a fine balance.


    Frost yelled, "Elise, I just need a few seconds!" Elise nodded silently as she expertly pinned Eustace''s sword down when the opportunity arose, stopping his assault instantly. Frost quickly stabbed his sabre on the ground, shouting, "[Ice Age]!" as the ground was quickly covered in a deep layer of ice.


    Elise quickly leapt off the ground before she was caught, but to their horror, the ice vaporised as quickly as it appeared. Eustace, with his free palm on the ground, cackled, "Hehehe, such attacks are useless against my Enigma Ability, [Material Alteration] that allows me to transform the physical and chemical properties of any material I touch. Hence, Water and Earth magic are useless in the face of my power, mwahahaha!"


    Frost couldn''t believe his ears. Did such a ridiculous ability really exist? Without speaking a word, Elise twisted the handle of her parasol, switching the weapon on the tip of her parasol from a blade into a barrel. After all, Elise''s weapon, [Variable Parasol], was part of a series of weapons invented by the mechanic of G.E.M.S, Giselle.


    Elise quickly leapt towards Eustace, as she pointed her parasol towards him and pulled the trigger on her handle. From the tip of her parasol, a large plume of flames erupted from the flamethrower, to the surprise of Eustace, who quickly conjured a stone wall before him to defend against the attack.


    Frost realised that Elise, though silent, was trying to hint to him about Eustace''s abilities. The fact that he couldn''t negate her flames with touch confirmed that his abilities were only applicable to matter and not energy. Eustace cursed, "Darn, don''t get cocky, you bitch!" as he conjured a few stone spears from the stone wall before him, as they rushed towards Elise who dodged the spears gracefully.


    Elise landed gently before she twisted the handle of her parasol again, this time revealing a sharp black tip. Elise aimed and shot the tip towards the ceiling, as the tip lodged itself deep into the ceiling before opening, releasing innumerable microscopic needles like rain.


    Frost instinctively cast an [Ice Dome] that served to shelter him from the rain of needles, as Eustace did something similar with stone from the castle walls. Elise, who remained unnervingly calm throughout the battle, opened her parasol like an ordinary umbrella as she coated its surface with black mana armament, shielding her from the fatal rain.


    Frost was increasingly impressed by Elise''s ingenuity, as this attack had revealed yet another flaw in Eustace''s ability. Even though Eustace could negate all attacks based on matter, if they were too small and fast, he could not touch and hence negate such attacks.


    Furthermore, the needles weren''t ordinary needles, they were laced with carbonic acid that eroded stone easily, forcing Eustace to maintain all his concentration on defence as he had to continuously supply more stone to replace the eroded ones.


    On the other hand, as carbonic acid was slightly soluble in water, Frost did not experience the same issue as Eustace, giving him a chance to launch a counterattack. Frost smiled gently as he looked at Elise, who merely nodded. "What beauty and intelligence," he thought as he swung [Frostfang] in Eustace''s direction, conjuring an [Ice Dragon Bullet] that soared towards its target.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Unfortunately, just as Frost thought his attack had connected, Eustace had simply raised his sword before the huge Ice dragon as its blade coiled to form a spiral shield before him. Eustace strengthened his blade further with black mana armament, as it took Frost''s [Ice Dragon Bullet] head on.


    To Frost''s dismay, the Ice dragon shattered upon impact with Eustace''s shield, albeit with an intense shockwave that shook the ground. Eustace screamed angrily, his expression a stark contrast to his usual Cheshire grin, "This isn''t funny anymore! Time to die, [Quicksand Pit]!"


    Eustace placed his palms on the ground the moment the rain of needles stopped, as the ground turned swamp-like, causing Frost and Elise to sink into the ground while being pulled towards the epicentre of this technique. Frost attempted to halt the technique using his [Ice Age], but to no avail as Eustace was in complete control here.


    Frost then attempted to fling another [Ice Dragon Bullet] towards Eustace, who simply sliced it into multiple pieces expertly using his [Snake Sword], coated with black mana armament. Realising that his death was imminent as he had already sunk chest-deep, Frost looked at Elise one final time, noticing that she had closed her eyes in resignation, though her face still remained calm as she didn''t utter a single word.


    Frost thought solemnly, "Well, that''s only 1 regret in my life. At least Sis is safe¡­" as he touched the ice flower brooch on his left chest. To his horror, he realised that it was gone, leaving behind a damp sensation which meant that it had melted only recently.


    Frost thought frantically, "What''s going on? This flower brooch is supposed to be permanent! What happened to you, Sis? And what about my dear niece or nephew? I¡­I can''t afford to die here until I know the truth!"


    With a war cry made in desperation, Frost mustered all the mana and emotions he had into one final attack. By overcoming his present limits, Frost had unlocked his latent Enigma Ability, the same one as his sister, [Absolute Zero]. All the castle walls, floors and ceilings were immediately covered in ice, as everyone deemed hostile by Frost was frozen solid, even Eustace, whose Enigma Ability was inferior to Frost''s.


    After helping Elise out of the ground, Frost said hurriedly, "I''ve got some personal matters to attend to. I''ll leave the rest to you, thanks, Elise!" As she watched Frost rush off, Elise turned around to come face to face with Eustace, who was already dead as he was frozen to the bone. Elise mercilessly swung her parasol down on Eustace, shattering his body into numerous pieces before rushing off in the direction of the King.


    <Inner Passage, Nirvana Royal Palace>


    Meanwhile, further away from Elise, one of the Generals remarked, "This ice on the floor¡­what power it must be to freeze the entire castle! Perhaps the Snow Witch is here to aid us!" King Stormfury shook his head, "I''d rather believe that this was the work of Frost, her twin brother. It''s not surprising for Enigma Abilities to be shared by twins after all."


    Suddenly, a voice rang, "Hold it right there, you pompous bastards! It''s time to die!" Standing before King Stormfury and his consort were 3 Miran Z members, all panting as they had narrowly avoided a close brush with death that befell the remainder of their comrades, all left as frozen statues.


    The generals drew their swords as they stood protectively in front of their King, declaring, "You''ll have to get past us first!" Before anybody could make a move, suddenly, a blast of steam entered the pathway from one of the openings between the pillars, as 2 newcomers arrived in between the 2 groups. One was a slim lady with brown hair dressed in tights and the other was a burly man wearing a shaggy coat as he smoked a cigar.


    King Stormfury was shocked, and so were the 3 intruders. One of the intruders stammered, "Impossible, t-that''s the Head of the Nirvanian Black Ops, Steam Chaser Steven! Next to him is his deputy, Katrina! The 2 bigwigs are supposed to be away on a mission, and plans had already been made to dispose of them after this mission! What''s going on here?"


    Steven exhaled a puff of smoke as he turned to King Stormfury, "Your Highness, I won''t question your refusal to summon us back despite this war. Thus, I hope you won''t question our decision to rush back to Nirvana when we heard of the outbreak of war. No mission you give us is more important than securing your life and thus, the fate of this country, my liege! Now, shall we resolve this quickly?"


    Suddenly, Steven''s body emitted a huge amount of steam, clouding the vision of the 3 assailants. This was his Enigma Ability, [Steam]. One of the assassins remarked, "We won''t be hindered by a mere obstruction to our vision, we are master assassins after all-"


    Before he could continue, Katrina had successfully sneaked up from behind him despite his experience, covering his mouth as she slit his throat. His companion scanned his surroundings nervously as he waited for his enemy to make her move, covering his whole body in black mana armament.


    He suddenly sensed a wave of hostility and jumped in, aiming a stab at Katrina with his knife. Just as he thought he had got her, Katrina''s body disappeared in a flash and she reappeared behind him instantly, slashing his back in an X-like fashion with her knives. She commented, "Humph, what a fool. A full body mana armament cannot be as strong as a mana armament concentrated within the weapons alone."


    The final assassin charged forward in the direction of the King, hoping to escape the labyrinth of steam. As he ran further, he realised that he was face-to-face with Steven. The assassin cursed, "Damn you, I just need to catch you by surprise¡­" as he suddenly increased his speed with a [Flash Step], plunging his mana-enhanced blade into Steven''s chest.


    The assassin laughed, "Got you now! Didn''t expect that, did you?" To his surprise, Steven grabbed his shoulder firmly and grinned. The assassin stammered, "H-How are you not hurt by that attack? Even magicians with so-called intangible bodies can be hurt by mana-armed attacks!"


    Steven replied calmly, "My body is made of steam, so I can simply shift the part of my body about to be stabbed away, leaving space for your knife to pass through. Now, disappear, [Steam Impact]!" Steven launched a punch right at the assassin''s face, his fist coated in black mana armament.


    Steven''s fist seemingly flew as it was propelled by billowing steam from his arm, its power sufficient to push the assassin all the way till he crashed through the wall and out of the castle.


    <Residential Area, Nirvana>


    The scene of the Miranian assassin crashing unceremoniously out of the Nirvana Royal Palace was caught by both Annabel and Blake, as Annabel asked, "What''re you doing here, Black King?"


    Blake smiled gently as she replied, "To end this war of course, it has dragged on for far too long. You always thought that you had the upper hand, but look around you now. Your forces are falling, the airships, paratroopers and even the little elite taskforce you sent after King Stormfury. Stop now, and you can save more Miranian lives, Annabel."


    Annabel scanned her surroundings in disbelief. How could her perfect plan be ruined? It was simply inconceivable that Eustace, ''Judge'' Jerevis and all their elite soldiers couldn''t do something as simple as murdering an old man.


    Blake added coolly, "Oh, and by the way, there''s really no point fighting anymore when Myro has fallen. Your strategy was actually brilliant, and it would have worked if not for a fatal assumption you had made. You had assumed that none of the 4 Coloured Kings of Nirvania would intervene since we were unreachable, but there''s a reason why we remain distant. On one hand, it''s because we''re busy settling more important matters affecting the world at large but on the other, it''s so that we can launch surprise assaults like this."


    Blake continued, "#2, White King Schneider and I have been making preparations for this for a very long time. Today, we reap the results of our efforts, which is victory for Nirvania. I really urge you to quit fighting now, for Schneider had already desolated Myro."


    Annabel quivered as she retorted in defiance, "Don''t screw with me! Myro currently has 20% of Miran''s troops stationed there, whom are all the cream of the crop. You''re telling me that one man can defeat all of them?" Blake looked at Annabel with a relaxed expression, but her eyes were resolute.


    Suddenly, a Miranian signaller rushed to Annabel, "S-Supreme Commander, HQ is telling us¡­to surrender! Myro has fallen! All because of the effort of one man who reflected all our spells and attacks right back at us, causing immense destruction while he was left unscathed."


    Annabel gritted her teeth. As Supreme Commander, her pride would not let her accept defeat. Annabel cursed, "Even if Miran has fallen, I want at least your head as a token, Blake! Die!" as she shot a large cosmic energy beam at Blake.


    Blake simply placed her hand before the beam and upon contact, the beam dissipated completely. Blake revealed, "Since you''re Miran''s finest, I''ll tell you a little secret. This is my Enigma Ability, [Null], which allows me to nullify all incoming magic and Enigma Abilities via touch."


    Annabel was horrified as she realised that this was how Blake had ignored the little girl''s [Gravity Amplification] and how she had negated the girl''s ability thereafter. Annabel stammered in disbelief, "I-Impossible, I''m supposed to be the strongest in 1v1 situations. My Enigma Ability is the best!"


    Blake sighed, "There''s always someone better than you. Your Enigma Ability is only decent, as limitations such as the inability of your body to keep up with your mind are fatal. Guess you need a little punishment."


    Blake''s body started emitting mana rapidly as it slowly took form around her, forming a gigantic black knight. Annabel choked in disbelief, "Impossible, [Avatar] is the domain of martial artists..."


    Blake shook her head, "This power is available to all who have achieved the pinnacle of raw mana manipulation. Meet my [Avatar: Dark Emperor Exodus]. I guess you want a taste of his blade right?"


    As Blake raised her sword over her head with both hands, her [Avatar] mirrored her actions, raising its gigantic blade over its head. Annabel, in her panic, screamed, "Die! [Ultimate Comet Shower]!" as the tip of her lance spawned multiple, huge beams of searing cosmic energy towards Blake.


    To Annabel''s horror, the beams all dissipated upon contact with [Exodus] as Blake remarked, "My Enigma Ability extends to the entirety of my [Avatar]. [Dark Excalibur]." Blake swung her sword down and [Exodus] did likewise. Even though Annabel could easily avoid the attack, her fear and hopelessness overwhelmed her, paralysing her as she awaited her impending death.


    Just as Annabel thought she was done for, [Exodus] just stopped slightly short of slicing her in half, the impact of his swing creating an omnidirectional shockwave that tore through a few buildings.


    Annabel fell onto her knees, deactivating her weapon as she broke down, muttering, "I''ve¡­lost¡­" Blake simply smiled as she deactivated her [Avatar], patting Annabel''s head and declared, "The war''s finally over."

 Book 2 Chapter 27: The Green King, Warren Gaia!

    It has been 2 weeks since the clash with the Metal Skull gang. The mood in the air was sombre, as everyone on the team experienced the cruel reality of their current predicament. Most members had barely escaped with their lives against such dangerous foes, and they all knew that the road ahead was only going to be more arduous and laid with far more lethal adversaries.


    Hence, all members excluding Keane were in deep thought throughout their journey; reflecting on how they could overcome their weaknesses and grow stronger. Shen realised that he was relying too much on Jean to cover him, and that he had only won against his opponent because of Jean''s protection throughout.


    No matter how many brilliant strategies he could think of, would they work if he was isolated away from Jean? Did he have the means to protect himself before he can protect others? Shen concluded that there was no substitute for hard work in the path to grow stronger, as he resolved to stop running away from his current weaknesses and confront them bravely instead.


    Shen had approached Keane, requesting him to train him in the way of the sword which Keane readily agreed, taking Rachel under his wing as well. The 3 practised melee weapon combat throughout their journey to the Green King''s abode, as well as mana armament. By the end of the 2 weeks, both Shen and Rachel could use black mana armament, albeit only over a small area.


    In his own free time, Shen had even practised melee combat with his rifle, getting used to its weight, length and grip as he pushed himself to his limit, under the watchful eyes of Jean, who was observing from afar.


    Jean had never seen Shen train so hard physically before, as she always knew him to be a person who favoured brains over brawn. Seeing him put in so much effort to grow stronger spurred her on to do likewise, as she realised that her key weakness lay in her lack of bite in offensive magic. Even though she had undergone some combat magic training under Keith, she knew that she still had a long way to go with her current prowess.


    Thus, Jean approached Adeline for help on improving the potency of her Light magic, seeing that Adeline''s magic power had improved by leaps and bounds under the tutelage of Ray, one of the strongest magicians in Nirvania. Jean wasn''t alone, the twins had also requested to train with Adeline as the duo realised that they too were currently lacking in magic power despite perfecting their synergy and technique.


    Adeline agreed readily as the four of them trained together using the techniques imparted by Ray to improve their spell power. Even though Adeline was supposed to be focused on her training with the others, she was constantly distracted by her thoughts over Kai and his sudden transformation against Cold Steel.


    As much as Adeline wanted to be by Kai''s side and ask him what exactly happened, her fear of the monster within him had kept her distant from him, limiting her interactions with him to a few words of courtesy and concerned gazes.


    Kai had felt Adeline growing further from him, but he knew it wasn''t because of lost love between them but rather fear. Fear of something which he couldn''t remember. When he had woke up from his battle with Cold Steel, he could only recollect up to the point where he was slashed at the back of his neck, but somehow he couldn''t find a wound, only discovering a new white scar.


    The scar felt unnatural, as it reeked of magic different from healing magic used by healers like Jean. Whatever happened in his duel with Cold Steel, Kai resolved to never lose control again. He felt that the best way to achieve this was to grow much stronger than his present state, as he worked on improving his mastery and control over his Fusion Element, [White Lightning], seeking to use if comfortably without the aid of [Cavalier].


    Kai also worked on his Enigma Ability [Erase], as he sought to improve his precision and control over his ability, testing it against small animals and birds, eventually moving onto insects as he tried to knock them out without killing them by snuffing out all of their mana.


    Of course, Kai never neglected his physical training, as that lackadaisical master of his always chanted, "A strong body is required to execute strong magic. For mana capacity is linked to vitality and fitness."


    Last of all was Jonathan, who had practically isolated himself throughout the journey, only joined by Rachel occasionally when she took breaks off her training with Keane. In his time alone, he meditated, improving his awareness of the flow of mana within him, feeling it flow like water as he kept still for an extended period of time.


    Try as he might, he couldn''t block out the memories of his loss to Cold Steel, how he was played by Cold Steel throughout their entire battle, forcing him to reveal his trump card before his opponent. Jonathan silently reflected on how to improve his [Scalpel Palm] Style, enhancing its strengths and overcoming its weaknesses.


    As Jonathan was rummaging through his belongings, he noticed a dusty old book that didn''t belong to him. It was a diary, more specifically, his father''s diary. As Jonathan skimmed through its thin and faded pages, he read his father''s thoughts on how to improve the [Scalpel Palm] Style further, making use of one''s legs more actively in rapid, consecutive assaults as well as to perform swifter body twists to deliver strikes in quick succession.


    Jonathan decided to train using his father''s instructions, placing greater emphasis on his lower body while not neglecting his fundamentals. As a result, he slowly began to adapt and evolve his [Scalpel Palm] Style to the next, unique level.


    Busy with their respective trainings, the 2 weeks since their encounter with the Metal Skull gang flew past swiftly and before they knew it, they had arrived at the Green King''s abode. To reach their destination, they had to navigate through the thick forests of Northern Nirvania which were full of tall trees that formed a large canopy, blocking out most sunlight.


    In fact, they had only recognised that they had arrived in their destination due to the unique shape of the trees groomed in the Green King''s abode. Not to mention the height of those trees, as they rose into the sky far higher than the other emergents. If the height of the trees were intimidating, it could never strike as much uneasiness into their hearts in contrast to the aura exuded by the very same trees.


    It was as though there was an invisible force field repelling them away from the abode. Without speaking a word, Keane drew a knife and flung it towards the trees in the abode. Before the flying knife could reach the tree, it was deflected by an invisible barrier, creating ripples along its surface.


    Keane declared, "Alright guys, we''ve reached our destination for sure. No area in this forest would be as tightly protected as the Green King''s abode. Come, we got to go to the ''backdoor'' of his abode, which location is only privy to the King of Nirvania."


    The team followed Keane as they circled around the perimeter of the abode, eventually reaching the so-called ''backdoor'' of the abode. Keane explained, "Well, the ''backdoor'' is basically a part of the barrier that is especially thin yet sensitive such that the moment it''s touched, the Green King would be notified straightaway. Only the Kings of Nirvania are privy to this information to ensure that only those trusted by the country are entrusted with this valuable information. Let''s begin."


    Keane knocked gently on the barrier and waited. To their surprise, it was less than 5 seconds before a deep, intimidating voice bellowed, "Who goes there? How do you know of this contraption?"


    Keane calmly replied, "Esteemed Green King. We are a team sent by King Stormfury himself to acquire your assistance on an essential national matter. This map I''m holding is given to me by his Highness personally, as evident in the Royal Seal here. I beseech you let us in so that we can fill you in on more details."


    The deep voice droned, "Hhhm¡­that''s the Royal Seal indeed. 9 personnel in total, with the weakest about high Master tier and the strongest in high Grandmaster tier¡­" Suddenly, the voice changed into that of meek, polite voice. "Ah well, you''re all sent by my old pal Stormfury, so come on in!"


    A hole appeared on the barrier, wide enough for 1 person to pass through at any one time as the team entered in an orderly fashion. As they ventured deeper into the Green King''s abode, they were enthralled by the beauty of the interior of the Green King''s abode.


    What came next was a real eye-opener for all of them. In the middle of the abode was a tree house. Not the conventional tree house which is simply a house built on the top of a tree but a literal tree house, where a door can be found on the lower bark of a humongous tree.


    Keane took the lead and knocked on the door politely. A gentle voice rang, "Come in! It''s been a long time since I had visitors, hohoho!" Keane pushed open the door gently with a slight creak and the rest followed him into the interior of the tree house.


    They were overwhelmed by the sight before them, as the interior appeared to be a mishmash of a greenhouse and a laboratory, with a wide array of plants and scientific equipment sprawled all over the place, not to mention thick books.


    In the middle of the room, an ancient yet tiny man sat on his elevated stool. His skin had the appearance of bark from trees while his hair was like the canopy of a bonsai tree. The old man cleared his throat and introduced himself amiably, "Welcome to my humble residence. I''m Warren Gaia, former Headmaster of Zion Academy and the Green King of the 10 Saints. Make yourselves comfortable before telling me the purpose of your visit."


    Jonathan blinked his eyes rapidly before remarking rudely, "Hey Keane, you sure we''re in the right place? There''s no way this midget is the #4 member of the 10 Saints, he just¡­doesn''t look the part!" The others had to silently agree, especially the girls. They had expected to see an imposing, wizened and tall individual like Headmaster Zilean, but the old man before them was simply too tiny and adorable.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Warren was visibly angered by Jonathan''s insensitive comments and bellowed, his voice changing to that of the initial intimidating voice they had heard earlier, "Damn you, brat! Perhaps you need a demonstration of my abilities!" Vines started covering his body and before long, he had a tall, lean figure like a scarecrow with sharp claws as fingers.


    Everyone present was bewildered by his sudden transformation, especially Jonathan who could feel the overbearing pressure exerted by Warren. Keane immediately apologised, "I''m sorry for the impudent remarks made by my subordinate, we humbly apologise." Adeline added, "We''re terribly sorry, Green King! It''s just that your original appearance is so cute that we had instantly forgotten our place¡­"


    The scarecrow stopped moving and Warren instantly reverted back to his original form, muttering to himself, "Hohoho, to think that I''m still so popular with the ladies at my age¡­" much to the frustration of the teenage boys who screamed in unison, "You old lecher!"


    Kai, recovering from his initial shock, asked, "These vines, they''re not derived from magic right?" Warren sat on his stool as he crossed his arms proudly, "That''s right! I have the Enigma Ability [Overgrowth], that allows me to create, propagate, harness and control plant life! Plants are a huge source of life on this planet, silently supporting life as the first component of the food chain. You cannot find any other living organism more noble and self-sacrificing than plants!"


    The team was overwhelmed by his scientific bravado as Shen added, "I see that you''re a researcher from your extensive equipment and notes, what exactly do you specialise in?" Warren scratched his chin as he looked at Shen intensely, before replying, "My, we got someone with a little interest in my work!


    That''s rare among hot-blooded teenagers your age, who are only preoccupied with their mediocre dreams of adventures and battles. I tell you, nothing can be more exciting than the discovery of new knowledge and phenomena, for that discovery can be translated into progress that benefits all mankind!"


    Warren continued, "Well, you can call me an toxicologist. Even though I have extensive knowledge in all forms of life, especially plants, I have a noble calling in toxicology, where I study pathogens, understanding how they cause diseases and how to defeat them in the process.


    War is not all about swords, spears and magic! The new era would usher more insidious forms of warfare, namely biological and chemical warfare! It''s my job to defend against such threats, hohoho!"


    Shen contemplated for awhile before asking, "I see. That''s why you were tasked with researching on [Catastrophe], since it''s a biological weapon right?" Keane made use of the opportunity to announce, "Lord Green King, in fact, the key reason we''re here today is to see if you''ve successfully developed a cure for those stricken with the poison of [Catastrophe].


    Recently, the Sylphs in the Sylph Kingdom had experienced a terror attack using a weapon similar to [Catastrophe], poisoning several Sylphs including their King. It is because Nirvania has been accused as the mastermind of the terror attack that war is close to breaking out between our 2 Kingdoms. Of course, we wish to avoid war if possible, hence, we''re hoping that you would land us a helping hand in this matter. In fact, we''ve brought the Sylph Princess Adeline here."


    Adeline dispelled her transformation magic, revealing her slightly pointed ears as Warren gasped in surprise. He grabbed Adeline''s hands and held them tightly before bowing apologetically, "You must have had a hard time, my poor girl. Having your father afflicted with the debilitating disease that [Catastrophe] brings and yet you''re so far away from him as you''re here¡­"


    Warren continued, choking slightly, "In truth, even though I have discovered several cures and vaccines for several illnesses and pathogens, the one condition I couldn''t treat was by [Catastrophe]. Despite my extensive research on the pathogens brought forth by the accursed weapon, all I have discovered is its entry mechanism and how it causes illnesses.


    The pathogens from [Catastrophe] are like viruses, when they''re out in the open, they''re inactive and impossible to detect by our immune system or any antibiotic since they''re considered ''dead''. After they have successfully attached themselves to their target cells, which are cells found in vital mana-rich organs such as the liver and heart, they slowly hijack their hosts and drain all mana from within, before bursting out of the cell as more copies of the pathogen are produced from the dead host cell, free to infect more cells.


    The key issue lies in the fact that I can''t properly ''dissect'' the pathogen for analysis unlike other pathogens since even though these pathogens are supposedly inactive and dead when outside the host cells, they''re protected by a strong mana barrier that masks its structure and contents, preventing further analysis.


    Mana-draining ''tools'' are too bulky and lack precision, often leaving no trace of the pathogen behind. I''m so sorry, Miss, but without knowledge of its structure and contents, I can''t devise a cure for [Catastrophe]."


    Upon hearing the news, everybody looked down-trodden instantly, especially Adeline who was on the verge of breaking into tears. Suddenly, Kai stepped forward and said, "Let me try. My Enigma Ability, [Erase], may be of some help if all you need me to do is destroy that mana barrier while leaving the pathogens intact. After all, with my Enigma Ability, I can control the trace of mana erased, so let me have a go, sir!"


    Warren scrutinised Kai for a moment before closing his eyes and nodding, "Perhaps your ability is our final hope. If we don''t try, we''ll never know, right? Go ahead, boy, do your best!" He placed a Petri dish in front of Kai, who immediately activated his Luminos on his left eye, muttering, "[Erase]!"


    Warren looked at the contents through his microscope and shook his head, "It¡¯s no good, you completely extinguished them, my boy." Kai said, "One more time! I refuse to give up when we''re so close to finding a peaceful solution!" Kai kept using his ability over and over again, but each time, the outcome was the same.


    Warren thought silently, "A human with a Luminos Ability¡­a half-Sylph probably. This is completely unheard of, not to mention his Enigma Ability that allows him to erase mana, the source of all life, magic and even some Enigma Abilities. If groomed properly, this boy has the potential to surpass even the 4 Coloured Kings. However, at his current state, he''s still a pathetic little kid."


    Kai grew visibly fatigued from each failed attempt and eventually collapsed onto the ground in exhaustion before struggling to his feet feebly, muttering, "One¡­more¡­time¡­" Everyone watched on in concern and admiration but none more so than Adeline.


    Adeline felt extremely guilty for being so cold to Kai during the past 2 weeks just because of her ridiculous fear of the monster within him that blinded her from seeing Kai''s true nature as a benevolent and caring person who would go all out for his friends.


    Adeline quickly embraced him from behind, bawling, "Stop! You don''t have to push yourself so far for my sake! I''m so sorry for treating you so coldly these 2 weeks! All because I feared the monster which I saw emerge from you 2 weeks ago¡­"


    Kai turned around and patted her head gently, "Silly lass. I know you don''t hate me despite keeping your distance from me. I can''t exactly remember what had happened 2 weeks ago, but I know I must have lost control of my body then. To prevent this from ever happening again, I swear I''ll become stronger so that I can use my own strength to defeat any foe that comes our way."


    With his newfound strength from his strong emotions, Kai decided to attempt one last time, activating his Luminos before the Petri dish. For a short moment, only Adeline realised that the pattern on Kai''s left pupil had transformed into a more intricate pattern than before, as though it had evolved to the next level.


    When Kai was done, he slumped weakly onto his knees, before asking feebly, "Did it work this time?" Warren stared into his microscope for an extended period of time before suddenly jumping in joy, screaming excitedly, "You did it, boy! Now it''s my turn!" Warren got to work immediately, his efficiency astounding as though his laboratory was prepared for this very day.


    Adeline allowed Kai to lie on her lap as she stroked his forehead gently. Kai smiled in appreciation, as he closed his eyes peacefully, happy that he reconciled with Adeline while helping her father at the same time. Within 2 hours, Warren had prepared a sample cure for [Catastrophe], as he mixed it together with a sample of his own cells and a sample of the pathogens.


    After a 15 minute wait, where Warren had accelerated the process through chemical intervention, Warren shouted ecstatically, "We did it! The cure works! All that''s left is to mass produce the cure and we never have to fear [Catastrophe] ever again!" Everyone in the room cheered except Keane, who merely smiled, overjoyed that all their hardships had finally borne fruit.


    Warren advised, "The mass production would take about 5 days though. In the meantime, you guys can chill and relax at my place, it''s the safest out here in the entire forest thanks to the barrier I put up powered by [Catastrophe], its only useful contribu-." Before Warren could finish his sentence, a loud explosion could be heard followed by the sound of shattering.


    Warren muttered, "Impossible¡­to break through a barrier generated from the mana of a World Class Weapon, even Sage tier spells would have difficulty breaking through a barrier like this." Everyone immediately rushed out of the house, including Kai, who had barely recovered from his ordeal earlier.


    Warren threw a bottle of green solution towards Kai and said, "Drink this. It would help activate your cells and improve your mana and stamina recovery. It''s very rare, but it''s for your precious contribution earlier!" Kai hesitated for awhile before opening the bottle and drinking it. The taste was surprisingly pleasant and within seconds, Kai felt as though all his mana and stamina had returned to him.


    Warren explained, "That was my own invention. However, you can''t over-rely on it as drinking too much of that potion over-taxes your cells and may result in death." Kai nodded solemnly in gratitude as the Nirvanians finally arrived at the spot where the barrier had been breached. The sight before them was utter devastation, as trees caught fire and collapsed.


    Warren muttered, "Such wanton destruction and disregard for life. These evildoers must be punished!" Amidst the flames, seven figures could be clearly seen. From left to right, it was firstly, a man with unkempt purple hair wearing a collared black cloak with simple pants armed with a 2 bladed scythe. This was none other than Jake.


    Next, it was another man dressed in a shaggy white coat, with a bow-hat atop his head. This was the man who had been stalking the team throughout their mission from the time they had left from Nirvana. He was present as well in the abandoned town, having coordinated the ambush with the Metal Skull gang.


    The third individual was a man who wore a turban and was dressed similar to an Arab. His arms, which were clearly visible as he wore a singlet, bore tattoos of snakes. The fourth figure was the most prominent of all, baring his upper body which was coloured red and full of bulging muscles. On his torso were several scars that were found all over, from his arms to his chest and even his face.


    The fifth person was a lady who had tied her yellow hair neatly into a bun, as she stood proudly with her arms crossed. Her attire was similar to aristocrats, giving her an aura of nobility. The sixth, Erik, was dressed in rather tight fitting combat attire, and had a relatively toned body, though not as top heavy as the fourth.


    Finally, the last person was dressed rather casually, but his dishevelled white hair and eye bags were all too familiar to Kai and Adeline. "Psycho¡­" Kai seethed as he gritted his teeth angrily, the day for his rematch finally here.


    Warren angrily questioned, "Who are you people? How dare you desecrate this forest and my home!" The large man in the centre laughed, "You must be the Green King Warren Gaia. I commend your skill in putting up a barrier this strong, but it''s all over now that I''m here. I''m the Chaos General of Wrath, Amon!


    For your sins, punishment has to be meted but since I''m so kind, I shall give you guys a choice. Surrender [Catastrophe] peacefully and I''ll take your lives painlessly. Choose to resist and I guarantee you hell that''s worse than dying!"


    Warren slowly transformed into his scarecrow form as his voice became raspier, "Words are not needed for boors like you." Keane drew [Twilight] from his scabbard as he commanded, "Team, this is it. Our mission is to secure the Green King and [Catastrophe]. We may outnumber them, but we don''t know how strong they are, so be careful, everyone!"


    Everyone adopted their respective battle stances except Amon, who screamed in delight, "Hell yeah! Let''s get this party started, baby! I''ll show you guys what it''s like to incur my rage! Mwahahaha!"

 Book 2 Chapter 28: Secret of the Chaos Generals! Sin!

    Both sides remained frozen in place as they had an intense stare-down, as each person sought to find an opponent whom they could exploit best with their strengths. Finally, Kai was the first to break the silence, as he jumped towards Psycho, eager to rip him apart with his [Lightning Blade]. Psycho merely stood calmly as he concentrated telekinetic magic in his hands.


    Adeline rushed in behind Kai, as she sought to back him up against Psycho. However, her path was blocked by Erik, who introduced himself as he smashed the ground before her, "I''m Erik of the Chaos Legion. Adeline, right? I''ve heard quite a bit about your Luminos Ability, [Perfect State], you would make a decent harvest. Let me test the upper limits of your ability!"


    Erik leapt quickly towards Adeline, his fist coated in black-coloured rock as he threw a punch at her gut. Adeline spun out of the way as the pair took their battle somewhere else in the forest. Relishing the excitement in the air, Jake, who casually licked the blade of his 2-bladed scythe, cried, "How fun! Come, let me taste all the blood you can offer! The weak should be culled first, since they don''t provide enough excitement!"


    Jake jumped towards Jean, ready to execute her with a single swing. Shen instinctively readied his rifle and shot a mana-enhanced shot towards the man, who barely escaped with a nick across his left cheek as the bullet exploded upon contact with a nearby tree. Jake cackled, "The pain, oh, how delightful! I''ve decided, to give you guys a higher chance of winning, I''ll take you both on concurrently! That should raise my satisfaction to the next level, mwahahaha!"


    Jake dived towards Shen and Jean, as Shen led him away from the rest, keeping Jean close to him. The blonde woman who had previously crossed her arms unfurled them as she drew 2 scrolls from her sleeves. After infusing mana into them, she summoned 2 lifeless puppets that heavily resembled humans. Waving her hands like a conductor, the puppets flew towards Warren, as concealed blades along their limbs appeared, ready to cut Warren into two.


    Before the puppets could reach Warren, the twins Julian and Julia jumped before him, blocking the attack with the swords as they said in unison, "We''re your opponent!" They pushed back the puppets with their relentless assaults, forcing the puppeteer to focus all her attention on them.


    As the twins brought their opponent away with them, Warren remarked in his altered voice, "Let''s settle this elsewhere where we can fight to our hearts'' content, Amon!" Amon grinned as he nodded, before both leapt an incredible distance away.


    As battles heated up all over the Green King''s abode, there were only Keane, Rachel and Jonathan from Nirvania and 2 more individuals from the Chaos Legion left at the original site of confrontation. The mysterious stalker murmured beneath his coat, "To come face to face with the legendary assassin ''Killer'' Keane. It''s an honour for me, Ghost." as he bowed respectfully, removing his bow-hat while placing a hand on his chest simultaneously.


    Keane appeared slightly taken aback when he heard that name, but regained his composure quickly to reply, "No, the honour is mine to meet you, Ghost, aka ''Phantom of Death''. Back in the heyday, your reputation wasn''t inferior to mine and in fact, I dare say that when it came to assassination, you''re definitely more scary since you can kill without leaving a single trace. You''re the true culprit behind the Crestville Massacre right?"


    Jonathan and Rachel expressed shock as Keane continued, "On that fateful day, I''d really wanted to avenge Rebecca''s death, so I confronted the Crestville Family, the family which she had married into. I knew this marriage was arranged and Rebecca didn''t have a choice due to the dire financial situation of your family then, Rachel.


    As such, I knew Rebecca wasn''t happy with her marriage life as she was treated worse than a servant, having to entertain their every whim and fancy. Nonetheless, whenever I visited her on behalf of the Old Master, whose body was in poor condition by then, Rebecca would always assure me that everything''s fine and she was doing well. Her death was simply the final straw.


    I had nearly killed them all for their callousness, especially that husband of hers who dared to raise his weapon against me. However, I remembered my promise to Rebecca to never kill anyone out of spite ever again, so I stopped my hand and walked away."


    Jonathan was confused and asked, "If you weren''t the one responsible for their deaths, then who was?" Keane closed his eyes and answered calmly, "The answer is right before you. The only person I know in this world who could kill people without leaving a trace of themselves while purposely scattering my traces all over the place is you, Ghost."


    Ghost laughed heartily before explaining, "That''s absolutely correct! The Crestville Massacre was all masterminded by me, hehe. It would have been perfect had 2 things actually transpired; one, you were the person who really killed them all, and two, you had accepted our offer to join the Chaos Legion when we extended our timely hand of assistance in your darkest hour as you were hunted by City Guards all over the Capital.


    Instead, I had to dirty my hand and you chose to surrender stupidly! However, all of that''s in the past now and there''s no turning back, so why don''t I reveal something even you don''t know, Killer? In truth, your precious love Rebecca was killed by yours truly, hahaha!"


    Keane clenched his knuckles furiously before he calmed himself down, "You did all this just to recruit me into your fanatical little organisation? You got to be joking!" Ghost replied coldly, "Nah, I''m dead serious here. You were really talented and it was such a waste for a man of your calibre to be simply a butler.


    Hey, I actually tried to nudge you in the right direction by killing Rebecca and even getting Marian over there to manipulate Rebecca''s husband into attacking you in order to provoke a heavy retaliation from you as you gave into your pent-up bloodlust. However, you stubbornly resisted every attempt from us to groom you into the ultimate killer in the new age we''re ushering under Lord Astaroth! Such a pity."


    Rachel could bear no longer as she charged towards Ghost, screaming, "You monster! How dare you toy with the life of my sister!" Rachel jumped into the air, conjuring a heavy great sword above her head as she swung it down on Ghost.


    Before the sword could reach its target, Ghost''s last remaining companion with the turban jumped in between the two as he placed his palm against the sword. The blade instantly began to rust and disintegrate, turning into metallic sand that was carried away by the wind.


    The intruder said monotonously, "The name''s Mehmedi. I''ll be your opponent, little lady." Rachel cursed impatiently, "Darn, I can''t get past without beating him first!" as she conjured another 2 swords in both hands, preparing to engage her new opponent.


    Keane ordered Jonathan, "You go and help Rachel, I can take this guy alone." Jonathan nodded reluctantly as he rushed to join Rachel to fight against Mehmedi. Ghost remarked, "Pretty confident, ain''t ya?"


    Keane replied resolutely, "A better assassin doesn''t make a better fighter. I''ll win this duel for sure, to avenge Rebecca."


    <Kai VS Psycho>


    Kai''s [Lightning Blade] was repelled by Psycho''s [Telekinetic Barrier] surrounding his fist, as sparks flew erratically all over the place. Kai snarled, "Your Enigma Ability won''t work on me, Psycho!" Psycho replied calmly, "Neither would yours on me." as he disappeared in a flash, to Kai''s surprise.


    Kai barely pushed Psycho''s punch away from his gut as he performed a flip over Psycho''s head thereafter. Kai muttered, "What was that? It felt like Master''s supersonic repulsion." Psycho declared proudly, "Do you think I would solely rely on my Enigma Ability against my enemies? Over the past few months I have been developing my telekinetic abilities as well, giving me full control over forces in all directions, augmenting my physical abilities to the next level."


    Kai snorted, "Stop bragging and let''s get on with this! [40mm Lightning Particle Cannon]!" Kai shot a beam of condensed electricity at Psycho, only for him to extinguish it with a clap as he murmured, "[Bidirectional Clamp]."


    Before Kai could react, Psycho stretched his arm towards Kai and clenched his fist, shouting, "[Omnidirectional Vice]!" Kai instantly felt as though he was being crushed by a Titan''s grip as he resisted with Lightning magic. Kai quickly activated his Luminos, muttering, "[Erase]." The invisible force crushing him disappeared immediately, but to Kai''s surprise, Psycho appeared instantly before him, throwing a punch augmented by his [Telekinetic Barrier] at Kai''s gut.


    Kai instantly spat blood due to the power of Psycho''s punch but Psycho didn''t stop there. Once his punch had sunk deep into Kai''s gut, Psycho yelled, "[Kinetic Blast]!" as a wave of telekinetic energy shot from his fist, propelling Kai high into the sky as he received more damage from Psycho''s follow-up.


    Before Kai could get a breather, Psycho continued pummelling him with rapid, consecutive assaults from all directions as he flew in the air with his telekinetic abilities, ending his combo with a direct overhead kick to the face to send Kai plummeting swiftly to the ground. The ground crumbled upon impact as Psycho panted after his flurry of assaults.


    Psycho muttered, "Huff, how do you like that? Your Enigma Ability only affects what you can see, so if my attacks are too fast, there''s nothing you can do, hahaha!" Kai struggled onto his feet weakly, as blood oozed from all over his body, but especially his head.


    Kai wiped the blood off his lips as he thought, "Darn, he really is too fast for my Luminos Ability to catch, and he hits hard too, breaking my mana armament so easily. Guess this is the perfect chance to test my Fusion Element."


    Psycho cursed, "Die!" as he rushed towards Kai, ready to throw another augmented punch. Kai simply stood his ground calmly, mixing his 2 affinities together as his hands slowly rippled with white electricity.


    <Adeline vs Erik>


    Meanwhile, Adeline was not having an easy time herself, as Erik, who stood before her, was rather competent in close combat, putting her on the defensive throughout as she had to dodge an array of Earth-hardened punches and kicks. Adeline thought, "If that''s all he got, I just got to lull him into a sense of complacency before springing a surprise, fatal attack on him using [Phasewalker]."


    When the opportunity arose, Adeline quickly drew her 2 knives as she muttered, "Impeded by none, [Phasewalker]!" After she had dodged Erik''s horizontal swipe with his right leg, she quickly phased through his body as she spun through him, solidifying her body once she had completely phased through him, landing a quick horizontal slash on the back of Erik''s neck amidst her spin.


    To Adeline''s horror, she realised that she had merely decapitated a clone, which crumbled into soil thereafter. Adeline was stumped to see that there were now several copies of Erik, as he jested, "I know about your [Phasewalker] as well, and how it can''t pass through things coated with mana. I''d purposely let you go through ''me'' to catch you off guard.


    Let''s see you face against my army of [Earth Clone] soldiers, all who share the same appearance and combat abilities as me!" Adeline was stunned as summoning one [Earth Clone] was considered incredibly difficult, not to mention dozens of them. She gripped her swords nervously as the clones all raised their hands in a boxing stance, their arms all coated in black mana armament, ready to begin the slugfest.


    <Shen & Jean VS Jake>


    On Shen''s end, his opponent''s berserk style confounded him to no end, as his enemy continued to swing his scythe wildly at both of them with scant regard to his own safety. Shen''s opponent screamed, "I, Lord Jake, would slowly take my time to relish your pain, hahaha!" as his scythe swiped dangerously close to Shen''s neck.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Shen thought, "Is this guy truly crazy? I''ve never seen someone go all out offensively without any attention heeded to defence, not to mention that his attacks are not really aiming for my vitals. This is unlike most melee weapon users who usually seek to end the fight by striking a vital organ. What exactly is he up to?"


    Shen''s rifle was almost obsolete if he hadn''t been training with it for use in close combat, as Jake''s overpowering style closed whatever distance they had between them, preventing him from firing a good shot as he relied on his rifle Kata techniques instead.


    Jake exclaimed, "You''re pretty good, swinging that rifle of yours like a spear, not to mention the mana armament. However, can your mana armament best mine?" Suddenly, Jake coated his scythe with intense black mana armament as he swung it down without hesitation.


    Shen instinctively knew that with his current mediocre level of mana armament, his rifle would be snapped in half together with him if he had took that attack head-on. He grabbed Jean''s hand and jumped out of the way, narrowly avoiding a shockwave that tore through the ground and trees in its path with ease.


    Jake commended, "You''ve good instincts. However, this only shows the insurmountable gap between us, and your inevitable deaths! Hahaha!" Jean whispered to Shen, "It seems that he has sights on you for now. I think it''s time for us to switch roles, for you to focus on defence and I on attack." Shen nodded in agreement, as he focused harder to increase the mana armament over his weapon.


    <Julian & Julia VS Marian>


    The twins were fighting rather evenly with the puppets, as the puppet defended against their elementally enhanced swords with their arsenal of weapons such as chainsaws and hidden blades, all coated in mana armament.


    Julian remarked to his sister, "There''s no point fighting these lifeless weapons! We got to go for the head, that woman!" After performing a fierce swing with his sword of flames that consumed his opponent in a huge tongue of flames, Julian quickly jumped towards the puppeteer, shouting, "[Inferno Wave]!"


    A huge swath of flames erupted from the arc of his swing, rushing towards its intended target. To his surprise, the woman before him had simply disappeared into thin air, and before he realised it, the puppet that he was previously facing had bear-hugged him from behind, cutting into his flesh with blades lining its forearms.


    Julian quickly emitted flames all over his body to break free from the grip of the puppet, narrowly avoiding the needles that shot forth from its mouth. Julian rejoined his sister, panting, "What was that all about? How did that puppet recover so quickly?"


    Julia replied, "I don''t really get it either, but all I observed was that woman suddenly teleporting to the puppet I was fighting and subsequently, you were frozen in mid-air for awhile, giving her other puppet time to approach you from behind."


    The woman laughed hysterically before explaining, "I was so caught up in being entertained by this show that I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Marian, and these two are my beloved puppets Elmo and Bernie.


    My dream is to perform the greatest puppet show amidst war and destruction, just like the flower that blooms in the battlefield, its petals painted with delightful, crimson blood. My Enigma Ability, [Marionette], allows me to manipulate objects, but more importantly, puppets and even people. These puppets are the best, since they are organic based after all."


    Julia asked nervously, "Organic based? What''s that supposed to mean?" Marian replied coolly, "You guys thought that these puppets are made of wood and metal right, judging by their array of weapons within their bodies? However, the truth is, these puppets are carved from the corpses of my 2 ex-boyfriends who callously dumped me for whores!


    Thus, I killed them and preserved their beautiful bodies for all eternity, dancing for no one except me, hahaha! Organic puppets are the best, for they can house Enigma Abilities extracted by Erik''s [Extraction], allowing me to wield more than 1 Enigma Ability at any one time, hahaha!"


    Julian muttered, "That explains how she did all those feats earlier, it''s like fighting 3 Enigma Ability users at once, where all are linked to one mind! This is madness!" Marian proudly declared, "I''ve decided! Seeing how strong and beautiful you siblings are, both of you would have the honour of being made my puppets upon your glorious deaths, rejoice!"


    The twins adopted their respective stances as they braced themselves for a tough battle ahead, unwilling to become part of a madwoman''s doll collection.


    <Rachel &Jonathan vs Mehmedi>


    Elsewhere, Rachel cursed, "Get out of my way, you turban freak!" as she conjured multiple swords in the air with her Enigma Ability and sent them flying towards Mehmedi. Mehmedi simply dodged every attack as he touched the swords one by one, rusting and disintegrating them all.


    Mehmedi muttered almost incoherently, "An Enigma Ability user with some skill in telekinesis, interesting. Just much weaker than Psycho, I presume. I, too, am an Enigma Ability user, nicknamed Rustman since my Enigma Ability, [Rust], simply rusts and breaks down every metal I touch with my bare hands. This makes using metal spoons a real hassle though, ha. Back to topic, you keep this up, you''re gonna die, is that clear?"


    Mehmedi then leapt towards Rachel with incredible speed, but before he could reach her, his face was smashed into the ground by Jonathan who struck with his [Scalpel Palm]. Before Mehmedi could respond, Jonathan lifted his body off the ground with a kick to the chin before unleashing a flurry of palm strikes.


    To Jonathan''s surprise, Mehmedi recovered quickly, blocking all his strikes with his own and even striking some of Jonathan''s joints, albeit with little strength. Before long, Jonathan realised that he was immobilised and felt pain as he attempted to move.


    Mehmedi remarked, "A third rate martial artist like you is boring. I''ve rusted your joints so you shouldn''t be able to move. Now, get lost!" Mehmedi aimed a flying kick straight at Jonathan''s face, its force strengthened by mana armament as it sent Jonathan flying back towards Keane, crashing unceremoniously into the ground near him.


    Jonathan helped himself weakly off the ground, ''Darn, I got careless again! One more time¡­" Jonathan quickly increased the flow of mana within his body to dissipate the rust on his joints as quickly as possible, before leaping back into the fray.


    <Keane vs Ghost>


    Keane and Ghost stood motionless, each waiting for the other''s next move as they ran calculations within their heads. Without warning, Keane took action first, activating his Enigma Ability [Immobilisation], which Ghost avoided by using a [Flash Step] to get behind Keane. Keane blocked Ghost''s knife stabs with [Twilight], as the 2 exchanged a series of fierce blows.


    Just before Keane found the perfect chance to use his [Immobilisation] again, Ghost suddenly disappeared into thin air. Keane frantically searched around, surprised that he couldn''t detect Ghost at all with all his senses.


    Ghost''s voice echoed throughout the battlefield, "Your Enigma Ability, which is dependent on sight, is useless against mine, Killer. My Enigma Ability, [Spectre], turns one into a literal ghost that is invisible, intangible and undetectable. If you can''t see me, you can''t bind me, which means the odds are now in my favour, Killer!"


    Keane replied, "We''ll see about that, plunge into darkness, [Twilight]!" Keane''s tanto immediately emanated darkness as it covered Ghost, removing all his senses instantly. Ghost whistled, "Wow. You officially made this a stalemate, Killer. Now we both can''t hurt each other, since we can''t find each other, hahaha!"


    Keane thought, "This really is pointless. The only way to hurt that son of a bitch would be on the counter, when he materialises to attack. The only person with such good reflexes near here is¡­" Keane shouted, "Jonathan, let''s switch opponents! Your abilities are more suited to fight an opponent that can only be hurt on the counterattack!"


    Jonathan wheezed, "Huh? What''re you talking about? Isn''t that Ghost guy the murderer of your lover?" Keane replied stoically, "As much as I want to end him personally, the mission is at stake here. I entrust my vengeance to you, Jonathan!" Jonathan nodded as Keane instantly deactivated his weapon, switching positions with Jonathan.


    <Green King Warren vs Chaos General of Wrath, Amon>


    At the furthest end of the abode, the most intense battle was under way, as explosions marked every clash between Warren and Amon. Warren thought, "Such raw destructive power, he has no finesse at all in his attacks, but they are still very effective, forcing me to infuse so much mana into my [Vine Armour] to withstand his attacks. If this is going to be a competition of strength, I can''t afford to let this drag on for too long."


    Warren quickly placed both hands on the ground, shouting, "[Bamboo Spears]!" as large, sharp bamboo shoots emerged from the ground and impaled Amon. To Warren''s surprise, the attack only grazed and lifted Amon off the ground, his mana armour too thick to pierce through.


    Warren shouted, "If you have so much mana, I''ll just have to drain it all, [Emergent Bind]!" Suddenly, a gigantic tree emerged from the ground, its bark shooting several tendrils that drew Amon into it. Amon laughed, "What''s this pathetic restraint? I''ll just blow it up, as I did to your barrier! Argh!!"


    Amon''s mana pressure started rising exponentially as the ground below him shook in response to his huge display of power. However, the shaking soon stopped as Amon found himself still bound to the tree. Warren said calmly, "Don''t underestimate my Sage-tier spell [Emergent Bind], it''s developed against simple-minded yet insanely strong louts like you.


    The tree would only grow as you feed it with more mana in your struggle. Eventually, once all your mana is drained, you''ll become part of the tree, a beautiful source of life and a marvel sight to behold. Don''t you feel honoured to be part of such a grand scheme?"


    Amon''s face now turned deadpan as he bellowed, "How dare you, an insignificant being, trap me like this! I''m the Chaos General of Wrath! My rage is insatiable and impossible to bind! Aargh!" Amon''s mana pressure rose again, this time far greater than before as Warren stood stumped.


    The tree which Amon was bound to began growing rapidly to the extent that cracks eventually surfaced on its bark before it exploded into pieces, releasing Amon. Amon panted, "Huff¡­to push me to such an extent, this old man is really dangerous. He''s really worthy of his title ''Green King''."


    Before Amon could react, a gigantic dragon made of wood collided against him, propelling him into the air. It was accompanied by another 2 [Wood Dragon Bullet] spells that smashed into Amon''s flanks as they brought him high into the air before releasing him. Amon, whose mana armour was much weakened from the attack earlier, was slightly hurt by this attack with bruises all over his body as he fell uncontrollably to the ground.


    To Amon''s horror, he realised that Warren was missing. In his place stood a humongous [Forest Sentinel] who resembled a Buddha which retracted one of its huge palms, ready to strike the falling Amon. Warren cried from within, "I think it''s time to end this! Just to be sure, I''ve covered the entire palm with innumerable [Explosive Buds] to increase the power of my attack! [Titanic Gaia Palm]!"


    The giant pushed its palm out far quicker than expected, the speed increasing its destructive power further. Upon successfully connecting with Amon''s body, which is only about the size of an ant as compared to the giant''s palm, the [Explosive Buds] detonated, creating a tremendous shockwave that rushed forward, desecrating everything in its path as its power could be felt by everyone within the abode.


    Warren panted, "So much destruction, there''s lots of work to be done once this is over. Forgive me, my dear plants." Just as Warren was about to deactivate his [Forest Sentinel] form, he was horrified to see Amon emerging from the smoke, albeit bleeding profusely from severe injuries all over his body.


    Amon said weakly, "You have my respect, old man. To hurt me this badly is an astounding feat, you know? First, you reduced my fighting capabilities to the minimum and next, you even managed to bring me near death. So this is the power of one of the 4 Coloured Kings, ha. Now, it''s my turn."


    Warren cursed, "Darn, an attack that could desolate an entire army could only do this much against a weakened Chaos General? I just have to finish you off with another attack. [Titanic Gaia Palm]!" Amon smiled and declared, "Nah, it''s your time that has come, [Revenge Counter]!"


    Warren was blinded by an ocean of red mana before his attack could reach Amon, as Amon''s attack consumed Warren''s [Forest Sentinel] completely. A shockwave even stronger than Warren''s own was a result of Amon''s attack, devastating an even larger area and even caused an earthquake to shake throughout the abode, stunning everyone present as they struggled to maintain their balance.


    At the end of the attack, Warren laid on the ground weakly, as he struggled to get up despite his severe injuries. Warren muttered, "Darn¡­such power, got to stop him before he goes for the rest¡­" Amon mercilessly stomped on Warren''s little body, causing the tiny old man to vomit blood.


    Amon shared, "This is my Sin, [Vengeance]. It allows me to store up the power from all the attacks I had received from my enemies, regardless of damage received, and return it in full to them, on top of my own power, of course. Every Sin has a price, so I have to fork out payment now."


    Amon withdrew his knife and stabbed his right chest with it, drawing blood as he slashed himself across the chest. Warren wheezed as he enquired, "Sin? What kind of Enigma Ability is that?" Amon laughed before replying smugly, "Sins are superior to Enigma Abilities, but in return, a price has to paid.


    Each of the Seven Chaos Generals are wielders of their unique Sin, as we seek to spread the will of our Master, Lord Astaroth, across all lands. Enough said, even without my Sin, I can kill you right now before going for the rest."


    Warren struggled to free himself, but it was futile as Amon began charging up his left fist, ready to deliver the finishing blow. Warren closed his eyes, full of regret that he wasn''t strong enough to protect his fellow young Nirvanians from such a dangerous foe.


    Just before Amon could land his punch, suddenly, he saw a flash of red as he saw his arm flying off. "Argh!" Amon screamed in pain as he grabbed the bloody stump of what remained of his left arm. He quickly backed off from the newcomer, who was dressed in a black cloak armed with a long sword coated with something similar yet different as compared to mana.


    Amon cried in pain, "To cleave through my subconscious mana armour and take my arm so easily, who are you?" The man rolled back his hood to reveal a man with long black hair with streaks of red hair near his fringe.


    The stranger spoke calmly, "Well, I can''t afford to let you kill a good friend of mine. My identity is not really a concern of yours, but if it makes you feel better before you die, I''m Redmond, the Red King."

 Book 2 Chapter 29: Red King Arrival! Hope and Despair!

    <Kai VS Psycho>


    Just before Psycho could land a punch on Kai''s face, Kai countered with a [White Lightning Blade] that collided head on with Psycho''s [Telekinetic Barrier]. To Psycho''s horror, his barrier was easily shattered as the white electric currents ripped the flesh of his knuckle, mangling his hand badly.


    Psycho''s instincts commanded him to flee immediately as he narrowly avoided a fatal [40mm White Lightning Particle Cannon] from Kai''s left palm. Psycho thought, "If I can''t clash directly with him, I''ll just have to overwhelm him with my speed!" Using his telekinesis, Psycho started flying at supersonic speeds around Kai, though Kai''s expression remained unfazed.


    Suddenly, Kai''s body began emitting electrical charges to Psycho''s surprise, as Kai''s hair became raised and spiky due to the residual static electricity. Without further thought, Psycho leapt in, aiming a punch at Kai''s exposed right flank. Unfortunately for Psycho, Kai was somehow able to read his move as he blocked Psycho''s punch with his palm.


    Bewildered by Kai''s reaction, Psycho aimed a few more attacks all over Kai''s body, gradually increasing his speed to his limit. However, the result remained the same, with Kai able to match Psycho''s speed even at his limit, eventually ending with Kai throwing a [White Lightning Fist] at Psycho''s head, smashing him into the ground.


    Psycho, barely conscious from that attack thanks to his last-gasp barrier, thought, "Just moments earlier I was overpowering him. What''s going on?" Kai replied calmly, "I''d wanted to see how fast you could go earlier. Now, I know your speed is inferior to mine with my newly mastered [Lightning Body] spell."


    Kai recalled the words of his master, Ray, "Listen up, Kai. The [Lightning Body] is a high Grandmaster tier spell that pushes your nervous and muscular systems to their limits due to increased speed of electric signal flow.


    This spell should only be used as a last resort, as improper use can lead to death while extended use can leave you immobilised for even days. Even I can only use this spell safely for at most an hour continuously, so only use this as a trump card once you''re confident of securing victory!"


    Psycho muttered under his breath, "With that insane speed combined with that fearsome power, looks like I''ve no choice but to use my strongest attack as a last ditch resort!" Gathering all his remaining mana, Psycho roared, "[Omnidirectional Nexus]!" Be crushed by forces as strong as the gravity of a black hole!"


    Kai felt his body being pulled to the centre of Psycho''s spell by an almost irresistible force, witnessing the outcome of objects such as trees and stones which were crushed to atomic level upon reaching the centre. Such a spell contained too much mana to be dispelled by Kai''s [Erase], making his situation ever direr.


    Kai knew that it''s now or never as he pushed his [Lightning Body] to the limit, intensifying his [White Lightning] simultaneously. Suddenly, Kai disappeared in a flash to Psycho''s horror and before he could respond, Kai had impaled him with 2 [White Lightning Blade] spells through both chests, instantly dispelling Psycho''s [Omnidirectional Nexus].


    Kai remarked coldly, "Just in case." to which Psycho replied before drawing his last breath, "Lord Astaroth''s will would not be hindered by kids like you¡­" Kai mercilessly withdrew his bloodied hands as Psycho collapsed onto the ground, before dropping to his knees, his [Lightning Body] deactivated.


    Kai muttered softly, "Your master''s will is not materialising so long as I''m around to prevent it, I swear¡­" before crashing into the ground head-first, his body completely worn out and immobilised.


    {Victor: Kai}


    <Adeline VS Erik>


    Adeline was slipping through the attacks of Erik''s [Earth Clone] soldiers nimbly, as she cut them down one by one with her Ice-empowered [Phasewalker], freezing them before shattering them to bits.


    Right after she performed a spinning slash as she spun her way out of her enemies'' entrapment, Adeline thought, "I can''t keep going on like this. Destroying them one by one would utilise too much mana and stamina over time. Guess I would have to take them all out in one strike."


    Adeline turned around to face all the clones calmly before adjusting the grip of her sword on her right hand as she placed the hilts of both swords together. She began spinning her swords in front of her hypnotically as she gathered mana, causing the air to become chillier. Unperturbed by her fanciful actions, the clones simply charged towards her mindlessly, though Erik was wise enough to leap out of the way.


    Upon drawing her foes close enough, Adeline stopped twirling her blades and dashed through all of the clones instead. "[Blizzard Cut]." Adeline mumbled as she left a huge trail of ice and frozen clones in her wake, which shattered upon a casual swing of her sword. Erik clapped as he praised, "Not bad at all, guess it''s time for me to be serious too."


    Adeline watched in horror as Erik gathered more mana around himself, which caused rocks to cover his entire body. She murmured, "This isn''t an ordinary [Earth Armament], the density of mana within¡­not good, I got to strike now!" Adeline twirled her blades as she leapt towards Erik quickly, culminating in a [Blizzard Cut] technique.


    To Adeline''s horror, her swords couldn''t cut through Erik''s armour, only managing to freeze his sides slightly. Erik jested as he grabbed Adeline by the head and lifted her with one hand, "My [Golem Armour] isn''t that weak for your puny attack to hurt me! Now, die!"


    Erik flung Adeline into the air and as she descended, he quickly leapt off the ground with so much power that the ground cracked under pressure. Concentrating his mana armament to the tip of his right elbow, Erik roared, "[Golem Edge]!" as he tackled Adeline forcefully, ramming her with his elbow and sending her flying through the trees, ripping them apart in her flight.


    The sound of distant crashing could be heard as Erik landed heavily on the ground, before walking nonchalantly towards his prey. To his pleasant surprise, Adeline was standing, her eyes gleaming with the power of her Luminos.


    Erik cackled, "You finally decided to use your Luminos Ability, [Perfect State]! How long can you use it for though?" Adeline thought silently, "He''s right. I can''t afford to spend any more mana on [Perfect State]. That earlier attack consumed too much of my mana in treating those heinous injuries. I''ll have to finish this in one attack."


    To Erik''s disbelief, Adeline started twirling her blades like she had done before. He mumbled, "Stupid bitch. I''ll grant her wish of dying if she really wants it that bad!" as he charged towards her with another [Golem Edge]. However, in his hastiness, he''d failed to notice some slight yet important changes to Adeline''s new technique.


    After all, Adeline was mixing the sharpness of Light with the coldness of Ice to form the Fusion Element, [Radiant Snow]. Just before Erik''s elbow could reach her, Adeline slipped past him while simultaneously slicing him with her [Radiant Snow Slash] technique.


    Erik became frozen instantly as ice seeped into his wound and froze his body from within, the frost spreading via the bloodstream. Adeline shattered his frozen figure with a rearward stab of her sword without looking. She then slumped weakly to the ground, supporting her weight with her swords as she prayed for the safety of her comrades.


    {Victor: Adeline}


    <Shen & Jean VS Jake>


    Shen continued exchanging fierce blows with Jake as Jean readied her spell [Light Barrage] before releasing it soon after at an opportune time. Shen thought as time around him slowed, "Alright, we got him now! He got to pull out of his attack if he doesn''t want to get hurt!"


    To Shen''s horror, a smile crept up on Jake''s face as he delivered his attack without hesitation. Blood spewed forth, as Shen barely blocked Jake''s otherwise fatal attack. Jake''s body was littered with a few holes from Jean''s attack and Shen thought, "Is he really crazy? Taking an attack head-on like that in order to kill me? He didn''t even put on mana armament to defend himself, focusing it all on his scythe! Man, this guy is really insane!"


    Noticing that Jean had already prepared another offensive spell, Shen quickly pushed Jake away as he jumped towards safety. "[Light Shower]!" Jean yelled as the sphere of light above Jake began shooting numerous rapid beams of light in various directions, creating a dust cloud in its aftermath.


    Much to their disbelief, Jake remained unharmed, the mana armament around his scythe now shifted to cover his entire body. Jake snorted before charging towards the pair again, re-shifting his mana armament to wrap around his scythe. Jean quickly cast a [Converging Fangs of Light] spell in an attempt to halt his advance, and Jake gave a fearful expression before dodging, much to Shen''s surprise given his temperament thus far.


    However, the spell failed to break Jake''s momentum as Shen had no choice but to push Jean out of the way, taking Jake''s attack on alone. By pushing his rifle in between the blades of Jake''s weapon, Shen had avoided certain death with only a nick to his face. However, Jake''s gleeful expression had Shen worried as Jake suddenly backed away, licking the blood off his weapon.


    Jake''s body suddenly changed colour, giving off black and white patterns. Jake screamed, "Come on, I dare you to kill me now, hahaha!" as he exposed his upper body, taunting them to injure him. Cynical yet cautious, She aimed a shot at Jake''s right shoulder, intending to graze it. To his horror, the wound he had inflicted on Jake soon manifested itself on him as well, as he clutched his shoulder in pain.


    Jake cackled, "Enjoy the pain? This is my Enigma Ability, [Voodoo]! Whatever damage I receive is transferred to my target, whose blood I have ingested beforehand, mwahahaha!" Jake then drew a knife to stab himself in the right abdomen, causing Shen to collapse onto the ground as he writhed in pain. Jake then followed up with a stab to his left shoulder, causing Shen to howl in pain as Jake laughed sadistically.


    Jake grinned madly before relaxing, mumbling with a tinge of disappointment, "I guess it''s time to end this, though I would have preferred to let you enjoy a full course of pain before your death. The heart or the head, that''s the question¡­" To his surprise, Jean came charging at him, her eyes filled with rage. Jake casually dismissed her, thinking that she was about to attack him which would only hurt her companion further.


    To Jake''s horror, Jean did not prepare an offensive spell but rather a binding spell as she immobilised him with her [Rods of Light] spell. Shen muttered weakly, "Excellent, Jean, now let me end this." as he readied his rifle. Jake laughed, "Are you retarded? You know you''re only going to get hurt if you attack me? I''ll break out of this restraint soon enough and kill your foolish partner first!"


    Shen snorted and replied confidently, "I didn''t think of this earlier, but you have an Achilles Heel right? When you dodged that attack heading towards your left abdomen earlier out of the blue, I can deduce something''s fishy since it didn''t go in line with your usual berserk style." Cold sweat trickled down Jake''s forehead as he said, "You wouldn''t dare¡­" just before Shen pulled the trigger without hesitation, placing a shot through Jake''s left abdomen.


    Jake groaned in pain as his left abdomen revealed a tiny seal drawn on it which became broken, nullifying his Enigma Ability. Jake began emitting greater intimidation as his mana pressure started rising tremendously, slowly breaking his restraints as Jean backed away nervously. Jake cursed as his entire body was covered in an intense shade of black, "You know how long it took to prepare that seal¡­I''ll terminate you guys instantly¡­"


    Ignoring his threat, Shen said gently, "Jean, combine your power with mine, we''re taking down this madman together." Jean nodded as she placed her hands on Shen''s rifle, mixing her Light magic with Shen''s raw mana. As Jake leapt towards them, upon completion of their charging, Shen pulled the trigger, unleashing a powerful vortex that rushed towards Jake.


    Jake swung his scythe down on the projectile without hesitation, as sparks flew uncontrollably, testament to the power wielded by both sides. However, eventually, Jake''s scythe could take no more as its blades cracked and shattered, causing Jake to be devoured by the immense blast before him, ravaging his body entirely as he crashed a fair distance away, dead. The pair lay on the ground exhausted, grateful that they had escaped their ordeal alive.


    {Victor: Shen & Jean}


    <Julian & Julia VS Marian>


    Meanwhile, the situation was looking grim for the twins as Julian felt weak all of a sudden, as though his body was paralysed. He muttered, "Poison? When?" Marian laughed heartily, "Hohoho! The weapons of my babies are all laced with nerve agents in order to weaken my prey to ease the kill, hohoho! Now, Elmo, Bernie, finish them!"


    The puppets flew swiftly towards the twins, brandishing their wide spectrum of weapons as they sought to execute their targets. However, before they could reach their prey, the puppets were swept uncontrollably into the air by Julia''s [Rising Tornado], throwing them high up into the sky.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Julian then seized the opportunity to jump towards the isolated Marian, raising his flaming sword above his head, ready to cut her down. As expected, Marian teleported to the puppet named Elmo, and Julia was already in position to strike her, launching a flurry of fierce stabs at Marian. Defenceless and caught off guard, Marian had no choice but to pull Elmo in front of her, as the poor puppet, despite its mana armament, was torn to shreds by Julia''s relentless assaults.


    Angered by Julia''s audacity, Marian had Bernie use its Enigma Ability, placing Julia in a stasis before charging towards her, weapons all ready. To Marian''s surprise, a wave of flames hindered Bernie''s path as Julian suddenly leapt towards the remaining puppet. Struggling against his fading consciousness, Julian mustered all his remaining strength and mana as he roared in desperation, "[Burnblade]!"


    Julian brought down his sword coated in bright intense flames on Bernie, shredding through its mana armament as he severed it in half, causing it to explode in flames thereafter, leaving nothing but ashes. Julian lost his consciousness soon after as all 3 of them started falling from the sky.


    Consumed by her fury, Marian sent out near-invisible mana strings from her fingers in an attempt to possess the twins. Unfortunately for her, the keen Julia declared as she swung her sword, "I couldn''t see it clearly earlier, but now, your true weapon''s out in the open! If strings are your weapons, then all I have to do is cut them! [Raging Wind]!"


    Julia conjured a wall of rapidly circulating air currents before her brother and her, slicing any strings heading their way. Before Marian could think of a way to bypass her spell, Julia had blitzed past her by augmenting her speed with Wind magic, decapitating the puppeteer with her sword as she landed on the ground gently.


    Julia then cushioned her brother''s descent with a miniature tornado as Marian''s corpse crashed unfashionably, signalling the end of their gruelling battle.


    {Victor: Julian & Julia}


    <Jonathan VS Ghost>


    Jonathan readied his battle stance as he faced his new opponent, Ghost. Ghost muttered, "Fancy asking me to fight a kid, what a waste of my time, I''ll end this quickly before getting back at Killer." Ghost activated his Enigma Ability as he melded into his surroundings.


    Jonathan closed his eyes as he attempted to detect any minor disturbances to his surroundings. Suddenly, he sensed an anomaly near the back of his head. Jonathan quickly squatted as he barely avoided a lunge from Ghost, who had materialised fully.


    Jonathan swiftly followed up with an upward palm thrust, striking Ghost on the chin before instantly twisting his body and delivering rapid, successive strikes on Ghost''s torso at specific vital points, ending his combo with a strike to the chest as Ghost flew several metres.


    To Jonathan''s surprise, Ghost had simply stood up relatively unfazed, as his body was protected by mana armament. Ghost remarked calmly, "You have good technique, but lack power to go with it, it seems. However, I''m not willing to take the risk of enduring your most lethal palm strike, so I''m going to demonstrate the best part of my ability, [Partial Spectre]!"


    To Jonathan''s horror, Ghost''s entire body had disappeared, except his right hand and knife which were covered in intense black mana armament and appeared to be floating in mid-air. Ghost declared, "Now that the rest of my body, including my vital organs, are impervious to any attack, as a martial artist, your death is certain, boy!"


    Jonathan exchanged rapid blows with Ghost''s hand, as Ghost continued droning, "With my body intangible, I need not worry about defence at all, unlike you!" Under such heavy assault, it was only a matter of time before Jonathan''s resistance gave way and he was soon covered in several cuts.


    Realising that he needed time and space to rethink his approach, Jonathan quickly struck the ground before leaping backwards thereafter, using the dust cloud to conceal his retreat. Jonathan thought, "All forms of attack, physical or magical, have no effect on him now. The only thing I can touch is his knife and the hand that wields it.


    However, I can''t hurt him enough by just attacking his hand, even if I chopped it off, it wouldn''t be life threatening, though I doubt I can cut it off so easily. Darn, what can I do to hurt him, I can''t shock him by touch like Kai¡­wait, the concept of an electric shock¡­"


    Jonathan grinned as he figured out a way to overcome his supposedly invincible opponent. Once the dust cloud had settled, Ghost commented, "You are only prolonging the inevitable, boy. Die!" Ghost''s hand suddenly disappeared in a flash as Ghost had used a [Sky Leap] to close the distance swiftly, launching a stab right into Jonathan''s heart.


    Blood trickled down Jonathan''s chest as Ghost''s knife embedded itself into Jonathan''s chest. Ghost remarked, "Not bad, to concentrate all your mana around your heart to defend against my attack, but why would you risk your life for nothing?"


    Jonathan grabbed Ghost''s wrist with both hands as he said doggedly, "Nothing ventured, nothing gained. I needed to give you a little bait to keep your hand materialised. [Mana Shock]!" Ghost was horrified as Jonathan had injected a decent amount of mana directly into his mana circulatory system, disrupting the regular flow of mana and causing internal damage due to overload in the flow of mana.


    [Mana Shock] was a technique invented by Jonathan''s father, Jerome, who had realised the risk of using internal mana manipulation was the sensitivity of the mana circulatory system, where changes to the flow of mana had to be gradual to avoid internal injury, especially if the mana was contained within the body.


    By applying this knowledge offensively, he realised that sharply increasing the flow of mana within his opponents could cause internal damage, something that even Ghost wasn''t impervious to.


    Ghost coughed out blood as his Enigma Ability became undone, his mana circulatory system too damaged to maintain his intangibility. Jonathan seized the opportunity to finish Ghost once and for all, spinning his body rapidly as he delivered innumerable palm strikes with his [Scalpel Palm Secret Technique: Hundred Palm Twister].


    Jonathan delivered his final palm strike towards Ghost''s face, sending him crashing through several trees with his fatal strike. Jonathan panted heavily as he sat cross-legged on the ground, whispering, "Thank you, Father."


    {Victor: Jonathan}


    <Rachel VS Mehmedi>


    Rachel was visibly exhausted as her attacks appeared to have no effect on Mehmedi. Keane asked gently, "You sure you don''t want my help?" Rachel replied obstinately, "Yes! I want to win this with my own power!"


    Keane shook his head as he sat on the ground comfortably, mumbling, "She''s just as stubborn as her sister." Mehmedi remarked while digging his ear rudely, "Hey lass, even with your mana armament, so long as I put in more mana than your armament can withstand into my Enigma Ability, your attacks can''t hurt me, you got that?"


    Rachel replied determinedly, "You''re strong indeed. In that case, I''ll have to just focus all my power into one sword!" Rachel concentrated all her mana armament into the sword she was currently wielding before releasing her grip, having it levitate as she focused all her telekinesis onto it as well.


    Rachel then willed the sword to spin rapidly like a chainsaw before sending it flying towards Mehmedi, who took it head on without hesitation. Mehmedi was astonished by the power and speed of Rachel''s attack, as the spinning sword pushed him back several metres, gnawing at his defences. Eventually, his mana armament was broken as the sword slashed through his palm, drawing blood.


    Mehmedi instinctively launched a sweeping kick at the flank of the sword, kicking it away before rushing towards Rachel with a [Flash Step]. To his surprise, Rachel had quickly summoned another sword using her Enigma Ability, focusing all her power on that sword as she blocked Mehmedi''s palm strike for the first time.


    Stumped that his [Rust] could not break through Rachel''s mana armament augmented further by her telekinesis, Mehmedi decided to change his approach, intending to overcome her with speed. Unfortunately, Rachel was able to skilfully thwart all his advances before throwing her sword towards him, controlling its movement with telekinesis as it begun to rotate and soar towards its target.


    With her mastery of telekinesis, Rachel continuously harassed Mehmedi as her sword flew at him from all directions. Realising that he couldn''t afford to let the situation drag any further, Mehmedi decided to adopt the same risky approach as Rachel, focusing all his mana armament and [Rust] to his fists as he launched a fearsome punch that disintegrated Rachel''s sword instantly before he leapt quickly towards her, aiming a punch towards her chest.


    Just as it seemed that his attack would land, Rachel adjusted her body slightly at the last minute, causing Mehmedi to dive into thin air. Grasping this precious opportunity, Rachel conjured several swords and shot them towards Mehmedi''s unprotected back, piercing him as they pinned him to the ground with her telekinetic abilities.


    Before Mehmedi could free himself, Rachel had summoned a gigantic blade over his head, declaring, "It''s over." as she mercilessly dropped the titanic sword on his neck before he could escape.


    Rachel panted slightly before turning around to face Keane, smiling widely at her accomplishment. Keane could only return the smile before turning to face the direction where the Green King had taken off to, sensing an enormous amount of power building up there¡­


    {Victor: Rachel}


    <Red King Redmond VS Chaos General of Wrath, Amon>


    Amon glanced at the deathly aura reeked by Redmond''s sword before remarking, "That''s not mana¡­it''s demonic energy right? Who are you exactly?" Redmond replied, "You have sharp eyes indeed, Chaos General. I''m a half demon after all, so it''s no surprise that I can wield this power¡­"


    Amon thought as his lost arm began to slowly regenerate, "To be able to wield demonic energy to such an extent, I''m currently not in optimal condition to take him on. The mission takes priority, so I''m going to make a tactical retreat. After all, I can sense the whereabouts of [Catastrophe] and the Green King''s about half dead, so no cure should be made any time soon. Once I grab [Catastrophe], I''m going to bust myself out of here."


    Witnessing Amon recover his lost arm, Redmond commented, "You guys really have incredible regeneration. Let''s see who''s faster, your healing capabilities or my sword?" Amon briefly had time to raise his arm to guard before Redmond initiated a downward swing, causing a clash between their intense energies as sparks flew erratically.


    Amon silently cursed, "Damn, his demonic energy is really strong, not to mention its innate nature to disintegrate everything it touches! I can''t let this drag any further, I''ll get him next time!" Without warning, Amon used his other arm to punch the ground, causing a massive explosion that blinded Redmond temporarily as he was swept back unharmed due to the demonic energy cloak around him.


    After the dust had settled, Redmond realised that Amon was missing and he muttered, "Humph. What a drag. I should get Warren to a safe place first though." Redmond then walked over and hoisted the unconscious tiny man over his shoulder before disappearing in an instant.


    Amon was horrified by the sight that beheld him. All his subordinates were scattered and lying dead on the ground. Worse still, their enemies were but mere kids! Amon''s rage couldn''t be restrained further as Keane immediately sensed his hostility.


    Keane uttered nervously, "This sensation¡­don''t tell me something untoward has happened to Lord Warren?" As an act of caution, Keane quickly activated his weapon, [Twilight], covering his surroundings in darkness which caught Amon within its range. Amon was surprised when he was suddenly blinded, but he was more surprised by the next thing he felt.


    Keane had discovered Amon''s location and swiftly immobilised him, before charging towards him with his sword coated in black mana armament. Keane quickly aimed a slash at Amon''s throat, which unfortunately failed to achieve its intent as Amon''s mana armour was just too strong for Keane to break.


    If that wasn''t bad enough, upon feeling the attempt to take his life, Amon intensified his mana output suddenly, breaking free from Keane''s Enigma Ability as he reached out to grab Keane by the throat before smashing him hard into the ground. The resultant attack created a miniature earthquake as the ground shook, stunning all the Nirvanians present who struggled to see who was hurt.


    Keane''s [Twilight] instantly deactivated and before Amon could smash Keane''s skull in with a punch, he was forced to defend against a spinning sword from Rachel. However, unlike Mehmedi, Amon stopped the blade with his fingers before crushing it between them. Before Rachel could absorb the reality of her situation, Amon was already concentrating mana around his fist as he prepared to execute her for her impudence.


    Rachel was overwhelmed by the amount of mana Amon possessed, as she was simply rooted to the ground by fear. Before Amon could blast Rachel to smithereens with his punch, Keane, who was heavily injured, attempted to stop him with his [Immobilisation], which only succeeded in delaying and weakening Amon''s attack as the restraints were too weak against Amon.


    However, that was enough time for Keane to quickly recover and jump before Rachel, taking the attack on her behalf as Amon blasted a hole through his torso. Rachel screamed hysterically, "Nooo! Keane!" as he collapsed to the ground, dying.


    As the warm embrace of death drew nearer, Keane thought he saw Rebecca floating down towards him, her body enveloped in a gentle soothing light. Stretching his hand out towards the sky to clasp her imaginary hand, Keane drew his last breath and muttered softly, "Wait for me, Rebecca¡­" before his eyes lost their light, though his smile was eternally peaceful.


    Back to reality, Amon snorted derisively as all Nirvanians present could feel their rage and helplessness boiling within them. This was none more so than Kai, who was furious that he couldn''t move a single inch. He muttered angrily, "Come on, body, move! I would do anything to rip that guy apart and protect my friends!"


    Adeline, who was too exhausted as well to move, noticed that Kai was beginning to exude the same dread he had given off when fighting Cold Steel. The monster within him was about to be released once again, and all she could do was watch.


    Suddenly, before Kai could make a move in his berserk state, a man had appeared out of nowhere and smashed his head into the ground, restraining his movement. The man, who was none other than Red King Redmond, mumbled, "Demonic energy¡­this kid''s a half demon too? I shall investigate this later, but for now, I''m sure you don''t want to regret your actions later, boy."


    To Adeline''s surprise, the man suddenly emitted a huge amount of energy similar to Kai''s, but it appeared more controlled and less vile. Redmond''s energy began to overpower Kai''s and eventually, Kai lost consciousness. Redmond then looked up and said coldly, "Let''s end things here, Chaos General. I won''t risk the lives of these kids." Amon replied stoically, "Seems that I''ve no choice."


    The 2 bulwarks gathered a huge amount of mana before suddenly taking off, exchanging a series of fierce blows which the spectators could not catch with their eyes but could only feel as they were buffeted by the resultant strong winds.


    Amon thought, "Fool. By lulling him into a sense of complacency, once I build up enough energy for my [Revenge Counter], I''ll destroy both him and those kids, mwahahaha!" Once Amon felt that the time was ripe, he leapt into the air, declaring, "I''ll blow you and the entire forest into smithereens thanks to the power of your attacks! Thanks and farewell!"


    Amon began preparing his final assault as Adeline could sense an otherworldly amount of power he was gathering into his fist, as though a giant meteorite the size of the Moon was about to crash onto them. To Adeline''s surprise, Redmond remained deathly calm and in fact, revealed a small smile as he said, "Finally, you decided to play your trump card, I''ll play mine too. [Demonization]."


    Redmond covered his face with his left hand and suddenly, a pale white, eerie mask materialised out of nowhere, covering his face completely, as the mask gave him bloodshot eyes. The moment Redmond adorned the mask, his power levels surged exponentially, his demonic energy shooting all the way to the skies above.


    Amon roared, "[Revenge Counter]!" as Redmond simply performed an upward diagonal swing of his sword, muttering, "[Majin Sword]." The two immense attacks, both the size of giant comets, pushed against each other constantly, refusing to yield.


    However, Redmond''s technique, which had a tip as sharp as a sword, eventually pierced through Amon''s broad attack as it rushed through him, disintegrating Amon as he cried, "Impossible, for a mere mortal to best a Chaos General like me¡­" Redmond''s attack extended all the way high above the clouds, disintegrating everything in its path.


    When the attack finally subsided after a long while, Adeline weakly asked, "Is it over? He''s dead right?" Redmond''s mask disappeared as he replied gently, "He''s dead, as of now. It''s not over though. Come on, help those who can''t walk or are unconscious, I''ll lead you guys back to Warren''s house, where I left him to rest. I''ll answer all your questions later."


    Adeline nodded weakly as she helped to gather the surviving members of their taskforce, limping together back to the Green King''s residence as they had survived yet another life changing ordeal.


    {Overall Victor: Nirvania}

 Book 2 Chapter 30: Sylph Invasion! The Hidden Power of the Luminos!

    <Green King''s Abode, 5 Days later>


    Warren twirled his conical flask as he remarked excitedly, "Finally, the last batch of the cure is complete. This is great news! However, why are you guys looking so downtrodden?" Before him, the group was looking downcast, as everybody, even Jonathan, mourned the passing of their leader, Keane. None was more distraught than Rachel, whose life was reclaimed by Keane''s noble sacrifice.


    Warren muttered, "Right, in my excitement, I forgot all about the recent passing of a fellow Nirvanian. It''s my fault for not being strong enough to beat that Chaos General¡­" Redmond stepped into the room, exuding an air of authority and calmness as he said, "All of you should stop moping, including you, Warren. Firstly, the past is irreversible.


    Next, you, the girl whose life was protected by the death of your captain, if you are going to continue being depressed like this instead of getting your act together and completing the mission you all had started, I think that is a bigger insult to the life he had sacrificed for your sake.


    This is the reality of war, where friends and loved ones die. The only way to put their souls at ease is to accomplish whatever we have been tasked with, so that we may do them proud and keep their families safe on their behalf. Do you all understand?"


    The team and Warren looked up, their negative emotions slowly dissipating as they unanimously agreed with Redmond and his arousing speech. Redmond continued, "Now that we''re all back on the right track, I would like to turn your attention to the mission at hand; to deliver the completed cure to the Sylphs so that we may prevent further bloodshed from war.


    Time is scarce now, so we don''t have much time left to idle around. While you guys had been recuperating and assisting Warren with the production of the cure, I''ve been working on our transport to get us to the Sylph Kingdom as fast as possible."


    Warren enquired, "And what may that be, Redmond? The most common form of transport, horses, are too large and inflexible to navigate through the dense forest, thus, even by horseback, we would take at least 4 days to reach the Sylph Kingdom from here. Do you have any other better alternatives?"


    Redmond replied proudly, "Of course, most conventional transport would take too long to reach our destination. That''s why I have tasked my men to bring a section of 10 Hell Lizards here, they are the fastest and most agile animals out there, yet tameable at the same time."


    Shen asked confusedly, "Hell Lizards? I''ve never heard of such creatures before, what exactly are they?" Warren, whose face turned visibly nervous, replied solemnly, "Hell Lizards are not native to the Central Continent. They originate from the Dark Continent, where they are reared and used by the Demon race. I see that your diplomatic mission has been a success, Redmond."


    Redmond replied excitedly, "Well, it wasn''t that hard for us half-demons of Clan Vizard to gain the trust of our distant relatives. In fact, negotiating with them to establish peaceful relations wasn''t hard, at least not as hard as compared to the journey to find their city, hahaha!


    Truth be told, the Demons have piped down quite a bit, limiting their savagery to their occasional matches where they decide the chieftains of their respective villages by a contest to the death. Of course, none dared to incur the wrath of the Demon Queen, and her Right Hand, Balthazar.


    Balthazar''s epithet is the Right Hand of Death, for reasons unknown to myself, but I can sense amazing power from him, much more than even the Queen who''s supposedly blessed with the strength of her royal bloodline."


    Suddenly, Kai snapped angrily, "You say the Demons are nice now? That''s ridiculous! Demons had never and never will be, peace-loving creatures who respect the sanctity of life! Say those words to someone whose mother had been killed by a Demon in front of his very own eyes, me!"


    Redmond''s face turned grim as he spoke calmly, "I''m terribly sorry for your loss, boy, if that was really the case. I must agree that it is in our blood to innately desire the wanton destruction of everything, our Demonic Energy the greatest testament to that point.


    However, Kai, correct me if I got your name wrong, the irony of your predicament is that you have the blood of the Demon race flowing through your veins as well, and you tell me you resent them with all your life? If that''s truly the case, will you question your existence as well?"


    Kai was stumped and left speechless as the others did not know what to say about the current situation which was becoming increasingly frigid. After a few seconds of awkward silence, Adeline spoke gently, "No matter who or what Kai is, I would love him for the person I know he is."


    Kai blushed slightly at Adeline''s response, only managing to mumble quietly, "Thanks, Adeline." Redmond, who appeared reluctant to aggravate the situation any further, turned around as he looked far into the forest. He muttered, "They''re finally here. Pack up your stuff, we''re leaving."


    Everyone present nodded as Rachel used her Enigma Ability, [Dimension Storage], to store all the batches of the cure, to which Warren quipped, "Your ability is really handy. Maybe you should be my personal assistant when things calm down, what do you think?"


    Rachel could only nod slightly as the team gathered outside the Green King''s Abode. There, they were impressed by the section assembled before them. The Hell Lizards were huge, monstrous reptiles surprisingly larger than even horses, as their bodies resembled Komodo Dragons, with the exception of the frill around its necks.


    Not any less impressive were their riders, all whom wore white masks with bloodshot eyes. The leader of the section, a girl who appeared only slightly older than Kai, dismounted from her mount before placing her right fist on her left chest as she bowed respectfully to Redmond. She said stoically, "Chief, we''ve brought the Hell Lizards as requested. Let me confirm again, destination, Sylph Kingdom, right?"


    Redmond replied with a gentle smile, "Yes, Akame. Let''s set out now, with Godspeed. All of you, get onto one Hell Lizard each, we''re moving out." Once everybody was seating comfortably on their respective mounts, the riders tapped their mounts on the frill, signalling them to begin moving as the reptiles accelerated quickly, navigating through the forest like a fish in water as they headed to their next destination.


    <Sylph-Nirvanian Border, 2 Days later>


    Even though news of victory over Miran had spread to the ears of soldiers stationed at the border with the Sylph Kingdom, none dared to be complacent and negligent in their respective tasks, for the order for them to stand down had not been given. On the contrary, these soldiers were expected to be extra vigilant, since the Sylph Kingdom''s forces had yet to retreat despite being inactive at the border for such a long time, as though they were waiting for some sort of cue.


    The commander of the 5th Division, who was stationed there, the Child Saint Sariel, was having a meeting with her fellow officers and tacticians as they were discussing on their conduct of defence as well as speculation over their enemies'' actions.


    Sariel shared, "With our close shave victory over Miran that has yielded several casualties back in Nirvana, all the more we have to ensure that we do not capitulate under any form of pressure from the Sylphs! If we fall here, our country is basically ripe for the taking for the Sylphs! Hence, I want you all to constantly motivate the troops on the ground, to keep their morale and vigilance up at all times. Remember, we''re the final line of defence!


    Now, let''s go back to the intelligence report by the Crimson Sentinels. From our spies, we know that the Sylph Army is split into 5 main divisions, where each Division specialises in a certain skill. First of all, the Huntsmen. These Sylphs specialise in ranged weapons and are hence the main damage dealers of their Army, to achieve victory, it''s imperative that we prioritise their destruction first.


    Next, the Coventry. which are mainly the healers and protectors. They would be a key stumbling block in our attempt to eradicate the Huntsmen, so we must either eliminate them swiftly or find a way to bypass their defences."


    Sariel took a sip of water before continuing, "Thirdly, the Guardian Mages. These guys may be few in numbers, but they are all elite magicians whose combat magic are very potent. Like the Huntsmen, we have to prioritise their destruction to ensure victory, however, they are more tricky to deal with as they are self-sufficient in defence as well. It would be a key battle between magicians from both sides, where we would be counting on our numerical advantage to win.


    Fourthly, the Rangers, an elite reconnaissance team of equal status to our Black Ops. They are apparently missing as of now, seemingly occupied with another mission like our Black Ops. Hopefully we don''t see them, for I heard these guys are way more trouble than any of the 3 groups mentioned earlier.


    Finally, we have the Shieldbearers, the bulk of their forces. Though these guys are not anything special themselves, their armour and shields crafted with Saintwood from the World Trees in their forest home make them surprisingly resilient as compared to our average foot soldier. It will not be easy to breach their defences and reach their backline. Any further questions on what to expect from our opponents and how to deal with them?"


    Her fellow commanders studied the map and their individual notes before shaking their heads, signalling their understanding of the immediate actions to be taken in the event the war alarm goes off.


    By a twist of fate, the war alarm went off minutes later much to the surprise and dismay of the Nirvanians, as they immediately fell into their battle formations planned long beforehand, designed to counter the expected formation of their enemies. As expected, at the border, the Shieldbearers were in front, leaving their more vulnerable yet essential counterparts in the backline.


    Sariel quickly rushed to the front of her army and she was joined by her fellow commanders as well as her aides, namely Giselle, Marissa, Shaw and Keith. If the Shieldbearers were already dressed in impressive golden armour, the commanders seating on horses before them were even more well adorned.


    There were 4 of them in total, one was Tirius, Leader of the Guardian Mages and Royal Counsellor to the Sylph King. Next to him was Crown Prince Aeris, whose spiky blue hair was well matched by the crimson armour he''d worn.


    The next 2 individuals were twins, though they were distinguishable by their hairstyles and behaviour. One had her hair tied in a single long braid, as she was dressed in simple yet beautiful yellow robes. She was Ilya, the older of the Elfen twins and head of the Coventry.


    The other twin had her hair tied in a single long ponytail reaching to her back, as she was dressed in brown leather armour decorated with several insignia that bore tales of her accomplishments. She was armed with a crossbow, unlike her sister who simply held a simple staff with a crescent moon shard at its tip. This was Irelia, the younger of the Elfen twins and Chief of the Huntsmen.


    Both sides looked tensely at each other, as they were sizing each other up. Finally, Aeris spoke first, "Listen, Nirvanians. We''ve heard of your victory against Miran, albeit at a large cost. We''ve delayed our attack for so long only because my poor sister remains trapped in your country.


    However, we can wait no longer, for my father is currently close to death thanks to your abuse of the biological weapon in your hands, [Catastrophe]! Today, we shall eliminate your forces, and march into Nirvana to reclaim our lost land, as well as the cure for my father''s ailment! Who''s with me!"


    The Sylph soldiers behind Aeris pumped their spears excitedly as they cheered in unison. Aeris continued, "You think you guys have a lot of information about our capabilities. Wrong! I''ll show you how scary we Sylphs really are!" Aeris dismounted from his horse and stepped forward, raising his arms as though in reverence to a god.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Suddenly, the colour of his pupils changed as he activated his Luminos, sending an invisible shockwave out towards the entire Nirvanian Army. To Sariel''s horror, her countrymen began to collapse one by one, unconscious. Even some who were conscious could barely stand, citing extreme weakness and nausea as they shivered uncontrollably.


    Sariel herself didn''t feel much, but she could sense something was trying to intimidate her. One of her commanders, who was barely conscious, wheezed, "W-What the hell was that attack? In an instant, he effectively wiped out 60% of our troops in just a blink of an eye! How''re we going to fight now?"


    Sariel replied calmly, "Prioritise the recovery of our fallen. It seems that he can only make them lose consciousness at most with his ability, right?" as she stared fiercely at Aeris. Irelia retorted, "Watch your tone, kid! Crown Prince Aeris is not the Chief General of our Army and leader of us 5 Sentinels for no reason! Even with just his Luminos Ability, [Dominance], he had already knocked out 60% of your troops! Only goes to show how weak your army is, hahaha!"


    Ignoring Irelia''s taunt, Sariel looked around, as she realised quickly that the Nirvanian army had lost their most important asset in one attack; their numerical superiority. Now, even though she could sense that her remaining troops are the so-called cream of the crop, against a full strength Sylph Army, their chance of victory was slim and near impossible.


    However, given that her soldiers were merely unconscious and not dead, Sariel''s priority would be defeating the so-called Crown Prince to prevent him from using his ability once more, so that they may have a chance of retaliation when her soldiers had regained their consciousness.


    Sariel declared, "Crown Prince Aeris, I know the Sylphs are not warmongering beasts. How about we settle this in one duel, just me, Child Saint Sariel, against you. What do you think?" Irelia and Ilya immediately shot concerned gazes but they were dismissed by Aeris, who appeared extremely confident in his abilities. He turned to Tirius and the old mage whispered, "This may be for best. I''ll make the necessary preparations."


    After Aeris and Sariel had stepped forward, Tirius immediately created a dome surrounding them, his eyes glowing with the power of his Luminos. Marissa went forward and banged against the dome, cursing, "Darn, this is a trap! We got to free Lady Sariel!"


    Ilya tried to calm her down, explaining softly, "Don''t worry, this dome is Lord Tirius'' Luminos Ability, [Isolation], the indestructible dome can only be deactivated by his will or if he has fallen unconscious. The purpose of this dome is to allow my Prince and your Lady to have an uninterrupted duel, so that they may fight to their hearts'' content without pesky interference. If you have the slightest confidence in your Lady, you should not worry about the current situation."


    Marissa quietened down after some advice from Keith as the commanders from both sides watched intently at the battle about to unfold. Aeris drew his sabre from his scabbard on his left waist as he started circling around Sariel, remarking, "My Luminos Ability would be useless against someone of your stature. However, let''s see how you fare in direct combat!"


    Aeris took off in a flash towards Sariel, swiping his sabre dangerously as Sariel simply danced through his attacks, using her smaller frame to its full advantage. When the time was ripe, Sariel snapped her fingers, conjuring multiple spheres of light that shot forth towards Aeris from all directions. To the surprise of the Nirvanians, Aeris easily dodged every single light beam headed for him, as his eyes glowed with the light of his Luminos.


    Shaw exclaimed, "Wow, that''s some acrobatics over there! How did he avoid all those beams, given that they shot from all over? Surely even he must have a blind spot?" Irelia snickered as she glowered, "Humph! That attack is nothing in the face of our Luminos! Any decent Sylph with intermediate mastery over their Luminos can see these attacks coming from a mile away, hahaha!"


    Shaw clenched his fists as he gritted his teeth in exasperation while Keith merely commented, "The visual prowess of the Luminos is truly astounding, however, I wonder what tricks Mistress Sariel has up her sleeve given her conundrum? Seeing that rapid attacks don''t work, how would she change her approach?"


    To the surprise of the Sylphs present, Sariel remained unfazed and even flashed a childish grin as she praised, "I guess the best fighter of the Sylph Kingdom has to be really tough, huh! Let''s see how you handle this then, [Heaven Buster]!" Sariel shot a humongous beam of light from her staff as the beam threatened to engulf Aeris who had no place to run.


    Aeris scoffed, "Trying to overpower me with such an attack, don¡¯t make me laugh! I''ll strike you down in one blow, you lass! [Heaven Blade]!" Aeris channelled his immense Light magic through his sabre which extended to form a gigantic blade of light that severed through Sariel''s spell.


    However, to Aeris'' surprise, Sariel was missing after he''d dispelled her attack. Suddenly, he felt a strong force underneath him that pushed him high into the air, causing him to smash into the barrier created by Tirius. Aeris then began flying uncontrollably in all directions, ricocheting all over the place like a pinball before being flung down head first into the ground, where he remained immobilised as he was pinned under Sariel''s extreme telekinesis.


    Sariel remarked, "Looks like not all magic are visible to the Luminos, huh? Unfortunately for you, I''m not a one-trick pony and have many tricks under my sleeve!" As Aeris remained pinned to the ground, Sariel started charging a huge amount of Light magic above him, far larger than her [Heaven Buster] earlier.


    Sariel cried, "Let''s finish this! [Heaven Judgement]!" as an enormous pillar of light descended upon Aeris who remained vulnerable. The Sylph Army watched on in shock as the attack clearly connected with their commander, the resultant deafening explosion blinding them all.


    Once the light had subsided, and the smokescreen began to disperse, Giselle cheered, "Surely it must be over now? That was Mistress Sariel''s [Heaven Judgement], one of her strongest Sage-tier spells! Not to mention that he was caught right in the middle of it defenceless!" The Nirvanian Army started murmuring excitedly as they thought victory was at hand.


    However, to their disappointment, in the middle of the huge crater created by Sariel''s spell stood a figure cloaked in a blue, wispy armour from head to toe, covering his entire body like ninja robes with the exception of his eyes, which shone ever brighter. Sariel squinted her eyes as she scrutinised the figure before her.


    It definitely has to be Prince Aeris, but his eyes held a different pattern than the first time he had used his Luminos to knock out the majority of her troops. The pattern on his irises now look more¡­convoluted.


    Before Sariel could even raise her guard, she felt a punch in her gut as she was sent crashing into the barrier, vomiting blood. Sariel was stumped; she hadn''t even seen him disappear. Furthermore, that punch felt harder than the strongest mana armed punch she had received so far, as the concentration of magic within it was incredible.


    Sariel instinctively raised an invisible telekinetic barrier around herself, but to her horror, in a few rapid strikes too fast for her to follow, her relatively strong telekinetic barrier which could withstand Grandmaster tier attacks shattered easily. Sariel then had to bear the brunt of Aeris'' fierce consecutive attacks, each mercilessly shattering bone as she was walloped relentlessly.


    When Aeris was finally satisfied with his onslaught, he simply aimed a kick at her chest, sending her smashing into the barrier. Marissa screamed in horror, "Mistress Sariel! You monster! I''ll kill you all!" Irelia taunted, "You''re but a dog whose bark is worse than their bite. This is the ultimate power of us Sylphs, and only 0.1% of us can achieve it. The [Eclipse Luminos], which grants us either additional or augmented Enigma Abilities.


    The Crown Prince is not the sole user of this power, in fact, all of us leaders of our respective divisions can use this ability as well! That''s how we rose to our respective positions and why we are known as the strongest five, the 5 Sentinels!


    Fancy only sending a single Sage-tier individual to combat our entire Army, you guys have sorely underestimated us! Now that your champion is probably dead, we should do you guys a favour and grant you swift deaths, hahaha!"


    In the confines of the barrier, Aeris muttered, "I''d wanted to end this without using my [Starforce Cloak], but you were really too strong for me not to use it. You''re truly a member of the 10 Saints, but yet a girl at the same time, Child Saint Sariel."


    Just before Aeris deactivated his Eclipse Luminos, a sudden power surge nearby sent a shiver down his spine. Aeris'' eyes widened in horror as he witnessed Sariel transforming before him, the midget, flat-chested girl had suddenly morphed into a tall, well-endowed beauty who got men from both sides drooling in lust."


    Aeris was lost for words and Sariel explained, her voice losing the childishness it had earlier, "This is my Enigma Ability, [Age Conversion], where I can sacrifice mana in exchange for youth. However, when the need arises, I can reverse the process, regaining the lost mana used to maintain my childlike appearance. I''ve unlocked about 15 years worth of mana, so hopefully that''s enough to defeat you!"


    Aeris smiled under the cover of his [Starforce Cloak] as he replied, "No wonder you had enough mana to treat those life threatening injuries I''ve given you, your ability is certainly interesting, which means that your current ranking of #10 is essentially inaccurate if you were to go all out. One question from me, why pick the appearance of a 10 year old child? It seems like your young adult form is rather¡­attractive."


    The Elfen twins behind him blushed in jealousy of Sariel''s current voluptuous figure as Sariel sighed, "I hate those lecherous gazes you men give me if I were to stay in this form. Moreover, I love the innocence of children, so why not become a child myself to bridge the gap between us?"


    Aeris'' expression softened for a while before becoming grim again, "As much as I appreciate your character and antics, you''re my enemy first and foremost. My country and my father''s needs are more important than my own personal feelings. Let''s finish this."


    The two duellists started gathering their mana as they prepared to play the final note of their performance. Suddenly, a voice rang out, "Stop this at once, Big Brother! There''s no need to fight anymore!"


    Both Aeris and Sariel turned around to see the source of the voice, which turned out to be Adeline, accompanied by the rest of her team and their Clan Vizard escorts. Tirius remarked, "What are those beasts they''re riding on, they reek of death and destruction¡­"


    Aeris stopped gathering mana as he smiled brightly, "My dear Adeline! It''s been such a long time, I was afraid you were being held prisoner due to the long period of time we''d not received any correspondence from you. What do you mean by ''There''s no need to fight''?"


    Adeline quickly dismounted and rushed towards the barrier, speaking happily, "We''ve managed to create the cure for [Catastrophe] and mass produce it thanks to the Green King''s help! So long as Father and the rest are treated, there''s no need to fight, right?"


    Aeris glanced at Tirius, who nodded his head and deactivated his dome, allowing Aeris to walk forward and stroke his sister''s cheek, replying solemnly, "As much as I''m glad that you''re safe and that a cure for Father is available, however, have you forgotten who the perpetrators of our near extinction are?


    Yes, it was these cursed humans and their machinations, especially that weapon, [Catastrophe]! That, I swear, I cannot forgive so long as I live! Until I wipe out every human on this continent and restore our race''s former glory, I would not stop!"


    Adeline was terrified as she could sense the increasing enmity oozing from all her brethren as they stared at her with hate-filled eyes. Red King Redmond said casually, "Darn, these Sylphs sure are angst! If only they could be more like her¡­guess we better be prepared to fight, Warren."


    Green King Warren nodded as the two Kings started gathering their mana, refusing to be intimidated by the Sylph Army before them. Just as Adeline was about to break down in tears at the hopelessness of the situation, suddenly, Kai shouted, "That''s not true! There needn''t be hatred between our 2 races! There can be love too! I''m a product of this love, a half-Sylph, they call me!"


    Kai revealed his Luminos on his left eye, much to the surprise of all the Sylphs present, who started gossiping among themselves. Aeris was stunned, but he swiftly regained his composure and said, "Hmph! Whoever was the Sylph that was your parent must be filthy to fall in love with a filthy race like yours! Enough said, my brethren, it''s time we unleashed decades of hatred, all in one go! Charge!"


    Before the Sylph Army could make a move, suddenly, a commanding yet feminine voice rang, "Stop right there! I order a ceasefire right now!" Aeris turned around angrily to face the source of such audacity, mumbling, "Who are you to command me, the Crown Prince and Chief General¡­ah, Aunt Charissa, you''re back from your mission already? Please accept my humblest apologies!"


    The Nirvanians were shocked to see the entire Sylph Army suddenly kneeling down on one knee before the newcomer, who had her own division behind her. Sariel remarked, "These guys are the Rangers! I presume that woman over there is the leader of the Rangers, but shouldn''t she be of lower status to the Chief General of the Sylph Army?"


    Adeline replied with a smile of relief, "That''s my aunt, Princess Charissa. She''s the leader of the Rangers, member of the 5 Sentinels and younger sister of my father, King Azir." Charissa scanned the Nirvanian Army before her before locking her eyes with Red King Redmond, snapping, "I thought I said before that you were no longer welcome to the Sylph Kingdom, Redmond?"


    Redmond rolled his eyes and replied nonchalantly, "Tch. I''m on an official diplomatic mission here, to deliver the cure to your brother and your people in order to mend the relations between our 2 Kingdoms. Even if you hate me for what I''ve done, you do know that I''m a man of my word, right?"


    Charissa sighed and replied, "Very well, I shall trust you on the account of our old relationship on top of the urgency of our current situation. Aeris, the reason why I''m calling for a ceasefire is because we cannot afford to weaken the humans any further in the face of a far greater threat that looms all over us.


    Against this threat, we must stand in unity, and not be divided and warring amongst ourselves! This war, including the one with Miran, was truly masterminded by the organisation I''ve been keeping tabs on, the Chaos Legion!"


    Aeris could only sigh as he nodded his head in resignation. Adeline was overjoyed that the war was finally over, and they had succeeded in helping its resolution, but she was confused when she saw Kai''s expression. Adeline realised that Kai was staring intently at her aunt, his body trembling uncontrollably.


    Once Charissa had finished disseminating her instructions, she looked towards the Nirvanians and a teenage boy caught her eye. Charissa said gently, "You''re¡­You''re Kai right? My dear boy, how much you''ve grown."


    Kai could only utter as he slumped to his knees, "Mother, how could you still be¡­alive?"

 Book 2 Chapter 31: Revelations! The Tale of Two Sylphs!

    <Eren, Sylph Kingdom>


    It has been a week since the conflict between the Sylphs and the Nirvanians ended. In the past week, Kai and his teammates had been assisting Green King Warren in distributing the cure to the afflicted Sylphs, aiding their recovery.


    As the Sylphs were too busy dealing with the resolution of the epidemic that had struck their country, Kai didn''t have time to have a good chat with his mother who was in charge of coordinating domestic affairs as Sylph King Azir was recuperating.


    Even though it was a pity that Kai couldn''t spend some meaningful time with his mother, whom he had so many questions to ask of, it wasn''t that bad as he spent a lot of time with his girlfriend Adeline instead.


    The pair finally could let their hair down after they successfully prevented the Sylph-Nirvanian conflict from escalating, and upon hearing that her father was on the road to recovery, Adeline even gave Kai a thank you kiss, causing the teenage boy to blush furiously much to the chagrin of his other teammates.


    In their free time when they were not busy distributing the cure, Adeline took Kai out for some sightseeing, passionately introducing the places of interest in the Sylph Capital as they munched on scrumptious local delicacies. Through these visits, Kai began to learn more about the Sylph way of life, how they believed they are one with nature and thus, have the responsibility to take care of the trees that grew within their territory, giving their cities a very ''green'' feel.


    Kai felt at peace living within Eren, as he realised that the 2 Capitals he had resided in his life were both good in their own way. While Nirvana was bustling with activity and entertainment all day long, Eren gave a sense of serenity, its slow pace of life comforting to souls burdened with a hectic lifestyle.


    Today was the day that Kai was eagerly waiting for, because apart from meeting Adeline''s family (King Azir was very interested to know who Adeline''s romantic partner was), he would finally gain an audience with his mother, Princess Charissa, whom he had not seen for a staggering seven years. Worse still, Kai berated himself for thinking that she was dead all this while, subsequently conveying such a misunderstanding to Yuri and his father, Arkad.


    Speaking of Arkad, Kai had gotten a little worried as it''s been over 2 months since he last communicated with his father. Kai was worried about Yuri too of course, but he was even more worried about his father, who he knew had fought in the defence of Nirvana in the war that concluded recently.


    Putting aside his concerns as he didn''t want to show it on his face for fear that Adeline would notice it, Kai tried to look his best and give the most joyful expression he could muster. He was meeting Adeline''s family after all, not to mention that they were royalty with far more important status than him.


    Upon reaching the dining hall, which was decorated to give a natural yet grandiose feel with the careful selection of plants and flowers to decorate the walls and ceiling, Kai came face to face with 3 men seating around a rectangular dining table meant for six.


    On the left side of the table sat firstly, Crown Prince Aeris who Kai had recognised from the battlefield a week ago, though he was looking more refined and less intimidating than he was then.


    Seating to his right was another man, who was about the same height as Aeris but was of much slender build. He gave Kai the impression that he was a scholar, especially with those horn-rimmed spectacles he wore.


    Finally, the man seating at the head of the table was a middle-aged man who grew a moustache but kept his chin cleanly shaved. The man was well built like Aeris, and Kai felt a sense of wisdom emanating from the man, which Kai believed most probably came from his several years of experience.


    Adeline was first to speak, as she bowed gracefully, Kai following suit. She said, "Father, I apologise for keeping you waiting. This is my boyfriend, Kai. Kai, going anticlockwise round the table, the respectful gentleman seating at the head of the table is my father, Sylph King Azir.


    The charming young man seating to his right is my eldest brother, Crown Prince Aeris. Finally, the well-refined man seating to the right of Big Brother Aeris is my 2nd brother, 2nd Prince Abel. I''m the youngest of the family, so I''m basically treated like a precious diamond amidst these 3 men, teehee."


    King Azir immediately burst out laughing, instantly melting any tension in the room, "Hahaha! You''re my precious little one of course! I''ve been waiting for your return for over a year, so what''s a few minutes? Come, sit down my dear daughter! Kai, you too, make yourself at home, we''ve much to talk about!"


    Adeline and Kai quickly took their seats, with Adeline sitting next to her father and Kai sitting opposite Prince Abel. Crown Prince Aeris smiled brightly at Adeline as she sat, but gave a begrudging nod to acknowledge Kai''s participation in their family meal.


    On the other hand, immediately after Kai had sat down, 2nd Prince Abel immediately extended his right hand in a warm handshake, speaking with an affable grin, "Greetings, Kai, I believe this is how humans introduce themselves in a cordial manner. I''m 2nd Prince Abel, but do just call me Abel, I''m not particular about honorific. If you''re interested, the way we Sylphs introduce ourselves is to place our right palm on the centre of our chest and bow, before speaking our name."


    Kai immediately reciprocated the handshake before performing the gesture taught to him by Abel, speaking politely, "I''m Kai, it''s my pleasure and honour to be here today amidst your family gathering."


    King Azir remarked jokingly, "Wow, you got a pretty well-mannered smooth talker as a boyfriend, Adeline! While we''re waiting for our last guest, Kai, why don''t you share your side of the story, how you''ve met Adeline and how your relationship had progressed all the way till today? The romance stories of youngsters never cease to amaze me regardless of generation, not to mention an inter-racial relationship, hahaha!"


    Adeline pouted, "Father!" before blushing furiously. Kai felt heavily embarrassed as well, but on the nudging of Abel and King Azir, Kai finally relented and shared his entire journey with Adeline, how they''d first met, school life together, being taught by the same master, Ray, a member of the 10 Saints and the several life and death challenges they''ve survived together.


    This included their first extermination request, their clash with Jaeger, the Night Wing Incursion of their school, the ambush by the Metal Skull gang and most recently, their fight against the upper echelons of the Chaos Legion. Of course, Kai had purposely left out the instances where he had lost control, for fear that King Azir would reject him if he had revealed any of his misdemeanours.


    During the sharing, Crown Prince Aeris appeared bored and disinterested, occasionally flashing some gestures of disapproval when Kai shared some intimate moments with Adeline. Abel listened on intently, fascinated with the adventures the pair had gone together. King Azir too was immersed in the stories, occasionally laughing when Kai shared some light moments he had with Adeline.


    As the conversation drew on, it was only after 30 minutes that Kai realised that the last guest had yet to arrive. Kai quickly enquired, "Your Highness, may I enquire who''s the last guest we''re waiting for?"


    King Azir replied, "Ah, I must have lost track of time as well, the last person we''re waiting for is my sister, Charissa, and your¡­mother, Kai. Speak of the devil, she''s here. You look stunning, my dear sister."


    Princess Charissa wore a tight fitting dress as she strutted in confidently, replying, "Why, thank you, brother. I shall take my seat." After sitting down, King Azir remarked, "You missed all the sharing, Charissa! You should have heard of your son''s escapades with my daughter, hahaha, they make such a cute couple!"


    Both Adeline and Kai turned red immediately upon hearing King Azir''s remark, to which Charissa replied, "Glad it entertained you, my dearest brother. It''s important to be stress-free for a quicker recovery after all."


    King Azir replied boldly, "You''re right! My body''s feeling like the good old days already thanks to the cure these two have painstakingly brought for me. I thank you once again for your assistance, my precious little girl and Kai. Just in time, the food''s here. Come, everybody, tuck in! Especially you, Kai, don''t be shy and eat your fill!"


    Kai respectfully bowed as the 6 of them began eating their lunch, none more voracious than the pair who had been surviving on limited combat rations in their journey to the Sylph Kingdom. Princess Charissa commented, "Wow, slow down, my dear boy! This makes me wonder how much hardship you''ve went through, my poor boy! Come, eat more."


    Kai could only nod in appreciation as Charissa scooped more dishes for him, much to the displeasure of Crown Prince Aeris, who was nudged by his father, who silently warned him to keep his expression in check.


    After lunch was finally completed, Charissa said, "That was a good meal, did you enjoy the food, Kai?" Kai nodded and smiled brightly, before Charissa turned to face King Azir, "Brother, do you mind if I take both Kai and Adeline to my quarters, I''ve got something serious to share with them."


    King Azir expressed his understanding with a gentle smile as he replied, "Go ahead, the 3 of you can take your leave first." Charissa bowed and the pair followed suit as all 3 left the dining hall. Unable to suppress his resentment any further, Crown Prince Aeris snapped, "Father, why did you keep Aunt Charissa''s bastard a secret from us? Are you really going to approve of their relationship just because the boy is Aunt''s son?"


    King Azir gave off a slight snicker before replying, "On the contrary, if Kai was really Charissa''s son, I would not have let him anywhere near my daughter, for I don''t approve of relationships between cousins. However, this does not mean that Charissa wasn''t in a relationship with a human, and doesn''t mean that I''m against inter-racial relationships.


    In fact, you could say that I''m pretty idealistic, for I believe that true love cannot and should not be hindered just because of race. Hence, so long as that boy Kai cherishes and protects my dear daughter, I''m totally willing to let them be together.


    Sometimes, I actually feel extremely sorry for my sister, having forced her to return just because I badly needed her help in a vision I saw then. When the time is right, I''ll let her go back to see her husband and daughter."


    Meanwhile, Kai and Adeline were awed by the size of Princess Charissa''s quarters, which was rather luxurious and comfortable at the same time. To Kai''s surprise, he found Red King Redmond already seated at the sofa for quite some time. Redmond remarked impatiently, "You guys are finally back! What important news do you have to make me wait for so long, damn it!"


    Princess Charissa and the pair quickly took their seats near Redmond and Charissa drew a deep breath before continuing, "I''m sorry for the wait, Redmond, but putting that aside, the information that I''m going to present may be a little astonishing and unbelievable, but promise me that you all would hear it to the end and trust me. Can that be done?"


    Kai nodded without hesitation while Redmond nodded begrudgingly. Charissa then continued, "Kai, the truth is¡­I''m not your biological mother. Arkad is not your biological father as well. However, Arkad is my husband and Yuri, your sister, is my daughter."


    Kai and Adeline were both stumped upon the sudden revelation, before Kai struggled to ask, "Then, who''re my¡­biological parents?" Tears were already glistening in Charissa''s eyes as she wrapped her arms around Kai, embracing him in a tight hug before whispering softly, "Before I reveal your biological parents, I want you to know that regardless of whether you are our biological son or not, Arkad and I would never love you any less than Yuri.


    You''ll forever be our precious son, Kai. Now, your biological mother was a woman extremely close to my heart, she was my personal attendant and best friend, Kristin." Charissa stopped for a while to calm herself down, as her tear-filled eyes and red cheeks show how visibly distraught she was.


    On the other hand, upon hearing the name ''Kristin'', Redmond visibly tensed up, as he gave an expression of utter disbelief. Quickly regaining his composure, Redmond quickly grabbed Charissa by the shoulder, demanding, "When you say ''Kristin'', do you mean the one I know, Charissa?"


    Struggling to hold back her tears, Charissa weakly nodded before turning to Kai once more, "And your biological father is the only man Kristin had loved all her life, the half demon, Red King Redmond." Both Kai and Redmond stared at each other for what seemed to be eternity before reality caught up with them, with both collapsing onto their respective seats.


    Kai was too stumped to say anything, while Redmond could only mutter, "It all makes sense now¡­the boy had inherited his Luminos from his mother, Kristin, and his Demonic Energy from me, a worthless lover and father! Argh! Why does fate play such tricks on me?" Adeline could only cover her mouth in horror at the sudden news before patting Kai on the back in an attempt to comfort him.


    After forcing herself to calm down, Charissa said gently, "All of you, to understand the situation better in contrast to what you already know, two stories have to be told. The first, about Kristin, and the second, about me. You all will comprehend better once I finish both stories, so please stay with me as I bring you all back to the past, approximately 17 years ago¡­"


    <Forest of Pangaea, 17 years ago>


    A Megalo stag was busy grazing on the luscious grass amidst the thick forest, preserved to its best by the Rangers of the Sylph Kingdom. After all, this particular area within the Forest of Pangaea was deemed sacred, since it was home to the majestic Megalo deer, whose bodies and antlers for the males were snow white in colour, coupled with their beautiful blue eyes.


    The Megalo deer had been revered by the Sylphs as a sacred animal, since stories of ancient past recount how these animals were one of the first creations of the Goddess of Creation, Mother of Celestials, to grace this earth.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The current Ranger on duty was a young, tomboyish looking Sylph named Kristin, with her short blue hair cut much like a boy. Kristin fingered her bow casually, as she admired the beauty of the forest and the life it supports. Today was just going to be another uneventful day, she thought, as she allowed herself to relax slightly.


    Suddenly, a rustling sound snapped her out of her daze and she quickly glanced in its direction. She knew that there was no predators native to this area so if it was someone hostile, it was most likely an invader, which could spell trouble. Kristin slowly drew her arrow from her quiver as she prepared to engage with her target.


    In an instant, a blurry figure pounced out of the bush onto the nearest Megalo stag, as the poor animal was swiftly brought down with a stab to the neck. The other Megalo deer immediately dispersed in fear, as Kristin slowly crept towards the figure, intending to ensure her kill.


    As Kristin slowly stepped through the vegetation without making the slightest sound, she realised that the figure appeared human, yet exuded an aura like a wild beast. The figure had long, dishevelled hair with red streaks, and the clothing it wore was broken and tattered.


    Inching towards the figure to get a closer look, Kristin realised that the figure was cutting up the Megalo stag for food! The figure appeared to be starving, as it merely shoved the raw meat into its mouth hurriedly.


    After drawing back her bowstring with an arrow fitting nicely aligned with the head of her target, Kristin streamed some mana through the arrow before letting it loose, witnessing it whistle towards its target.


    To her horror, the figure immediately turned around, chopping the arrow heading towards it with a knife coated with an aura that reeked of death. Now, Kristin got a good look at the figure''s face. Though covered with smudge and blood, especially around his lips, Kristin''s heart fluttered as she had never seen such exotic handsomeness in a member of the opposite sex. Especially those charming red eyes.


    Kristin shook herself out of her daydream before declaring, "I''m Kristin, the Ranger responsible for protecting this sacred area of the Forest. Killing the sacred Megalo stag is a crime punishable by death, so accept your sentence with no resistance!"


    Kristin quickly slung and let loose another arrow, enhancing its flight speed with mana. To her surprise, the figure simply dodged her arrow easily, but took no further action. Kristin then followed up with a flurry of arrows, even shooting 3 arrows at once, but the mysterious figure avoided them all.


    Out of arrows and frustrated at her failure to bring down her target, which she would usually do so with ease as she was one of the best with the bow, Kristin drew her knife and shouted a war cry before charging towards her target. Coating her knife with black mana armament, she brandished her knife acrobatically, attempting to get at least a cut on her enemy.


    After all, the hunting knife Kristin was wielding was laced with poison that could knock out even the largest of animals within minutes. Unfortunately, even with Kristin''s dexterity, the figure could easily parry or deflect all her blows, though she noticed that his movements were becoming increasingly sluggish. Finally, when she saw an opportunity, Kristin swiped her dagger at the figure''s cheek.


    To Kristin''s surprise, the figure grabbed her knife-wielding wrist before she could strike him and pounced onto her, pinning her onto the ground. The impact of the crash caused Kristin to loosen her grip on her knife, causing it to slide harmlessly away from her. Kristin was immobilised by the figure who had his entire body weight on her as he sought to restrain her.


    After a moment of silence, the figure rasped, "I''m sorry for hunting your sacred animal, but I''ve been famished for days, not to mention I''ve been¡­" Before completing his statement, the figure collapsed onto Kristin, his body still on top of hers. Kristin''s face turned crimson when she felt how warm and comfy his body was as she couldn''t resist the urge to stroke his face.


    Mustering her strength, Kristin pushed his body away before getting onto her feet and picking up her dagger which she dropped earlier. Just as Kristin was about to raise her dagger to stab him through the heart, Kristin felt something tug at her heart. Was it her conscience? Or was it something perhaps more inexplicable and crazy?


    Deciding against taking his life since throughout their duel, he had not made an offensive move against her when he clearly had the upper hand, Kristin simply decided to take him as captive. Moving his body wasn''t easy, not because she lacked the strength, but rather because she realised that he was actually ridden with several injuries, including one that looked rather bad on his abdomen since it was already festering.


    Thus, she had to be extra cautious while transporting him to her place nearby, on one hand afraid to aggravate and open up his wounds and on the other, afraid that she would be caught by one of her brethren.


    The next few days, as she was off duty, Kristin spent the time cleaning and dressing the man''s wounds, using her limited expertise in healing magic and medical knowledge to nurse him back to health.


    By the time he regained consciousness, he realised that he was lying on a bed, his wounds all largely patched up save the one on his abdomen, which had been properly bandaged nonetheless. He also noticed that his hair was cut short, before finally discovering that a young woman with pointed ears was dozing off at his bedside.


    Weakly getting off the bed, he attempted to leave stealthily without alerting the woman but she soon stirred nonetheless, grabbing his arm as she said lethargically, "Is this how you repay your benefactor? Leaving without a word, not even a name? Where can you go from here?"


    The man realised upon closer look that the woman was the one who attempted to kill him then when he was on the verge of dying in the forest. Apparently she changed her mind, nursing him back to health instead.


    The man could only say shyly, "I''m Redmond. Why did you save me after what I''ve done?" The woman replied gently, "I''m Kristin and I didn''t kill you because I know you''re not a savage murderer that would threaten the peace and balance of the Sylph Kingdom. Even though it''s a fact you killed a sacred animal, you only committed the act out of necessity and lack of knowledge, I''m sure Mother Nature would forgive you for your actions, just as how she pardons predators which hunt for food."


    After clearing the misunderstanding between them, Kristin requested that Redmond stay a little while longer, at least till he was fully recovered. Redmond agreed after Kristin''s persistence. Soon, days became weeks and Kristin''s friends began to notice a change in her behaviour. Kristin was usually pretty sociable, but in the last few days, she had been rushing home a little too often. Some even noticed that she was in an unusually cheery mood.


    Princess Charissa, who was her direct superior in the Rangers then, sought to investigate what was going on, as she smelled something fishy and grew worried for her best friend whom she knew since childhood. Thus, Charissa decided to ''abuse'' her authority a little, by sending Kristin on an ''urgent'' dispatch, so that she may be able to sneak into Kristin''s place and find out what was hidden within.


    When Kristin finally realised the truth from some well-meaning friends who conveyed Princess Charissa''s true intentions, she rushed back home, hoping to stop the unruly princess in time. When she reached her doorstep, Kristin heard voices being exchanged, though she couldn''t deduce the tone as they were muffled by the walls.


    In her anxiety, Kristin disregarded any form of stealth as she pushed open the door, shouting, "Don''t fight, you two, Princess Charissa, I can explain this¡­" To Kristin''s surprise, the two were simply chatting amiably, as though they were old friends. When she realised that Kristin was back, Charissa turned and teased, "Kristin, why didn''t you tell me you were hiding a human here? And a charming one at that! Teehee!"


    Kristin blushed instantly but before she could reply, Redmond interrupted, "If it''s truly an inconvenience for me to stay here for Kristin, I can leave, my injuries are largely recovered already." Kristin immediately cried, "No, I want you to stay!" before realising that she''d embarrassed herself in front of both her superior and Redmond, covering her face in shame thereafter as her face was flushed immensely.


    Redmond was slightly embarrassed at Kristin''s sudden response as Charissa teased both of them, "Hahaha, I can''t separate you lovebirds, can I? Redmond, you better take care of my dear Kristin, she may look strong, but she''s gentle and fragile deep inside. I''ll keep your relationship and presence a secret from the rest, so don''t worry!"


    Thanks to Princess Charissa''s influence, the romance between Kristin and Redmond were kept largely under wraps. Time flew past quickly and before the couple knew it, their relationship had grown stronger and more intimate over the months.


    Finally, on one day, Kristin said shyly, "You know, Redmond, I got something important to share with you." Redmond replied grimly, "Me too, I''ve been thinking about this for the past week or so, but you go ahead first."


    Kristin blushed as she held Redmond''s hand tightly with both hands, "Redmond¡­I''m pregnant, 2 months to be precise. Princess Charissa knows about this and she has kindly removed me from active duty till the baby is born. Are you excited? We''re going to be parents!"


    Redmond''s expression stiffened instantly upon hearing Kristin''s revelation before he replied solemnly, "As much as I''m overjoyed about being a father in a few months'' time, I believe this is the opportune time for me to come clean about my true identity. I''m actually not human, but rather, a half demon, with demonic blood running through my veins. Will you accept me as your husband knowing that I''m a monster?"


    Kristin paused for a while to let the information sink in before replying with a smile, "I always knew there was something off about you, something not human. The first time we met, you were like a savage beast, and the aura you emanated was rampant and destructive. However, let me tell you something.


    The father of my unborn child is NOT a monster, and you never will be, for I can sense that your aura, while wild, is under control. You show great compassion, which I have witnessed over the past few months, something ordinary demons wouldn''t possess. Thus, I just beg you, stay with me to raise our child together, it doesn''t matter what blood flows through yours or our child''s veins."


    Redmond was visibly touched by Kristin''s words, but his expression remained serious as he added, "That''s not all. I''m actually the leader of a half demon clan in the Northern Wildlands. Currently, there are many half demon clans like mine, but like our ancestors, these clans thirst for supremacy and blood, leading to a lot of fighting between us.


    I''m not an advocate for violence, but my clan''s survival is at stake. It''s been months since I last saw them and I''ve got to be responsible for my brethren under me. Therefore, please give me some time to return to my clan and stabilise matters before returning to you and our child. Don''t even think of following me, the North is a harsh place that is especially dangerous to a pregnant woman like you."


    Kristin swallowed hard before replying, "Promise me you''ll come back as soon as possible, our child and I will be waiting." Redmond left the house swiftly, afraid to turn back to see Kristin''s face, which was covered in tears as she resisted bawling out loud at his departure.


    The incessant cries of a child could be heard before a gentle voice, "Hush, darling. Mummy''s here. Be a good baby, mmm¡­" Kristin, whose hair was noticeably longer and of a different hairstyle, could be seen cooing her baby boy.


    After a few minutes, the baby boy stopped crying as it smiled adorably to its mother. Kristin muttered to herself, "That''s my good boy, Kai. I promise that Papa would come home soon, okay?"


    Suddenly, Kristin heard someone knocking at her door and peering through the eyehole, she realised it was Princess Charissa and Kristin immediately welcomed her into her place. Charissa played with Kai a little before turning to face Kristin with a grim expression.


    Charissa warned, "Kristin, I don''t think he''s coming back. It''s been over a year already. I suggest you forget about him, at least you have Kai to lean on. Even though Kai''s human in appearance, I should be able to convince my brother to afford him rights and protection like any other Sylph. Just forget about Redmond and move on with your life!"


    Kristin drew a deep breath before replying, "Sorry, Princess. I can''t do that, only until I''ve confirmed that Redmond has abandoned us or he''s dead would I give up. In fact, I''ve already made plans to go look for him in the Northern Wildlands."


    Charissa snapped, "Are you a fool? You''ve hardly a clue on where to find him! As your superior and more importantly, your friend, I forbid you from going! Kai''s too young for you guys to be out there alone!" Kristin could only bow her head in silence as baby Kai simply slept through the commotion, oblivious to the current situation.


    The next day, when Charissa visited Kristin''s home, she realised it was empty, except for a note on the table. After reading the note, Charissa cursed, "That idiot, she''ll be the death of me!"


    The next few weeks, Kristin went round asking for information on Redmond in the villages she''d chanced across in the Northern Wildlands, however, she failed to get any useful information from the locals there, partly because she didn''t have much to start with. However, Kristin refused to give up, persevering in her efforts with baby Kai strapped to her back.


    Little did Kristin know she was being watched, by both friends and foes. On that fateful night, it was a stormy night which gave a strong ominous feel. Kai was crying non-stop, afraid of the lightning that lit the skies. Kristin had to comfort him, cooing, "Don''t worry, Kai, Mum''s here¡­"


    Suddenly, a strong gust of chilly wind blew across the cottage they were residing in and a group of menacing men suddenly appeared. Kristin noticed the presence of the men as she swiftly readied her bow and arrows, placing them within arm''s reach before answering, "Who''s it?"


    Ignoring her question, the leader of the men answered with a question, "How''re you related to Redmond? That son of a bitch culled my entire clan when I refused to yield to his will! Seems like you''re his wife of some sort, I''ll kill both you and your son!"


    Kristin instinctively drew her bow and arrows as an intense battle ensued amidst roaring lightning. By the time Charissa arrived with her escorts, Kristin was already lying mortally wounded against the steps to her house, surrounded by corpses.


    Despite being on the brink of death, Kristin''s eyes shone brightly, displaying the power of her newly awakened Luminos. Charissa rushed to her side, kneeling beside her as she spoke hurriedly, "Hang in there, Kristin, I''ll treat you straightaway! Hurry up, you guys!"


    Kristin grabbed Charissa''s hand tightly without a word and merely pointed to where Kai was, slurring weakly, "Bring¡­Kai¡­here¡­please." Charissa obliged and quickly brought Kai to his dying mother. Initially, Kai was bawling non-stop but once he reached his mother''s arms, he went quiet and smiled peacefully.


    Kristin turned to look at Charissa, her Luminos still active, a sight that Charissa would not forget all her life. Kristin said weakly, "I''m so sorry, Princess Charissa, for not listening to your advice. I''m even more sorry to my son, Kai, for leaving him at such a young age, without both parents¡­"


    Kristin coughed out blood before resuming her last words, "Princess Charissa, I beg you, give Kai a complete family as his mother¡­" Kristin''s hand suddenly went limp as she died with her eyes open, the glow of her Luminos slowly fading as it registered the death of its user.


    Charissa would never forget the look in Kristin''s eyes before she died, as Charissa could only use her hand to gently close the eyes of her childhood friend before carrying Kai away, with tears flowing uncontrollably from her eyes at the demise of her closest aide and an innocent child''s mother.


    Charissa narrated, "That''s the end of your mother''s tale. After we had buried her body appropriately in a forest nearby, where she can return to be one with Mother Nature, I brought you back to the Sylph Kingdom, where I raised you for a while alone, the only people aware of your existence my personal attendants and my brother, who was just crowned Sylph King then.


    Eventually, Redmond, your biological father, returned a few months later. In my anger that he indirectly caused your mother''s death due to her getting embroiled in the domestic disputes of the half demon clans, I lied to him angrily, telling him that both you and your mother were dead because of his name. If he took the news hard, he definitely didn''t show it and he left quickly without a word, never returning to the Sylph Kingdom ever again.


    Now, to explain my apparent ''return from the dead''. I won''t go through how I met Arkad, that would be a story for another time. However, what actually transpired seven years ago was essentially a matter of your imagination, Kai. Or more precisely, your memories, which I altered with my Luminos Ability, [Memory Alteration].


    The reason I picked demons to be my ''murderer'' was because of my hatred for the Demon race, for what they''ve done to Kristin. Arkad knows the truth, as he is aware of my abilities all along, on top of the letter I wrote to him prior to my departure, which explained why I had to leave and do what I had done.


    Arkad probably kept the truth from you in order to use your false memory as a source of motivation in your training in the future, as he had always wanted you to become an exemplary spell knight.


    I really didn''t want to alter your memories, Kai, but you had to come looking for me right before I left. Having no choice, I had to alter your memories in order for you to obtain a logical explanation of my disappearance from your life, which also served to help your sister understand as well.


    To corroborate the validity of your memories, I set the house slightly on fire, though not heavy enough to burn down the whole house, leading to investigators, if any, to conclude that your story was merely exaggerated by a child''s imagination.


    After hearing the stories of your mother and me, I can only pray that you forgive me for what I''ve done and embrace your true identity, as a half-demon, half-Sylph and as Redmond''s son."


    Kai and Redmond stared at each other for a long while before Kai said apologetically, "I''m sorry for what I''d said a few days ago¡­Dad." as Redmond could only nod tearfully at the discovery of his long lost son.

 Book 2 Chapter 32: The Way Forward

    <Nirvana, Nirvania>


    A month has passed since the conclusion of war on the Central Continent. Peace has finally returned to the respective kingdoms, albeit accompanied with big changes. King Stormfury, despite being victorious over Miran, refused to reunite the 2 human kingdoms, believing that a strong, yet peace-loving Miran would be in Nirvania''s greatest interest instead.


    King Stormfury proposed to revamp Miran''s political system, removing its old monarchy that was too deeply immersed in hatred for the Stormfury family and replaced it with a new ruling family, one chosen by the people of Miran. The chief instigators and generals of the Miran Army were all imprisoned for their war crimes, including the sole surviving member of the 5 Pillars of Miran, Annabel.


    With regard to Nirvania''s relations with the Sylph Kingdom, the first diplomatic meeting between the 2 Kings took place in the capital of Nirvania, on the backdrop of the royal wedding between Princess Nicolette and the Lightning Saint, Ray.


    Even though it was a big occasion, on the request of both bride and bridegroom, the wedding was kept simple, with guests being only families and friends of the couple apart from the Sylph royal family, who were deemed invaluable guests.


    Of course, Kai and his team were invited to the wedding since they were not only national heroes who had salvaged relations between the Sylph Kingdom and Nirvania, more importantly, Kai and Adeline were students of Ray.


    Kai, who really didn''t fancy parties, was dressed in his best looking suit picked up for him by his foster father, Arkad, who told him the importance of dressing for such an occasion. Upon reaching the ballroom, which was decorated appropriately to the mood of the occasion, the first thing that caught Kai''s eyes was a stunning beauty with a blue hair and pointed ears all flashed out.


    It was Adeline, dressed in a simple, yet delicate white gown that displayed her curves perfectly. Kai quickly went up to her and commended, "Wow¡­you''re stunning." Upon realising it was Kai, Adeline quickly blushed and said, "Thank you for your compliment, that''s a pretty neat suit too. It''s been a long time since I needn''t conceal my Sylph appearance, since the Sylphs and Nirvanians are now allies."


    Suddenly, a gentle feminine voice teased, "Hahaha, look at these 2 lovebirds, makes you wonder who''s really getting married, huh, honey?" It was Nikki, dressed in a captivating wedding gown that stole the spotlight of the occasion and beside her, firmly in her grasp was Ray, dressed in a suit similar to Kai''s.


    Adeline quickly replied, "Hahaha, Mistress Nikki, you look absolutely beautiful! Congratulations on your marriage with Master Ray! I wish you both a blissful marriage!" Kai could only mutter, "Congratulations, Master. I guess this means the end of your fooling around?"


    Ray sighed, "You really do have a sharp tongue, my cheeky student. You''re right though, I have a duchy to look after now, as well as a daughter. Come introduce yourself, Dawn." A small and adorable little girl stepped forward shyly between the newlyweds, gripping Nikki''s dress tightly as she looked at Kai and Adeline with her cute beady eyes.


    Adeline appeared surprised and asked, "Oh my, where did this cute little girl come from?" Nikki replied proudly, "She''s our adopted daughter, Dawn. She was orphaned from the war and we took her in on the bequest of her late parents. She''s really cute and obedient, my precious daughter indeed!"


    Kai, who appeared more cynical than surprised, whispered, "Her parents were Miranians right? Knowing your personality, Master, you probably took her in out of pity and remorse for killing her parents, be it directly or indirectly. What will you do when she discovers the truth?"


    Ray replied calmly, much to the surprise of Kai, "When that time comes, she will decide on her own, there''s no need for me to be so paranoid and fearful of the future. Even if she decides to kill me, I would gladly accept it, for I''d already fulfilled my promise to her father by then."


    Kai kept silent, having nothing further to add before he heard a voice, "There they are! Come, we got to have one final session together before we go our respective ways!" It was Julian and the rest of the team. Kai held Adeline''s hand as they bade farewell to the newlyweds, linking up with the rest of the team.


    At a table far away from the hustle and bustle of the ceremony sat the 2 Kings, who were actively discussing on the future. King Stormfury asked quizzically, "You guys know of the mysterious Chaos Legion too? To be honest, even though my Black Ops team have been keeping tabs on them, there''s still so much that we don''t know about them! However, now that we''re friends, rest assured that I would share any information I have on them with you! They''re an insidious global threat after all."


    King Azir nodded ruefully and said, "You''re right. We should exchange information and help each other out as much as possible on this new threat. Perhaps you can assist me in roping the Kingdom of Cameron as well? I believe they face the same predicament and would be an important ally for the future." Both Kings nodded as they continued their discussion, undisturbed.


    Meanwhile, Kai and Adeline were sharing conversations with their peers, including Jonathan and Rachel, when suddenly, Shen asked, "What''re you guys up to after this? I don''t think you all are just going to return to school and live the old, carefree days, right? Not with the new threat looming over us, especially after I saw that immense disparity between us and that self-proclaimed Chaos General."


    Kai nodded, saying, "I''m leaving Nirvania for at least a year as I''m headed for the Northern Wildlands with my biological father, Redmond, so that I can learn how to manipulate the power of the demonic blood within me. This is so that I can grow even stronger, and use this power to protect my loved ones."


    Adeline added, "I''m also returning home for some time, apart from some domestic matters to settle, I''ll also be training hard to become much stronger. After all, Father said that it was time to impart the ultimate power of the Luminos to me, but he''d warned me that it wouldn''t be easy and would be time-exhausting, so it''ll be a long time before I return to Nirvania as well."


    Shen quipped, "Well, as for Jean and me, we''re going to get more experience outside our comfort zones with Shaw and Keith, since we''re joining them as official members of Saint Cross, which nearly dissolved with the exit of the Lightning Saint, Ray and his 2IC, Frost."


    Julia said excitedly, "Well, we twins intended to go back under Master Frost, but he was non-contactable. Fortunately, Level Head Ms Scarlet recommended us to a sword master whom we can further improve our swordsmanship with. It''ll be pretty exciting times, especially when Ms Scarlet said she''ll be joining us with Mr Samuel to refine her swordsmanship skills further. What about you, Rachel? I heard you got a recommendation as well."


    Rachel replied proudly, "Well, I''m glad to be given an opportunity to be an understudy of Sariel, the Child Saint, on the recommendation of Head Teacher Cassandra, since Ms Sariel is her master back when she was still a student. In fact, I heard that Ms Sariel actually taught Psycho too, who was then known as Pierre.


    Hopefully my internship with G.E.M.S would improve my telekinesis to the next level. I''m more interested in what you''re going to do, Jonathan. With Keane''s passing, your desire for revenge should be extinguished already, right?"


    Jonathan answered calmly, "Well, I''m glad that I wasn''t consumed by blind vengeance and he died the way he wanted. I''m now focused on the future of my martial arts, as I''ve just registered with the Martial Arts Federationto become an official master to propagate my family''s [Scalpel Palm Style]. Hopefully when you all return in one year''s time, I would have been a true master with my own school, haha!"


    The team continued to hold conversations with one another till it was time to depart. Kai and Adeline went to a corner in the palace where they knew they could be alone before they embraced each other tightly, with Kai the first to speak, "Take care of yourself, dear. I''ll never forget our love, no matter how far and how long we''re separated. I''ll grow stronger for our sakes."


    Adeline also closed her eyes as she relished the warmth of Kai''s body, speaking softly, "I know you''ll honour your promise. We''ve been through a lot together for me to know who you truly are. Let''s become stronger in a year''s time, so that we might secure the peace of our respective homes."


    Kai could only nod tearfully before they departed separately, making their final preparations for their respective journeys.


    <Border with Northern Wildlands, Nirvania>


    Kai had been travelling with Clan Vizard for several days now, as he accompanied his biological father, Redmond, to their headquarters in the North. In the midst of their journey, Redmond began explaining to Kai the concept of demonic energy and how to use it.


    Redmond said, "Watch my hand. This pure destructive energy you see before you is similar to mana, but it isn''t the same. This is demonic energy, and one thing apart from its nature that makes it different from mana is the source of its power.


    Yes, there''s a pool similar to mana for demonic energy within our bodies, but unlike mana that is refuelled by the natural interactions with the living world around us, demonic energy is refuelled by dark emotions, largely anger and hatred.


    Now, the key to mastering this power and preventing it from taking control of over you is simply emotional regulation. Just as how there can be light within darkness, there can be positive feelings within rage as well. An example would be the anger you feel when your friends are hurt and how much you want to protect them. Never forget these feelings when you utilise this power, or else you''ll simply be consumed by darkness and the raging demon within you.


    As I''ll be busy with matters pertaining to the Chaos Legion, I''ll leave my lieutenant, Akame, to train your foundations. She''s my finest student as of now, and will be a good teacher. Right, Akame?"


    Akame removed her mask, revealing a beautiful face spoilt only by a diagonal scar that ran across her nose. She turned to stare at Kai intently and said fiercely, "I don''t care if you''re the Chief''s son, when you''re under my charge, don''t expect any niceties from me, is that clear? I''m so going to whip you into shape."


    Kai could only laugh nervously as he feared how tough his training was going to be for the next one year.


    <Eren, Sylph Kingdom>


    Adeline walked proudly into the training room, dressed in simple combat attire. Already present were her father, King Azir and her aunt, Princess Charissa. King Azir spoke calmly, "My dear daughter, I''d much rather you don''t learn about this ability, but in lieu of the dark times coming, I''ve no choice but to impart to you this ability, so that our kingdom may grow stronger and more prepared for the upcoming threat.


    Yes, there is an ability that supersedes the Luminos, it is also known as the [Eclipse Luminos]. You may see it as an evolution to our normal Luminos and with this evolution comes far greater powers. Let me give you a demonstration to show you the difference between a normal Luminos and an Eclipse Luminos. Come, attack me."


    Adeline nodded as she quickly activated her [Phasewalker], launching several blows at her father. To her surprise, her father had closed his eyes and dodged every single attack of hers, hardly moving from the spot where he was standing.


    Feeling exhausted, Adeline backed off momentarily, smiling, "Father''s [Future Sight] is as sharp as ever." Azir opened his eyes, his Luminos glowing brightly as he said, "Yes, this is my Luminos Ability, [Future Sight], which enables me to have a glimpse of the future, be it as visions or the next action of my foe. Now, for my Eclipse Luminos. Come, Adeline."


    Adeline obliged as she jumped towards her father, aiming a powerful vertical slash. To her horror, her father took the blow head-on without mana armament, blood gushing out of his chest. Adeline stammered, "F-Father, what are you doing?", only to be stopped by Princess Charissa.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Immediately, Azir''s eyes displayed a more complicated pattern in his irises as the wound instantly closed up. Azir remarked calmly as though the wound didn''t exist, "That was my Eclipse Luminos Ability, [Rewind], where I can restore my body or that of a living thing I choose to its previous, healthy state a few moments before. Of course, there''s a far more advanced use of this ability, but I wouldn''t want to go into detail.


    Basically, what I hope to achieve in this demonstration is to teach you that the Eclipse Luminos can grant you an additional Enigma Ability, which can be either related or unrelated to your normal Luminos Ability, though if it''s related, it will tend to be either an upgrade or has some sort of synergy with your current Luminos Ability.


    An example of a related Eclipse Luminos Ability is my [Rewind] to my [Future Sight], while an example of an unrelated Eclipse Luminos Ability is your big brother Aeris'' [Starforce Cloak] to his [Dominance].


    Now, for the hard part. I believe you understand that not everybody can possess an Eclipse Luminos, and those who can must pass the first step of having the potential within their blood. This step is no problem for you, since everyone in our family, your brother, aunt and me, have all awakened our Eclipse Luminos.


    The second step is the truly difficult one. You must confront your deepest fears and resist your strongest emotions in the Chamber of Trials, here in this training room. If you succeed in mastering your emotions and using it to aid your growth in the Chamber of Trials, a tool designed by our ancestors to awaken the latent ability within us, you''ll quickly develop your Eclipse Luminos in no time.


    Charissa here will be by your side to guide and encourage you throughout your training. You may step in once you''re ready. Good luck, my daughter."


    Azir hugged his daughter before leaving the room, Charissa remaining to oversee her training. Charissa teased, "You won''t want that foolish foster son of mine to be too far for you to catch, right? Just remember those strong emotions of your loved ones regardless of what tribulations you face in there and you should be fine. All the best, Adeline."


    Adeline nodded as she stepped into the shadows of the Chamber of Trials, beginning her training.


    <Renard House, Nirvania>


    The Sword Saint, Van Renard, sat kneeling before a much older man, his sword placed before him. The older man, who wore a simple attire but nonetheless gave off a venerable aura, chuckled, "What''s the meaning of this, my boy? Fancy having the greatest swordsman of Nirvania prostrate himself in front of an old relic like me, fufufu¡­"


    Van, his head remaining bowed, spoke solemnly, "Vincent''s death made me realise how haughty and how much I was lacking in terms of technique. I was too obsessed with power then, and the end result? I lost a close companion of mine. Hence, I beg you, Father, that you take me under your wing again, so that I may truly become a better swordsman. You''re the previous Sword Saint after all, whose technique remained unparalleled all those years you stood at the top."


    A female voice interrupted, "Yes, Father. You may be retired already, but your experience and technique are still the very best. I''ve brought a few companions to train under you as well, Father. I hope you don''t mind, Big Brother Van?"


    It was Scarlet Renard, and accompanying her were Samuel and the twins, Julian and Julia, who all bowed in reverence. The old man stroked his beard as he spoke, "Fufufu, I never imagined that I, William Renard, would have so many students past my prime. Van, I''ll take you in on one condition. You must be willing to be treated as a student once more, rendering you the same status as that of all the rest that have come to seek my tutelage, including the youngsters over there. Is that alright with you?"


    Van looked up in gratitude as he said, "Yes, Father. I''ll do it. If it means not losing anyone ever again to my own arrogance." William nodded ruefully before requesting his son to rise, ready to coach the next generation of swordsmen once more.


    <Martial Arts Federation, Nirvania>


    Jonathan gulped nervously as he realised that he was surrounded by several martial arts masters of their respective discipline. He recognised some popular faces, including Mei Lin, ''Demon Leg'' Kyo, ''Bear Wrestler'' Kuma and the ''Graceful Death'' Breeze.


    Of course, he can never fail to recognise the upper echelons of the Martial Arts Federation, the Left Hand ''Daredevil Gambit'' Delvin, the Right Hand ''Superhuman Kung Fu Master'' Feng and the President of the Martial Arts Federation, ''Martial Duke'' Ken himself.


    Ken raised his hands in warm welcome as he announced, "Today, we invite a new master to join us, though he might be a tad young, let''s give him a warm welcome before we begin the qualification test. Let''s put our hands together for the master of the [Scalpel Palm Style], Jonathan!"


    Jonathan bowed shyly as he was greeted by rapturous applause from all the martial arts exponents present, before Ken cleared his throat and continued, "Now, Jonathan, let me explain the qualification test you have to pass before you can become a certified master of your discipline.


    Here, I have a candle which would burn for approximately 45 minutes. During this period of time, you may receive any number of challenges from any of the masters present here, though all duels are strictly 1v1 at any one time. If you remain unbeaten till the candle is burned completely, I would recognise your strength and grant you the official title of Master. Not to worry, the upper echelons including myself are forbidden to participate from this test, though we really much want to. Good luck!"


    Jonathan stepped forward into the ring, clasping his hands together respectfully as he said politely, "Please go easy on me." A pale young man with white hair stepped forward, declaring, "Masters! There''s no need to waste your energy on a small fry like him! If he loses to me, ''Vampire Brawler'' Ryan, then he''s not worthy of becoming a master in our esteemed Association. Come! I''ll show you the power of the various disciplines I picked up here!"


    The masters nodded in agreement, with one muttering, "Ryan may only be a student, but his talent and ability may far exceed anyone of us, not to mention that he has learnt from all of us. This would be the perfect test for the new kid."


    Jonathan could only get into his battle stance, sweat trickling down his forehead as he readied himself for the highly anticipated test battle against the young man before him, who exuded an immense aura of intimidation.


    <Argos, Cameron>


    Just like the royal wedding in Nirvania, there was also a royal wedding held in Cameron between Crown Prince Arthur and his beloved Fujika, who was recognised as a national hero for her contributions in the resolution of the pirate threat against Cameron.


    Things were progressing smoothly throughout the wedding, with all guests enjoying themselves and the sumptuous spread before them. However, the ambient mood ended when one guest suddenly pointed to the ceiling, "Who the hell are those guys? When did they come in?"


    Everybody looked up and much to their horror, there were 4 individuals hanging upside down from the ceiling, all dressed in dark ninja clothing with masks concealing their faces. Arthur quickly pulled Fujika close to his side, only to discover that Fujika''s expression wasn''t of shock, but rather of disgust, as though she knew those people.


    Everybody else present began panicking as security started rushing into the ballroom, with Firen berating them, "How did you let those guys slip past you? Do you know how much danger you''ve put our Prince and his wife under?"


    Merlin interrupted while calmly sipping her glass of red wine, "Don''t be so hard on them, Firen. If those guys can be caught by ordinary guards, then the world wouldn''t have any reason to fear the #1 assassination clan, the Blood Moon Clan, right, Lady Fujika? Gilbert told me everything before he died, those people are your family right?"


    Suddenly, one of the 4 individuals descended from the ceiling and walked towards Fujika. Arthur could tell that the person was a woman and he instinctively stood in front of Fujika to protect her only for Fujika to push him aside. When the 2 women were only about a metre apart, the mysterious woman removed her mask, revealing a face markedly similar to Fujika, albeit older.


    The older woman quickly embraced Fujika tightly, saying, "Congratulations, my dear daughter. I''d wanted to attend your wedding in an ordinary fashion, but when your father realised that you were marrying into royalty, he insisted that we display a show of power from our clan. He''s really a stubborn old fool and I must apologise to everyone for that. Please forgive our sudden intrusion, everyone."


    The older woman bowed in apology to all the guests present, which helped to ease tensions a little. However, this was only short-lived as everyone was horrified by the sudden darting of a shadow on the ground before the shadow emerged from the ground as a shadowy figure which later dispersed to reveal a 5th ninja. He appeared the most menacing out of all of them with his bloodshot eyes and sharp arm-blades.


    The 5th ninja walked towards Fujika and removed his mask, revealing a scar-ridden, middle-aged face that appeared to have witnessed countless battles. Fujika said scathingly, "What''re you doing here, causing such a ruckus on my big day! I''m fine with Mother being here, but I don''t need you or any of those so-called brothers of mine! You''ve done enough to ruin my life already, Master of the Blood Moon Clan, my father, Zed!"


    Zed''s expression softened a little, as though he was stung by the words of his daughter. As Fujika''s mother attempted to diffuse the tensions between the two, Zed merely raised his hand to stop her, saying, "There''s no need for you to say anything, Kali. My daughter, Fujika, I just want you to know that everything I''ve done is to make you a stronger person that would not be taken advantage of.


    My choice of entry is to serve as a warning to these so-called royalty that if they dare hurt you, their heads will be the one rolling by my blade in the darkness. I wish you a blissful marriage¡­let''s go, Kenzo, Ginza, Kinza."


    The remaining 3 ninjas on the ceiling nodded as they made quick successive leaps, disappearing from the ballroom in mere seconds just as their father melded into the shadows and disappeared. Kali hugged her daughter one more time, whispering, "Your father may be ruthless and extreme, but he really loves you a lot.


    You should have seen how worried he was when he heard Night Wing was no more, fearing your death as he personally combed the areas you were last seen before finally obtaining a trace to your whereabouts in Cameron. That''s how we got to know of this wedding in the nick of time. Anyway, all the best for your marriage and bear me grandchildren soon, hehe!"


    Kali quickly disappeared from the ballroom in a similar fashion to her sons, much to the bewilderment of the guests who all wondered whether the moments which transpired earlier were real or not.


    Fujika simply collapsed to the floor in tears as Arthur attempted to console her by hugging her tightly, while Merlin merely remarked, "What a pity they left so soon, the Blood Moon Clan could have been useful allies in the upcoming threat¡­"


    <Somewhere in Nirvania>


    Frost stood before a cold tombstone, one bearing the name of his twin sister, Snow Witch Freya. She was already dead and buried by the time he''d rushed to her place, with no trace of her and that of his nephew or niece in her house.


    As Frost was packing up her belongings in her house, he''d chanced across a diary that she''d left behind in her drawer when she was still alive. Skimping through the pages, he realised that his initial conclusion of his sister dying of childbirth was wrong, since the diary documented how his sister had brought up her newborn daughter, a girl named Emilia.


    However, there were still many questions left unanswered. How did Freya die? Who buried her? Where was Emilia? Feeling frustrated at his lack of answers to all these important questions, Frost was about to give up when he chanced across the final sentence in her diary, which read, "Emilia and I are waiting for your return from the North, my dearest Phenix."


    Frost instantly realised that Phenix must be the mysterious lover of his sister, and that if he could find him, he may be able to locate his niece, Emilia and maybe even discover the truth behind his sister''s death. Feeling a sense of rejuvenation and purpose, Frost quickly packed the diary into his bag, determined to find Phenix and fulfil his final promise to his sister as he rushed out of the cottage.


    <Unknown Location>


    The sound of waves crashing against the cliff could be heard audibly as a tall, yet slim man was looking out into the sea. The man gave off an unnatural presence, one that felt stifling and overbearing as he merely continued to stare into the horizon.


    This was the Chaos General of Pride, Lucius, leader of the Chaos Generals. A slightly tanned man with orange hair styled as a Mohawk approached Lucius from behind before kneeling, reporting, "My lord, the Chaos General of Wrath, Lord Amon, has fallen. Do we still carry out the plan or wait for his reincarnation?"


    Lucius replied coldly, "That fool¡­no matter, there''s no hurry to execute the plan anyway. We shall wait for a year, that should be more than enough time for that brute to find a new suitable host. In the meantime, I want you to inform the rest of the Chaos Generals and their respective lackeys to finalise their preparations in their respective footholds so that the plan may be smoothly carried out in a year''s time. Can that be done, my lieutenant, Phenix?"


    Phenix simply nodded before his body erupted into blue flames, transforming into a phoenix that flew across the sea into the horizon of the setting sun. Lucius muttered to himself, "One year more¡­and you''ll be free at last, Lord Astaroth! Free to engulf this world in all your greatness, with nobody strong enough to stand against your might, hahaha!"


    <Dark Continent>


    In a rather reclusive cavern, a hooded figure sat on his throne. Standing beside him was a Celestial with bright white wings to his left and a Demon with dark black wings to his right, a peculiar sight to behold.


    The Demon was first to speak, "Lord Grimm, I urge you to give us permission to take action now! We can all sense that the balance is heavily disrupted by the insidious influences of those so-called Chaos Generals! Their actions have been breeding immense negativity, the energy that the God of Chaos and Destruction, Astaroth, feeds on which would only hasten his return to this world!


    I understand that you''re tasked with maintaining the delicate balance of the spirit plane, but if we don''t purge these evils, when Astaroth returns, only destruction would await! I beg you, Lord Grimm!"


    The Celestial berated angrily, "Balthazar! Watch your mouth! This is Master Haven you''re speaking to! He knows what is best for all living things in this world, wisely choosing not to intervene for so long despite the Chaos Generals being around for over centuries! However, Master Haven, the demon does have a point.


    The Chaos Generals today are far wiser and stronger than in the past, relying not solely on their powers but that of their impressionable henchmen as well, extending their influence far and wide throughout this world. If we don''t do something soon to halt this corruption, the world would soon easily fall to Astaroth''s hands without opposition!"


    The hooded man could only sigh as he stated calmly, "Reina, Balthazar, both of you are right. It''s time for me to take action against those who threaten the world created by my mother, the Goddess of Order and Creation, Amaterasu. For centuries, I''ve turned a blind eye, believing that the natural forces of good and evil would keep each other in check.


    However, as the Chaos Legion grows stronger and more pervasive, turning good into evil just as ink dyes white paper black, it''s indeed time for me to set this world back on the right track before it''s ripped to the point of no return. My mother, in her current slumber, is in no state to sacrifice herself once more for this world.


    Now, I shall perform her duty on her behalf, on my name Grimm Haven."


    <<End of Book 2>>

 Important Announcement!

    To all my faithful readers,


    It has been quite a challenging yet exciting two months for me to bring to you all the fictional universe of Sylph Resurgence. After all, posting a total of 500+ pages in a short span of 2 months required immense effort and discipline to post daily, which I believe not many fiction authors in RRL has achieved. Yes, I admit that all of my work presented so far were already done up long before I posted the first chapter of Book 1, but still, it wasn''t easy to cramp 8 months of written work into 2 months (I''m pretty old school in the sense that I write my drafts with pen and paper before typing it all into Microsoft Word)


    Enough of the past, what about the future, some may ask? It pains me to inform you all that as university/college life is about to start for me in August, I wouldn''t be able to post as often as now, especially because I wouldn''t have that much time to properly pen my ideas down. In fact, I''ll be honest with you guys, I currently only have 6 completed chapters (excluding the prologue) for Book 3. This means that it''s unfeasible for me to carry on at my current rate given my limited material.


    Therefore, I''ve decided to take a short hiatus in order to have some free time to start working on Book 3 and other real life commitments, such as my study plan for university. The Prologue of Book 3: Advent of Chaoswould be released punctually on 31st July 2017, and chapters would be released on a weekly/fortnightly basis thereafter.


    It''s not all doom and gloom though, during this hiatus and any other spare time I can afford, apart from working on Book 3, I intend to work on providing more source material to my Database which link can be found on every chapter thus far. I have received comments that my story has TOO MANY characters and TOO MUCH information,a characteristic of shonen manga/anime which I draw my inspiration from.


    Therefore, I feel that it''s imperative that I spend more time working on the Database which you guys can refer to when you''re lost as to who''s who and what''s going on. Expect to see more fun facts on the Database such as combat-related information, country-related information and character biodatas etc! It''ll be a ton of work, but I know it''ll go a long way in helping you guys appreciate the story better!


    I would like to end my announcement with my personal opinion on my story thus far. I felt that while it may have been confusing to some due to the influx of so many new characters and information at one go, nonetheless, I felt that it''s been generally well written, when it came to language at the very least.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Why am I sharing my opinion on my story? The answer is because of my disappointment in receiving so few reviews, in fact, none at all. I emphasise, reviews, NOT ratings. Why are reviews important? Reviews help the author see where he''s lacking and work on improving those shortcomings, so that he might present a better, more entertaining piece of work to all you readers out there.


    It hurts me to receive a rating of 2 and 2.5 without even understanding where I''ve gone wrong which of course, caused the ranking of my story to plummet. Call me sensitive and insecure, but I do check my Dashboard very often on my statistics such as Ranking, Overall Score and of course, Number of Followers. I''m not saying you all should give me high reviews and ratings, that''s utter bullshit that disrespects the freedom of opinion.


    However, I''m also a firm believer in the following adage, "If you have nothing good to say, keep your mouth shut." Adapting this quote a little, what I would like to stress is that if you''re gonna give me a poor rating without an accompanying review as to why you feel the story''s bad and some constructive criticism to improve the story, then I''d rather you don''t give me a rating at all.


    Giving me a poor rating without ahelpful explanation makes me feel that you''re dissing me, knowing that you''re safe behind your wall of anonymity that the Internet is famous for. I wouldn''t feel so much annoyance from someone who gave me an overall score of 1 out of 5 but provided substantial reasons for his review and ways to improve my story further. This shows his objectivity as a reader and his desire to help the author reach greater heights.


    As an avid reader of many RRL fictions myself, I''ve answered the clarion call from budding authors to read and review their fictions. I generally try to give a positive review, while being honest about their shortcomings because I want to help them improve their works further, for the sakes of both of us.


    If I felt that a story was really bad, I wouldn''t give a review/rating at all, but rather comment/PM them to alert them of their mistakes and help them improve from there. After all, I dislike giving poor scores, for it can adversely affect the confidence and interest the authors have in designing and portraying their fictional universes. Confidence is an essential ingredient for success regardless of profession and without it, I doubt anybody can excel in their field.


    Sorry for my rant on my annoyance with the lack of reviews, just to sum up the important parts of this announcement again, stay tuned for the release of the Prologue of Book 3 on 31st July 2017, after which chapters would be released on a weekly/fortnightly basis. Moreover, do check out the link to my Sylph Resurgence Database as I''ll be uploading more stuff there soon to help you appreciate the story better! Until then, thanks for the support and bye!


    Best Regards,


    Movenpick

 Book 3: Advent of Chaos Prologue

    <Unknown Person''s POV>


    The history of the 1st and 2nd Holy Wars are known far and wide, and with them, the rise and fall of the different races and kingdoms. However, how many really know about the time that preceded the 1st Holy War, or more specifically, the origins of this world we call home?


    The truth is, little is known about how this world came into existence, thus, historians have aptly named this period of time, the "Lost Ages". Today, however, I shall share everything I know that transpired during the "Lost Ages", as well as important events that occurred behind the scenes during the period of the 1st Holy War.


    I believe many of you have heard the legend of the Goddess of Order and Creation, Amaterasu, how she was the creator of this very world we''re standing on as well as being the mother to all forms of life. This is essentially fact, and not simply heresy.


    However, how many of you actually know that she had a brother, the God of Chaos and Destruction, Astaroth, whose role was equally important in maintaining the balance and functionality of the world? After all, his primary role was to govern the death and destruction of all living things in the world, so that the old may go and the new might take their place, ensuring balance with a constant and well-maintained cycle of life and death.


    Initially, life on this world was simply confined to plants, animals etc with no thinking or learning ability, as all their actions were solely governed by instinct. However, one fine day, Amaterasu decided to liven the world by creating a race similar to herself, the first sentient race with the ability to think, learn and feel. This race would be known as the Celestials and like their creator, they revered peace, order and life.


    At the beginning, Astaroth had nothing against the creation of the Celestials, for they were ultimately mortal and susceptible to death like all other creatures. However, the turning point came when the source of each deity''s powers were discovered.


    It turned out that positivity brought about by love and peace possessed by the Celestials with their perfect saint-like behaviour strengthened Amaterasu while weakening Astaroth, angering him as the balance was tilted to his sister''s favour.


    To appease her brother and maintain the balance, Amaterasu allowed her brother to create a sentient race himself, a race that would revere his work through negativity and hence achieve balance. Astaroth subsequently created the Demon race, and the Demons would be the antithesis of the Celestials, valuing strength, individuality and destruction.


    The balance was achieved momentarily, since the negativity borne from hatred and bloodshed during the infighting among the Demons offset the positivity generated from the Celestials. However, all this changed once again due to 2 big factors.


    Firstly, the birth of a 3rd sentient race, the Sylphs. The Sylphs were actually descended from the Celestials, since the 1st Sylph was an anomalous Celestial, as he was born naturally wingless with pointed ears and blue eyes instead. This man, who would go on to be the ancestor of all Sylphs today, was initially treated as an outcast, because of both his physical appearance and beliefs on how to best revere their creator, the Goddess Amaterasu.


    While the other Celestials believed that the best way to show their love for the Goddess is to embrace her ideology by seeking self-perfection through cultivation, this man believed that more concrete action should be taken by being proactive in the protection of all life created by the Goddess, especially plants which he believed needed a voice and hand to act on their behalf. Due to those differences, he was eventually expelled from his home, being exiled and left with no one to care for him.


    Despite being exiled, this man was optimistic, choosing to focus his energy on practising his beliefs rather than lamenting his fate. He took time and energy to study every animal and plant he chanced across, eventually single-handedly growing an entire forest and habitat for his precious flora and fauna.


    Amaterasu was intrigued by his experience all the while, as she paid special attention to him. Amazed by his achievement, she visited him one day to his surprise, rewarding him with a companion of the opposite gender that was modelled after him. The couple would eventually become the progenitors of all Sylphs, and their love for Mother Nature and all life run strong till today.


    The 2nd factor that caused a major change was the encounter between members of the Demon and Celestial races. Initially unaware of each other''s existence since they lived in separate territories, it was only when the demons were expanding their territory did they realise that there were other sentient races apart from themselves.


    True to their bloodthirsty nature, they slaughtered the Celestials they had seen, much to the horror of the Celestials who were at a loss at what to do since their teachings taught them that all life were sacred. When the demons thought that they could do whatever they wanted after witnessing the weakness of the Celestials, it was only when they infringed upon Sylph territory did they encounter fierce opposition.


    Unlike the saintly Celestials, the Sylphs were not afraid to use violence to protect their forest home and the animals that resided within, much to the surprise of the demons who were initially overwhelmed. The demons fought back, this time much stronger as the 2 races tore at each other''s throats.


    The Celestials were forced to make a decision, stand by and idly watch the demons snuff out all life on the world, or go against their prohibition to kill in order to save more lives. The Celestials eventually chose the latter, realising that sometimes, hard intervention was required for those who didn''t respect the sanctity of life.


    The resultant war between the alliance of Sylphs and Celestials against the demons raged on for several decades, but gradually, the Celestials gained the upper hand as they slowly drove the demons to extinction. The demons, realising their mistake, retreated back to their original territory and barricaded themselves within, refusing to fight any further.


    The Celestials and Sylphs agreed to stop the invasion, since the demons were no longer willing to fight, sparing unnecessary bloodshed. This ushered an age of peace and prosperity, but Astaroth was angered, for his precious Demon race was left endangered by the Celestial-Sylph Alliance.


    In order to appease her brother once again, realising that the creation of another bloodthirsty race wasn''t the solution to their conundrum, Amaterasu proposed to create a new race together, a race that can create and destroy at the same time, ensuring the perfect balance between positivity and negativity without the interference of the deities.


    Thus, the Human race was born, a race filled with individuals of varying beliefs across a wide spectrum. Now, the creation of the Human race was indeed the ideal solution to the problem of balance in the world, since the humans, with their far larger population than the other races, contributed to a majority share of both positivity and negativity, becoming the key custodian of the balance.


    However, despite the balance being restored and both deities having equal amount of power and sway over the world, something insidious crept into the mind of Astaroth, changing him forever. Unlike Amaterasu who had to pay attention to all living things, Astaroth had spent his time observing the humans.


    Astaroth learnt that those who embraced contentment and moderation would forever be thumbed down by those who sought power and influence, so in other words, balance was weakness and he should be proactive in seizing what he wanted instead of giving a hoot about balance. Astaroth, with his newfound zeal to be at the zenith, started making preparations to ensure world domination.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Knowing that the demons, his 1st creation, were still too weak and outnumbered to carry out his will, he adopted a 2 pronged approach instead. Firstly, he created more abominations and various monsters such as trolls, Titans and vampires, sending them rampaging amidst the indigenous fauna population. Among these monsters, the most feared were the Armageddon, because of their titanic size, near indestructible bodies and insane destructive capabilities.


    Astaroth''s monsters ran riot amidst all the territories, forcing the Sylphs and Celestials to devote their attention to containing them. The humans and demons were not spared from the scourge of these monsters, but they were less badly affected due to Astaroth''s interference, not because of pity but because they were pawns in his plan too.


    After all, the 2nd approach was to entice the humans and demons to his side to fight for him, with promises of power and influence in the new world he would usher. This would be the origins of the organisation named the Chaos Legion, where members zealously believed that they were the chosen ones of Astaroth to rule the world.


    Recognising that her brother had fallen beyond salvation despite her multiple attempts to appease him, Amaterasu decided to take the fight to Astaroth, igniting an all-out war between the 2 deities and their respective supporters, which was catastrophic as the world was extremely devastated.


    After nearly 3 centuries of war, Amaterasu finally seized the upper hand against Astaroth, as her forces successfully destroyed the last of the Armageddon. Now, all that was left was the showdown between Amaterasu and Astaroth. The duel between the deities lasted for weeks, none daring to intervene due to the immense amount of power wielded by the two which could instantly decimate anyone who was careless enough to step into the fray.


    Their battle was so immense that it changed the landscape of the world forever, most noticeably seen in the formation of the Northern Continent, which was actually part of the Central Continent before the seismic waves from their clash broke the piece of land they were fighting on from the rest of the mainland.


    The Northern Continent would later on become known as the Dark Continent, as the residual amount of energy left by the deities in their fight transformed the physical environment of the island continent completely, most noticeably the shroud of miasma that covered the entire island. Finally, Amaterasu was eventually victorious over her brother, albeit at high personal cost. Knowing that she was too weak to deal the finishing blow on Astaroth, Amaterasu merely sealed him away from the world, barring his return to it.


    However, before Amaterasu performed the sealing, as a contingency measure, she managed to extract Astaroth''s power over death, merging it with her own power over life to give birth to her final creation, the 3rd deity, me. When I was born, since I was born from the powers of both deities, I already possessed knowledge of events that had transpired from the perspectives of both deities.


    Before she succumbed to her injuries and entered a slumber so long that it stretches till today, Amaterasu entrusted me as the sole remaining deity to maintain the balance of all life, regardless of race, with impartiality. Thus, this concludes the clash between the two founding deities of the world we call home.


    However, the story is far from over. The seal on Astaroth isn''t perfect and infallible, and before he was sealed, he actually took a part of his indomitable soul and split it into seven parts, each culminating in one of the greatest sins mortals could commit.


    That was how the 7 Chaos Generals were born and this explained their apparent immortality all this time, since I cannot govern the movement of their souls which gave them the ability to be reincarnated over and over again with perfect memories of their past lives. The Chaos Generals, however, weren''t the only issue.


    As I mentioned earlier, the seal on Astaroth isn''t infallible. This means that he can still exert some influence over this world, albeit to a very small extent. However, just as a small drop of ink is sufficient to dye an entire cup of water, Astaroth''s influence could still yield disaster for this world.


    There are 2 very good examples in both Holy Wars. Back in those times, the Chaos Generals and their lackeys within the Chaos Legion were still rather inactive since the Chaos Generals weren''t as powerful and influential as Astaroth in his prime. However, Astaroth was intelligent and cunning; he hadn''t forgotten about his creations in the demon and human races.


    Hence, he created the World Class weapons, [Nightmare] and [Catastrophe] with whatever limited power he possessed and sent them as tempting gifts to both races. The end result? Look at the aftermath of both wars and you''ll get your answer.


    At the end of the 1st Holy War, when the demons retreated to the Dark Continent where I resided all this while, I quickly intercepted them, attempting to rid Astaroth''s influence off them. What better way than to demonstrate power to a group of power-hungry zealots? I killed off several of their leaders, much to my distaste since I had a delicate balance to maintain.


    However, I soon realised that I was being haughty (deities are and never will be perfect), since I''d not eliminated the root cause of their wanton bloodlust. Yes, that was the World Class weapon, [Nightmare], still held by their so-called King like a holy bible as he attempted to use such a feeble weapon on me.


    Laughing, I struck him down on the spot and crushed the weapon instantly to smithereens, much to the astonishment of all the demons present. In an attempt to appease my apparent anger, the demons, who recognised they were powerless before me, started grovelling before me, all except a little girl and her attendant, a teenage boy slightly older than her.


    The girl had tears in her eyes as she shrieked defiantly, "The Demon clan may have lost its King, but it must never lose its pride! Even if I lose my life, I shall not be bound to the will of others! For my father, the King!"


    Before the little girl could rush forward and hurl several punches at me, her attendant quickly grabbed her, telling her softly, "Princess Morgana, you''re the heir of the Demon Clan now that King Menon is dead. Don''t go throwing your life so hastily, let me, your Right Hand, go instead." The boy glared at me fiercely, but amidst anger, I could sense fear, for he knew his limits well after all.


    Drawing a deep breath, I calmed myself down from the heat of battle as I realised that I''ve already achieved my aim of removing the last vestiges of Astaroth''s influence. However, I also knew that a strong leadership in the Demon race was required in order for them to steer away from Astaroth''s influence in the future. I made up my mind quickly, the two who stood before me definitely possessed the mental fortitude required.


    Thus, I instantly appeared in front of both of them, putting my hands on their shoulders as I threatened with a little smile, "How about this, I offer you both a deal. I''ll let you be the Queen of the Demon race, and you, young man, to be my Right Hand so long as you two become my flagbearers and follow my bare minimal requirements. I''ll not intervene with your decisions and rulings, for my only role is to ensure that you guys do not fall back onto the path of ruin once again. Do we have an agreement?"


    The girl appeared reluctant initially but upon the boy''s assurance that the deal was in the best favour of the Demon Clan, the girl agreed. That was how I''d met the current Demon Queen Morgana and my Right Hand of Death, Balthazar. The pair had served me extremely well and helped steer the Demon race onto a better path.


    However, the demons weren''t my sole issue on the Dark Continent, for it turned out that the Celestials had actually arrived looking for the World Class weapon [Nightmare]. Even though the Celestials had convinced its allies to stop pursuing the demons after the 1st Holy War, the reason for this was to prevent any more casualties on the side of their allies.


    Yes, the Celestials themselves were heavily weakened from the 1st Holy War, but they were resolute in eliminating the demons and [Nightmare] once and for all to remove any potential sources of conflict in the future.


    The Celestials were surprised that the behaviour of the Demons had changed drastically overnight, focusing on rebuilding their homes and community instead of challenging each other for supremacy like how they would have done in the past. I quickly intercepted the leader of the Celestials, whom was named the Executioner but who I later knew was actually named Mikael.


    Now, Mikael was wise as he knew instantly that my power was comparable to his creator, my mother, Amaterasu. Therefore, upon seeing me, he immediately knelt in reverence to the surprise of his brethren. Of course, I immediately told him to rise as I introduced myself and recounted what had happened on this continent, requesting that he buried the hatchet between the Celestials and the Demons since there was no longer any reason for conflict.


    Mikael readily agreed, after all, the Celestials were weary of conflict and would rather not intervene if all was in order. Hence, I became the chief broker of the peace agreement between the Celestials and the Demons, with both sides agreeing to listen to my view whenever there was a disagreement or dispute between them before taking action.


    To facilitate this agreement, I requested a representative from each race to be my personal assistant, so that they may convey my instructions to their respective races as well as to carry out special missions for the sake of maintaining the balance of life and death in this world. Thus, I established the appointments aptly named as the Left Hand and Right Hand of Death respectively, where the Left Hand would be a Celestial while the Right Hand would be a Demon.


    The 1st Left Hand of Death was a Celestial named Rainer, who subsequently passed down the mantle to his daughter, Reina. With these 2 assistants, I have been able to keep the peace between 2 races completely opposite of and antagonistic to each other, while maintaining the balance of the world by constantly keeping tabs on the evolving situation on the Central Continent.


    Now, the biggest question of this tale. Who am I? Some call me the Grim Reaper, others call me the Giver of Life. Well, both answers are incomplete as I prefer to be known as the God of Life and Death, Grimm Haven.

 Book 3 Chapter 1: Colosseum Battle

    <Targon, Year 2003>


    It has been over a year since the conclusion of the 3rd Holy War. Peace returned to the Central Continent, and the citizens of the respective kingdoms went back to their usual routines, confident of a brighter future now that the animosity between Nirvania and Miran has finally been settled.


    However, the leaders of the major countries did not take the peace for granted, instead, they paid more attention to both diplomatic relations with their neighbours as well as deterrence efforts to ward off the more dangerous, unseen threat of the organisation they know as the Chaos Legion.


    After all, the 3rd Holy War was practically infighting between Nirvania and Miran, and the Sylph Kingdom was nearly embroiled in as well, which implied that hardly anything is known about the military might of the enigmatic Chaos Legion, whose operations have been kept largely under wraps over the past year, hindering information gathering from the respective intelligence agencies of the major kingdoms.


    Nonetheless, the newfound peace which strengthened solidarity across the major kingdoms on the Central Continent was instrumental to contributing to a more concerted effort against a common enemy. After all, the major kingdoms, including Cameron, shared their findings with one another and even participated in joint military exercises to exchange pointers and further enhance military relations.


    The city of Targon was especially lively today, since today was the annual anniversary of the crowning of the new Duke of Targon, Ray. Under his leadership, Targon was one of the fastest cities to recover from the 3rd Holy War, transforming itself from a quiet, isolated city into the bustling trade centre it is today.


    Pivotal to its remarkable transformation were 2 things. One, the city was located in a mountain range where numerous minerals and ores could be found, allowing the city to exploit these natural resources to increase its export earnings.


    Next, the fact that Targon was now part of Nirvania, not to mention the enhanced diplomatic and hence trade relations with all the cities under the major kingdoms opened the market in Targon to more prospective buyers all over the Continent. Of course, the reputation of the Duchess of Targon, as Princess of Nirvania, helped to a small extent.


    Back to the current situation, amidst all the festivities held all over the city, the grandest had to be the Grand Battle Royale, held at the Targon Colosseum. As the name of the competition implied, there is only a single session where all the contestants would duke it out and seek to be the last man standing.


    After all, a grand prize awaited the victor, and he would have the honour of having his name forever engraved on the tablet at the entrance of the Targon Colosseum, together with several other champions who have won similar glorious battles in the past.


    One such esteemed alumnus was Panzer, the former Duke of Targon before Ray, and the Targon Colosseum was where he made his name as Targon''s most fearsome warrior before he became Duke of Targon. As a result, Panzer was the only champion to have a statue built in his honour in the Colosseum, so that the people of Targon would never forget his achievements for the city.


    Seated at the VIP box was Ray and his aide, the Minister of Internal Affairs and former deputy to Panzer, Nikolai. As Ray watched the contestants warming up before the showdown began, he uttered a sigh as he supported his head with his left hand on his cheek.


    Nikolai enquired, "What''s the matter, my Duke? You seemed bored even though the event was your idea." Ray mumbled, "Yes, it was my idea indeed. You do know the ultimate objective behind this tournament right? It''s to dig out powerful combatants hidden amidst the masses in lieu of the potential dangers ahead of us.


    That''s precisely the reason why I forbade anyone from the military of any kingdom to participate in this tournament, for I know that there are actually several powerful individuals out there who are civilians and yet can hold their own against strong foes.


    These are the people we need to recruit in the People''s Defence Force, an initiative mooted by King Stormfury to supplement our military in the event of emergency where our military is unable to respond on time. By having a standby volunteer force amidst the civilian population, it would better facilitate our ability to cope with such unforeseen circumstances."


    Nikolai smiled before continuing, "Yes, and that idea is indeed brilliant. What''s the issue then?" Ray shook his head and sighed, "I presumed that with such an attractive reward of being given a title deed to a large plot of land within Targon on top of being awarded nobility, I would attract far more greater talent to attend this tournament.


    Unfortunately, from the looks of it, there are only 4 people worth recruiting out of the 80 present in total, and none of them are Sage tier combatants. Though I must say that they are at least on the higher end of the Grandmaster tier."


    Nikolai turned to view the contestants before asking, "As expected of a member of the 10 Saints, you do indeed have a sharp eye, my Duke. Even though I''m not good at deducing power levels just by looking at them now, I do have a rough sensation of the truly tough cookies out there. Care to share with me who are your top 4 so that I may make a comparison, my Duke?"


    Ray grinned and replied, "Sure. The first one is that mean-looking dude over there armed with 3-bladed claws on both hands. I can feel hostility oozing out from every pore of his, scary indeed." Nikolai summoned a marshal who was standing near the VIP box and after an exchange of whispers, Nikolai turned around and said, "My Duke, this young chap over here has the nominal roll of all the participants, and he''s familiar with most of them.


    The man you just pointed out is named Tigris, nicknamed "War Tiger". He''s a mercenary for hire and has a pretty high success rate for his missions, though his bloodlust may be an issue. I too would think twice before engaging him head-on just by looking at him."


    Ray then pointed at a morbidly obese man who was far bigger than all the other contestants near him, "Who''s that?" After the marshal whispered swiftly into Nikolai''s ears, Nikolai answered, "My Duke, that man is "Cannon Ball" Cain. He''s not a fighter by profession, but he has participated in several tournaments and won. Indeed a person to look out for, based on his track record."


    Ray set his sights on a man dressed in a rather pompous attire, not to mention his unique lightning-shaped moustache. Ray laughed slightly as the man straightened his moustache with his right hand, leaving his left hand resting uncomfortably on the hilt of his sword, before releasing his grip on his moustache, as it sprung back into its original shape.


    Ray chirped, "Hahaha, that guy''s a comedian! However, he''s strong too! What''s his name?" Nikolai answered shortly after listening to the marshal, "My Duke, we shouldn''t tease people for their appearances, no matter how ludicrous they may seem to be!


    Anyway, he is the self-proclaimed "Lightning Baron" McThunder. Born of low nobility, his swordsmanship is the real deal though. Perhaps his alias is a little outrageous in front of you, my Duke?"


    Ray shook his head and replied, "Nah, it''s fine! Let''s move on, who''s the guy practising his jabs and hooks over there? I can tell he''s no average boxer." Nikolai replied, "He''s the "Explosive Boxer" Balboa. A professional fighter who competes in underworld fights too, it''s rumoured that his Enigma Ability packs quite the punch. A very strong contender in this tournament indeed. Are there any more contestants you''re interested in before I dismiss our kind marshal?"


    Ray scrutinised the entire ring before focusing on one hooded individual. If his hood hadn''t concealed enough of his features, he even wore a mask with only a single eyehole on his left. The mysterious figure was performing simple stretches as though preparing to go for a run.


    Ray thought, "Earlier, I was too engrossed in searching for people with high power levels in the form of mana emission, hence, I completely missed out this guy earlier, for I can''t even sense a single trace of mana form him! Even the weakest of individuals exude a faint trace of mana, but this guy has nothing on him! He may turn out to be the dark horse of the tournament!"


    Ray pointed to the hooded individual and asked cheerily, "Who''s Mr Secretive over there? He''s pretty interesting!" The marshal frantically rummaged through his nominal roll and uttered nervously, "My Duke, his name is Eclipse, and we have no data on him¡­my sincerest apologies!"


    Ray beckoned for the man to recover and smiled, "There''s no need for formalities and don''t worry, having no information makes him more fun to watch, right?" The marshal could only nod nervously as Nikolai quickly dismissed him as the tournament was about to commence. Ray could feel his heart pounding as he wanted to see how far Eclipse would go.


    Amidst the crowd sat a beautiful young woman whose appearance was only marred by a long diagonal scar across her nose. Her luscious black hair was tied in a ponytail and she was dressed in an attire similar to the Chinese Qipao. She was Akame, Red King Redmond''s lieutenant.


    Akame muttered, "Argh! Why am I wasting my time seating down here to watch a match which outcome is clear? I wondered why that stupid lad even signed up for this tournament, is the prize really that attractive? Ah well, it would at least be a good gauge of how far he has improved."


    The buzzing sound from the speakers all around the Colosseum could be heard audibly as the announcer, dressed like a gladiator himself, cleared his voice before shouting, "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the Targon Grand Battle Royale, an event where the greatest fighters would engage in a hot-blooded showdown to determine who''s truly the best!


    Seating at the VIP box is our Guest of Honour and organiser of this year''s tournament, the esteemed Duke of Targon, Rayyy!" A rapturous applause erupted from the audience as Ray merely stood and waved his hand with his characteristic jovial smile before taking his seat again.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The announcer continued, "Now, ladies and gentlemen, without further ado, let''s count down together! 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, FIGHT!" The gong beside him was struck as waves of cheers erupted from the audience, sending everyone in the Colosseum into a frenzy as the contestants began exchanging blows with one another.


    Just as Ray had predicted, the 5 people he had singled out were performing well in their own fashion. Tigris had bloodlust written all over his face as he began tearing his competitors apart with his claws, albeit in a non-lethal manner since killing was prohibited. Cain was rolling all over the place nonchalantly, smashing and squashing all who were unlucky to stray into his path.


    McThunder displayed some fanciful swordsmanship as he performed several pinpoint slashes through his opponents while dashing through them, breaking both weapons and wielders. Balboa placed well-aimed straights and hooks on the heads of his opponents, knocking them out instantly with the miniature explosions created on impact. After all, he possessed the Enigma Ability [Explosion] that enables him to generate explosions upon contact with his skin.


    Unlike the previous 4, Eclipse was taking a back seat throughout the entire fight, as he simply weaved his way through opponents when they got too close, generally avoiding being in the limelight. Subsequently, the other contestants realised who were the powerhouses among them and instinctively formed temporary alliances to take down a common enemy.


    As Tigris was surrounded, he merely chuckled, "Bring it on, you weaklings, I''ll take you all on! [Tiger Storm]!" Tigris began to spin furiously as he relentlessly sliced his way out of his entrapment, easily dispatching his assailants.


    Similarly, Cain simply leapt into the air, muttering, "[Rolling Meteor]." He curled his body into a ball, hardening it with mana armament before rolling furiously as he descended, the resultant crash sending an omnidirectional shockwave that eliminated all nearby adversaries.


    McThunder was no slouch either, as he began streaming electricity through his rapier. Staring at his enemies without fear, McThunder disappeared in a blink, rushing through all of them as he simply mumbled, "[Electro Crescendo]." All who stood before him were all struck instantly, as they were rendered unconscious by their exposure to high voltage.


    As for Balboa, before his enemies could launch a combined assault on him, he merely gathered more mana in his fist before muttering, "[Explosion - Scale 5]." Balboa threw his punch out so quickly that the resultant gigantic explosion caught his opponents off guard, blowing them all back.


    Akame fidgeted impatiently in her seat as she grumbled, "That fool, what''s he playing around for? Just end this fight already!" Her eyes were on Eclipse, who was still slipping through attacks by his annoyed opponents.


    Eclipse mumbled softly to himself, "There are not many contestants left on the ring, perhaps it''s time for me to take action¡­" Eclipse saw a shiny blur creeping from the bottom right corner of his left eye and instinctively took a step back, catching a blade in between the fingers of his left hand.


    It was McThunder, who had already defeated the people attacking Eclipse. McThunder appeared surprised momentarily, but soon regained his composure as he declared, "I praise you for having caught my blade, an astounding feat, but can you withstand electricity over 10,000 volts?"


    McThunder immediately streamed electricity through his rapier in an attempt to shock his newest opponent. Just as it seemed that his attack worked, suddenly, red sparks appeared all over Eclipse''s body, negating McThunder''s spell. These red sparks were more intense at Eclipse''s fingertips where McThunder''s blade was still held.


    McThunder stammered, "R-Red¡­electricity?" Before McThunder could even lift a finger, Eclipse snapped his rapier into two before twisting his body and throwing a roundhouse kick straight into McThunder''s face, breaking his nose and sending him reeling out of the ring, unconscious.


    Something that caught everyone''s eye was the fact that Eclipse''s right foot was encased in a reddish hue, similar yet different to mana armament. Akame grinned, "That''s more like it, his control over demonic energy has certainly improved."


    Eclipse scratched his head before muttering, "Let''s shave the numbers remaining, it''s still a little too stifling for me." Suddenly, Eclipse''s body was surrounded by a cloak of red electricity before he disappeared in a flash. Immediately the battlefield was littered with red sparks, as contestants were taken down one by one by a blur they couldn''t follow with their eyes. When Eclipse was done, only 3 remained standing, albeit hurt slightly.


    Tigris screamed, "Wow, those are some flashy moves, kid! You were totally conserving your energy for this, right, kid? If I weren''t so strong, you might have already claimed the title in that attack, hahaha!"


    Cain panted slightly as he sought to regulate his breathing, "Man, that was close! Fortunately, my mana armament is too strong against such an attack, otherwise, I would have been a goner. After all, I couldn''t see it coming at all!"


    Balboa retorted, "That''s because you are weak, pig! Any experienced fighter could have read his intent, making minimal movement for maximum effectiveness in defending. Nonetheless, I won''t deny that the kid is a strong opponent worth defeating."


    At the VIP box, Ray was laughing heartily at the turn of events. He said excitedly, "My, he really is the dark horse of the tournament! That agility, power and speed, he has them all! Even I would be cautious against such an opponent, hahaha!"


    Nikolai smiled and replied gently, "Yes, the turn of events was indeed¡­intriguing. However, don''t you find his moves a little familiar? I mean, they do bear some resemblance to a few of your techniques after all."


    Ray chuckled, "Yeah, you''re right! You may not be able to catch it with your naked eye, but in essence, he actually used a technique similar to my [Lightning Body] spell to zip past all these opponents before cutting them down with something reminiscent of my [Lightning Blade]. The most peculiar thing of all was that I couldn''t sense a single trace of mana from him throughout the entire battle! How amazing is that? I would really love to have him on our side!"


    Nikolai nodded respectfully before turning around and watching the match enter its climax.


    The 4 remaining contestants eyed each other warily, each trying to guess the other''s intentions. After all, each of them was powerful enough to take full advantage of anyone who slipped up, hence, none could afford to be hasty. Tigris used his eyes to hint to Cain and Balboa to gang up on Eclipse, to which Cain nodded while Balboa remained expressionless.


    Eclipse could sense something was amiss, and raised his guard instinctively. Tigris and Cain immediately took positions covering Eclipse''s front and rear respectively, effectively breaking the stalemate. Tigris shouted, "Sorry kid, but since you''re the biggest threat, I''ll have to take you down first! Let''s go, [Tiger Storm]!" Behind Eclipse, Cain had curled into a ball and started rolling towards him like a cannon ball.


    Seeing as two fearsome attacks were heading his way, Eclipse calmly remained stationary, for he knew that his best chance of escaping unscathed would be at the very last minute, since there was still a third assailant who could block his route of escape if he attempted his escape too early. As the 2 assailants drew dangerously close, just as he appeared to be sandwiched by the 2, Eclipse leapt up at the very last minute, causing the 2 to collide head-on with one another.


    Eclipse landed safe and sound before turning around to witness the aftermath of his grand escape. It turned out that Tigris'' claws were broken by Cain''s mana armament, but not before they had ripped through it, which meant that Cain was taken out. Tigris muttered angrily, "Darn, I would have loved to take out both the kid and the fatso at the same time, but the kid escaped by a hair''s breadth."


    He then turned around to face Balboa, who remained motionless throughout the exchange, reproaching, "Hey, you were supposed to cut off his retreat! If you''d done so, it''ll be just you and me remaining, you idiot! Guess I''ve to settle everything myself!" Tigris removed his now broken claws before snarling fiercely as his body began to morph.


    Eclipse appeared slightly surprised while Balboa remained emotionless as Tigris had transformed into a hybrid of man and tiger. This was his Enigma Ability, [Tiger] which enabled him to transform partially or fully into a tiger. Tigris growled, "I''m gonna maul you, kid, prepare yourself!"


    However, before Tigris could make a single move, Balboa suddenly appeared behind Tigris and threw a left hook to Tigris'' left waist, muttering, "[Explosion - Scale 7]" A huge explosion resulted from Balboa''s punch, instantly sending Tigris flying out of the ring, unconscious as he reverted back to his original state.


    Eclipse asked, "Why would you do that to an ally?" Balboa replied coldly, "There are no friends on this battlefield, every man is for himself. I merely went for the easy option to eliminate as much opposition as possible with the least effort. Of course, another reason is to enjoy a one-on-one battle with you, kid. Shall we settle this in one attack? It''s the quickest way to end this battle after all. We don''t want to waste each other''s time exchanging these pointless blows, right?"


    After taking a short while to consider, Eclipse nodded, as he gathered his red electricity onto his left hand. Balboa grinned as he too began gathering mana. The audience held their breath as they awaited the defining moment of the tournament, the moment that would determine the victor. Without warning, both contestants leapt at each other, each looking primed to deliver their final attacks without hesitation in a straightforward fashion.


    Just as they were in close proximity to each other, Balboa could finally see what was hidden in the left eyehole of Eclipse''s mask, an eye which iris colour and pattern was nothing he had ever seen before. Not distracted by what he had seen, Balboa threw a right straight at Eclipse''s face. To his surprise, Eclipse managed to shift to his right at the very last second, barely avoiding Balboa''s attack.


    As Eclipse''s highly charged left hand looked certain to reach its target, a grin crept up on Balboa''s face. In truth, he had expected Eclipse to dodge his first punch, which is why he delayed his second and true attack, his left uppercut towards Eclipse''s chin. After all, at such close range, regardless of reflexes, it was simply impossible to dodge his [Explosion - Scale 9] now.


    When it appeared that Balboa''s attack would connect, the last thing Balboa could remember seeing was a glow in Eclipse''s left eye before he felt his mana dissipating from his left hand, followed by a sharp pain in his chest and a tingling feeling throughout his entire body before his world went black.


    From the audience''s perspective, all they could see was Eclipse avoiding Balboa''s punch and striking him down with an electrical jab on the counter. Only 1 person among the audience knew the entire truth about that brief exchange.


    Akame stood up and headed towards the exit, grumbling, "He still had to rely on that power in the end, huh! What a shame, though this tournament does not have any rules forbidding the use of Enigma Abilities like his. Guess I''ve to train him a lot harder the next time, the fool!"


    As Eclipse stood alone and victorious in the ring, he was greeted by thunderous applause from the audience, including Duke Ray and Minister Nikolai. Ray mumbled, "I thought Balboa was going to win with that left uppercut, but something mysterious happened and it didn''t transpire. Great fight nonetheless from both contestants."


    The announcer screamed, "Ladies and gentlemen! The winner of this year''s Grand Battle Royale is¡­ECLIPSE!! Let us invite the Guest-of-Honour, Duke Ray, to award him the grand prize! Duke Ray, please." The audience continued clapping and cheering as Duke Ray walked to the centre of the ring to award Eclipse with his prize; the certification of nobility and its accompanying title deed of a property within Targon.


    As Ray shook hands with Eclipse to congratulate him, Eclipse whispered, "Actually, your Highness, I would really love to accept these gifts, but now is not a good time for me, so I would like you to hold onto them for me for a while. Can I meet you later in private to explain my stance?"


    Ray was puzzled by the masked man''s request, but agreed nonetheless. As the event was winding down and people began to take their leave, both audience and participants after they were patched up, Ray arranged for Eclipse to meet him at his personal residence within the palace, which was near the Colosseum much to Nikolai''s disapproval.


    When Eclipse entered Ray''s residence, he was surprised that it was kept rather simple, with no excessive luxuries around. There, he met Ray, who was now accompanied by his wife, Nikki and daughter, Dawn. Upon seeing Eclipse, Ray introduced, "Honey, this is Eclipse, the winner of the tournament I organised today. Eclipse, this is my wife, Nicolette and daughter, Dawn."


    Eclipse laughed much to Ray''s surprise, teasing, "Honestly, you don''t recognise me? Introductions to Mistress Nikki and Dawn are totally unnecessary, hahaha!" Ray appeared confused while Nikki immediately caught on and said, "You''re still as insolent as ever, guess some things don''t change after all."


    Ray stammered, "D-Don''t tell me you are --" just as Eclipse removed his mask and hood, revealing an extremely familiar face. "That''s right, Master, I''m Kai." the young man answered with a cheeky smile.

 Book 3 Chapter 2: Homecoming

    Ray examined the young man before him to make sure that he was really his student. True enough, the man did resemble his pupil, especially his eyes. However, he could barely recognise him without further scrutiny as Kai had grown a lot more mature in the past one year, having the face and body of a seasoned veteran who''s been through countless tribulations. It would be difficult for anyone to believe that with such a physique, Kai was only 17 years old.


    After assuring himself that the individual before him was indeed Kai, Ray placed a hand on the young man''s shoulder, exclaiming, "Wow, my student has really grown a lot in the past one year! Come, we must celebrate your return from training! Make yourself at home, hahaha!"


    Kai obliged as he joined Ray''s family for a simple meal, exchanging conversations with his master as they tucked into their fare. They talked about what happened over the past year and their plans moving forward.


    Kai explained, "I''m heading back home to Nirvana to pay my family a visit, not to mention that I really miss life back at the capital. Nonetheless, Master, I really do hope you can hold onto the title deed of that property in your duchy for me, for I have plans involving it in the future."


    Ray chuckled, "A future love nest for you and Adeline? Hahaha, I''m just joking! You''ve grown really strong, I must emphasise, with that newfound strength of yours. However, you totally ruined my brilliant plan to recruit fresh blood to the new People''s Defence Force! How do you intend to compensate me, young man?"


    Kai appeared stumped at his master''s sudden question when Nikki replied cordially, "Don''t worry, we''ll work out a solution, right, honey?" as she stepped on Ray''s foot under the table, causing him to grimace in pain. "Yes, yes, don''t worry about it, I only meant it as a joke, hahaha! We''ll figure something out indeed!" Ray exclaimed, trying to disguise the fact that he was in pain.


    Kai was confused by the sudden change in his master''s tone, but he didn''t dwell too much into it. Before Kai left, Ray gave him one final piece of advice, "You may have grown a lot stronger, but be wary. Our true enemies are still out there, and when they show themselves, they''re going to be far stronger than anything we''ve seen before. Take care and send my regards to your father, Arkad!"


    Kai nodded and bowed before departing, putting his mask back on. After he left the palace, Akame appeared behind him as she enquired, "How did your little reunion go? Is it about time we head back to Nirvana? To be honest, I still consider this place foreign territory so I can''t relax fully when I''m here."


    Kai replied nonchalantly, "You talk too much, Akame, let''s go home."


    <Nirvana, Nirvania>


    The sun shone brightly as Kai had to shield his eyes from its rays after crossing the city gate. Kai drew a deep breath as he took in the picturesque scene before him. He sighed, "Home at last. Looks like the repairs were all finished in the past year when I was absent. In fact, the capital looks way cooler than before! Come on, let''s go, Akame!"


    The black-haired girl could only mutter, "He behaves as though the entire city''s transformed, what a simple-minded idiot." as she rushed along to catch up with him. Before they travelled any further, Kai suddenly halted, causing Akame to bump into him. Akame grunted, "What''s your deal, Kai, weren''t you in a hurry?"


    Akame''s question was answered when she heard a female voice, "Big Brother Kai, is that really you? I missed you so much!" Before Akame could comprehend the situation, a young lady dressed in simple leather armour jumped right into Kai''s chest. It was Yuri, and she has grown quite a bit over the past year, becoming taller, prettier and even bustier.


    Kai, who was momentarily stunned as he couldn''t recognise his sister for a second, quickly embraced her as he said slowly, "I missed you too, Yuri. What''re you doing out here and why are you dressed like this?"


    Yuri patted her chest proudly and exclaimed, "Like Dad, I''m a City Guard right now thanks to my aptitude in Fire magic. I was just doing my rounds when I happened to coincidentally meet you guys here. Oh, what a joyous day it is today! We must return home immediately to celebrate! Mum would be so happy!"


    Kai noticed the appalled faces of the other 2 City Guards who were accompanying Yuri. He interjected, "Yuri, don''t you have work to do? I mean, you can''t just abandon your duty just because I''ve returned. We''ll catch up more at home once you''ve returned from duty, okay?"


    Kai then patted Yuri''s head lightly, to her delight. Yuri chirped, "Alright then, see you at home later!" She then quickly jogged off, her companions barely keeping up. Akame asked, "So that''s your sister, huh? You two don''t share blood relations at all right?"


    Kai replied stoically, "Does it matter? We''ve been brought up by the same parents for such a long time, that''s sufficient for us to be siblings. Come, let''s cut the crap and move, my parents are waiting."


    When Kai finally reached his residence, his foster mother, Charissa, was already waiting for him at the door. Kai stammered, "M-Mother, how''ve you been? Is Father home?" Charissa smiled and replied, "The moment you stepped into the capital, I could already sense your presence, that''s why I''ve been standing out here awaiting your return. Your father''s just returned home and your sister¡­"


    Kai interrupted, "Yeah, I know, she''s got work and would probably only join us for dinner. By the way, this is Akame, lieutenant to the Red King and my instructor over the past year. She''s been given the duty to accompany me wherever I go, so for now, can she stay with us for the meantime?"


    Charissa replied cheerfully, "Well, technically, your father is the person you should approach for such matters, but personally, I''m fine with her staying with us. Come on in, you must have been exhausted from your journey."


    When Kai stepped into the house, Arkad was already expecting him as he came forward to embrace his son tightly. As Charissa prepared dinner with Akame''s help, Kai and Arkad had a good catch up session. Kai talked about his training over the past year, where he learned to control his demonic powers with the help of both his biological father and his instructor, Akame.


    Upon talking about Akame, Kai quickly sought Arkad''s permission for Akame to stay with them temporarily, to which Arkad readily agreed as Yuri could share her room with her. Arkad then shared about what had happened to their family and the capital over the past year.


    Yuri had enrolled into Zion Academy shortly after Kai had left despite her tender age. Thanks to her magic potential and tutelage from her mother, Charissa, who had returned to stay with the family after receiving permission from her brother, Sylph King Azir, Yuri rose through the ranks swiftly and was invited to be a member of the City Guard under Arkad''s division.


    Arkad was initially against the idea of Yuri joining the City Guard, but after much begging from Yuri, he eventually relented, on the condition that she would remain a student of Zion Academy and complete her 4 years.


    Kai thought about his own circumstances and felt a little guilty for dropping out of school so early. Even though he had posthumously graduated from Zion Academy after earning recognition as a national hero for his efforts in resolving the Sylph-Nirvania conflict, he could never shake the unease of not completing the 4 year course like his peers. After all, education in Zion Academy was more than just combat training and tactics, it also entailed other softer aspects like critical thinking.


    Arkad could read his son''s thoughts from his expression and spoke in a comforting tone, "I am not and never will be disappointed in how things panned out for you, my boy. Yuri and you are different. You have a far heavier burden to shoulder as compared to her. Don''t go feeling inferior just because you didn''t finish school like others did. You have and will go on to achieve far more in life than most."


    Kai gave a weak smile as he accepted his father''s encouragement. When Yuri had finally returned from duty, everybody sat together and had a nice reunion dinner to celebrate Kai''s return. As they were enjoying Charissa''s dishes, Yuri asked, "Big Brother, do you have any plans now that you''ve returned?"


    Kai rubbed his head sheepishly and replied, "To be honest, I don''t really have any concrete plans as of now. Since I don''t really have a legitimate certificate of graduation from Zion Academy, I can''t really get into a good post with the military, having to slowly work my way up from scratch. Thus, I guess I would be sticking to my childhood dream of being an adventurer and earn some quick bucks from quests like my master before me."


    Yuri said excitedly, "Well, that''s fine but have you considered being a mentor in Zion Academy? As I was doing my rounds earlier, I met Head Teacher Cassandra by chance and informed her that you''ve returned. She wanted to invite you to participate in the pioneer Mentorship Programme, which, if I''m not mistaken, entails leading selected stellar students to participate in missions they would normally have no chance of participating in.


    It''s kind of similar to being an adventurer, so why don''t you try it out? If you''re interested, I could accompany you to school tomorrow and even give you a tour of the latest changes after lessons! What do you think?"


    Kai scratched his chin as he carefully considered the proposal before him. On one hand, the job scope sounded pretty cool and would certainly fit his strengths and experience. On the other hand, he felt a tad embarrassed to return to his alma mater to teach from which he failed to graduate from¡­it just felt that he didn''t have the right credentials for the job.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Sensing his doubt, Yuri added, "Come on, big brother! Zion Academy knows much more about your abilities than any other organisation out there, so if you''re concerned that you lack the necessary qualifications, you shouldn''t be! After all, it was the Academy that extended the invitation to you, so you should pluck your courage and go for the interview with the Headmaster!"


    Kai stared at his sister in disbelief. The once adorable, shy little girl was no more. In her place was a beautiful, confident and outspoken young lady. Kai smiled and answered, "Yeah, you''re right. Nothing ventured, nothing gained, right?"


    Beside him, Akame muttered inaudibly, "I wonder what mire I have to drag him out of this time, what a drag¡­"


    <Zion Academy, Nirvana>


    Kai gulped nervously as he stood at the entrance to Zion Academy. Though he felt jittery from the pressure of the upcoming interview, he also felt a strong sense of nostalgia just by looking at the grandeur of the school, reminding him of his first day here.


    Since Kai was no longer a student, he had to forfeit his student ''pass'', the blue mana stone that would identify him as friendly to the guardian spirit of the school, Terran. Kai walked up to the guards at the newly built guardroom and stated his intent of visiting the school.


    One of the guards said excitedly, "Wait a minute, ain''t you Kai? The former student of this Academy and national hero? Man, it''s good to see you once again! Here you go, your visitor pass. All the best for your interview, mate!"


    Kai whispered a few words of thanks before he hurriedly made his way into the Academy. Fortunately for him, he had brought the mask which he wore as Eclipse back at Targon. Since masks and other concealing clothes were common on campus, Kai reckoned that wearing the mask would help him avoid drawing unnecessary attention. Putting on the mask also gave him some unexplained confidence which helped ease his nerves slightly.


    With his mask on, Kai began to make his way to the Headmaster''s Office, where his interview was scheduled. Just before he could enter the building, Kai heard some rustling in the bushes behind him. He turned around to see a green kitten, the residential guardian Terran. Terran quickly rushed towards Kai, meowing excitedly at the return of an old friend.


    Kai squatted down and rubbed the feline''s head like those good old days as the spirit purred in content. Terran could probably recognise him from his mana signature separate from the one emitted by his visitor pass. To think that the spirit never forgot him despite his absence for the entire year.


    Kai whispered, "I''ve got to go already, Terran. I promise I''ll visit you more often in the future and bring you some treats." The intelligent spirit meowed in acknowledgement before rushing back into the bushes as Kai made his way to his destination.


    When Kai arrived at the Headmaster''s Office, he took a deep breath before knocking on the door. A gentle voice answered, "Come in, I''ve been expecting you, Kai." Kai entered the room gingerly, closing the door behind him softly while removing his mask. Despite being a student at Zion Academy for 2 years plus, he had not stepped into the Headmaster''s Office a single time.


    The room was pretty spacious, though the furniture present were rather simple and decorations kept to a minimum, which showed that Headmaster Zilean, like all the other Headmasters before him, was one who simply focused on his academic work instead of bothering about impressions.


    Headmaster Zilean''s appearance had hardly changed from the last time Kai had seen him, and the wizened professor offered cordially, "Come, take a seat, my boy. There''s much to discuss, but first and foremost, welcome back to Zion Academy. It pleases us that you''ve shown interest to take up our offer, so for the next 30 minutes, I''ll be explaining about the Mentorship Programme that we''re about to launch and the rationale behind it."


    As Kai made himself comfortable on his seat, he asked, "Wait a minute, isn¡¯t there supposed to be an interview to assess my suitability for the job? Why does it sound like you''re already offering me the job straightaway, sir?"


    Headmaster Zilean chuckled, "Ha, my boy, you may have underestimated your appeal. Despite not obtaining a certificate of graduation from our Academy due to your untimely disruption to train at the Northern Wildlands for a year, the fact remains that you were conferred a nationally recognised award by the King himself for your contributions.


    Do you know that all of your peers who completed the mission alongside you then are now making big headlines in the respective lines they had entered? Apart from Adeline, who returned to the Sylph Kingdom, we have some of them becoming prominent members of top-ranked guilds, like Shen and Jean in Saint Cross and Rachel in G.E.M.S. Jonathan has successfully applied to be a Master in the Martial Arts Federation, opening his own school and propagating his martial arts style to the rest of Nirvania.


    As for the twins Julian and Julia, I understand that they are now serving in the Renard House as personal aides to Sword Saint Van himself. In fact, I actually invited both of them to join the Mentorship Programme as well, since they are currently not engaged in any missions with Lord Van. All in all, you are immensely popular contrary to your beliefs and I really need your assistance in this pioneer Mentorship Programme."


    Kai heaved a sigh of relief before replying, "I see, thank you for your kind words. What do you need me to do exactly, Headmaster?"


    The old professor stroked his beard as he quipped, "I don''t know if you had noticed this while you were away on training over the past year, but this world has been unnaturally¡­quiet ever since the 3rd Holy War ended.


    Yes, Miran''s defeat and our newfound alliances with the Sylph Kingdom and Cameron has helped in stemming further geopolitical conflicts between the Kingdoms, but our true enemies, the very instigators of the 3rd Holy War, are still out there lurking. The surprising thing is that there had been no further assaults on Nirvania by the Chaos Legion despite our weakened state.


    Nonetheless, our country believes that this momentary peace is but the calm before the storm. Sadly, since the Chaos Legion had opted to lay low over the past year, our Black Ops team and the Crimson Sentinels had failed to find anything substantial which would allow us to cripple their operations.


    Back to the Mentorship Programme, in lieu of the rising threat to every single citizen of Nirvania in the upcoming conflict, we at Zion Academy have decided to ramp up our preparations for our students, noting that if a devastating conflict were to erupt, we cannot fully protect our students from it.


    Thus, the best way to prepare them is to raise their combat ability and the ability to remain level headed to respond appropriately during crises. What better way to achieve this than sending them for higher ranked missions which they would normally not get access to?


    In truth, I actually got inspiration for this idea from your peers and you who had participated in that extremely crucial mission one year ago. After you guys had returned, it was as though you all had transformed completely, for the better I must add.


    In the past, you guys wouldn''t be permitted to partake in such dangerous quests, but because Adeline is the Sylph Princess, on top of manpower shortages then, thus you all were granted permission on those special circumstances by the King himself.


    Looking forward, if we had given express permission for the top 20% of our students to participate in such missions, albeit under the watchful eye of a mentor, wouldn''t our students benefit immensely from such exposure?"


    Kai nodded as he slowly digested the information presented to him. He replied slowly, "So basically you need me to mentor a group of students participating in missions supposedly above their level in order to supervise them and watch out for their safety, right? Much like how Keane was the captain of our squad one year ago. He sure did a wonderful job of keeping us alive, albeit at the cost of his own life."


    Kai clenched his fists tightly as his emotions got the better of him momentarily. He could never forget Keane''s traumatic death under the hands of the cursed Chaos General of Wrath, Amon. What was more infuriating was his powerlessness then, as he could only watch Amon blow a hole through Keane''s torso.


    Headmaster Zilean noticed Kai''s change in mood and advised gently, "I''m sorry if my words had triggered some unpleasant memories within you. All I have left to say is that the final choice is yours. If you''re keen and satisfied with the terms and conditions stated in this contract, please sign it and return it to my office tomorrow. That''s all and thank you for your time."


    Kai stood up, packed the contract into his bag and bowed before he left. As Kai walked along the empty corridors, he mumbled to himself, "A mentor, huh? Would I ever be as brave as Keane to sacrifice my own life for the sake of my students?"


    Kai continued walking along the empty aisle that was leading straight to the next block when he saw 2 familiar faces. "Julian, Julia! How''re you guys?" Kai exclaimed as he recognised his friends. The twins, who have appeared to mature slightly, turned around quickly and scrutinised the individual before them.


    It took them a while before Julia squealed in delight, "You''re Kai right? Oh my god, when did you return? You should have informed us the moment you returned! Any news on Adeline? We really ought to hold a reunion once everybody''s back in Nirvana!"


    The trio started catching up with one another, exchanging their respective experiences over the past year. Kai asked, "Have you two signed the contract to become mentors? Wouldn''t it be difficult to hold 2 jobs at one time given that you''re also Lord Van''s aides?"


    Julian replied confidently, "Nah, it''s completely fine! These few days we haven''t been mobilised a lot because Lord Van is currently on an individual mission and he barred us from accompanying him for unknown reasons. Yes, we still get paid by the Renard House even if we don''t do anything but we''re afraid our swords would get rusty without action so yep, we''re going to be mentors!"


    Kai said earnestly, "That''s good to hear. All the best for your upcoming tasks, I''ve got to make a move first as I''ve an appointment with my sister. See you guys around!" After waving goodbye to his friends, before he entered the densely populated block, he put on his mask again to blend in with the crowd. Of course, he attracted a lot of attention for being the only person who concealed his face, but at least the students were kept in the dark of his true identity.


    Minutes later, he arrived at the meeting point where his sister was already waiting. Kai approached Yuri from behind and gave her a tap on the shoulder, speaking softly, "It''s me." Yuri turned around sharply and cried, "Wow, you gave me a shock alright! What''s with that creepy mask anyway? Ah, I see, to protect your identity. Let''s go, I''ll show you the newly upgraded Training Hall. It''s undergone a complete transformation from the last time you were here."


    Following Yuri, Kai stepped into the Training Hall, which was now completely unrecognisable to him. Instead of having six combat fields surrounded by runes like the past, in their place was now metallic cubicles. On top of each metallic cubicle was a large screen which displayed ongoing battles between students in what seems to be an alternate dimension.


    Kai gasped, "Wow, how do they achieve this? Dimensional magic to transport them to a separate dimension would be too unfeasible right?" Yuri replied confidently, "Well, this is not dimensional magic per se. Over the past year, Mr Victor and his fellow technicians have been working on what is known as the Virtual Reality (VR) technology in order to make training safer yet more realistic.


    Basically, in each of these cubicles, there are up to 10 pods, one pod per person. When a person lies inside a pod, his consciousness is then transmitted into the virtual world, giving birth to a virtual world which possess all the abilities and attributes a user has in the real world. This way, combatants can go all out without worrying about hurting their opponents in real life, since the real bodies are not affected by events within the virtual world.


    Of course, you can adjust your pain sensors to make the battle more realistic, but your real body won''t be hurt. There are still limitations in the VR system, such as the need to manually key in data for magic weapons to be used since that still can''t be done by the scanners within the pod. Want to try it out, brother? I can''t wait to see how far I''ve come against you."


    Kai grinned excitedly under his mask as he couldn''t wait to participate in his first Virtual Battle.

 Book 3 Chapter 3: Virtual Battle, Real Pride

    As they entered an unoccupied cubicle, Kai was amazed by the amount of work put in to not only create but also maintain the technological marvel before him. Yuri began introducing how the VR system operates, as she helped Kai to create an account stored within a metallic card.


    Kai asked, "So what exactly does this card store?" Yuri replied patiently, "Well, this card contains all your combat data, on top of all your win-loss records and ranking. You can still edit your combat data right before every match though, if, for instance, you want to use a different weapon. The only things you can''t alter is your mana amount and magic affinities since those are determined by the scanners within the pod."


    Kai noticed on the screen that Yuri was working on furiously that there was a number "#5" next to her name. He pointed to the number and commented, "Wow, you''re ranked 5th in your cohort, that''s pretty good!"


    Yuri appeared momentarily offended before regaining her composure as she clarified, "Ah, the ranking system has changed already, brother. In the past, you guys were ranked within your cohort based on your performance in examinations and quests.


    Now, on top of these criteria, we are also now ranked according to our performance in Ranked VR battles, which are official matches presided by a formal official, as the school has gradually shifted its focus to preparing students for combat. In addition, students are now ranked within the entire school population, so the "#5" here is with respect to the entire school."


    Kai''s jaw dropped. His sister, a 1st year student, becoming one of the top 5 students in the entire school? Kai stammered, "S-Sorry for my misunderstanding earlier. However, if the ranking system is now covering the entire school, won''t it be unfair for other freshmen who know nuts about magic or combat?"


    Yuri nodded, "Yes, it is indeed unfair, which is why the rankings are essentially split onto 4 quartiles. The top quartile is where Year 4 students are expected to be in and so on. The purpose of the combined ranking system is to not only motivate those who are lacking behind by comparing them to their juniors, but also to sieve out the extremely talented for the school to groom further.


    You should know that the school''s Mentorship Programme would select its students based on their rankings right? Ah well, enough of the chit-chatter, let''s get down to business, brother!"


    Kai wiped the sweat away from the furrow of his eyebrows as he contemplated, "Maybe it was for the better that I didn''t stay here, such a stressful system¡­" After Kai had entered the pod and placed the visor over his head, he slowly felt his consciousness drifting away.


    The next thing he knew was that he was whisked away into the virtual world. Kai scanned his surroundings. It seems like Yuri had picked a City Stage, as he was surrounded by several buildings and roads in between them. Kai touched all over his body including his face. It certainly felt very real, and his mask was still present. At the top left hand corner of his vision, he could see a green-coloured bar with the number "100%" beside it.


    "This is probably my hitpoints before I ''die''. What a peculiar system." Kai thought before his attention returned to the battlefield as he heard a robotic voice that was similar to a public address system. "#5 - Yuri Veridian VS Unknown Rank - Eclipse. Time Limit: 10 minutes. Battle Stage: City Stage A. 3, 2, 1, BEGIN!"


    Yuri, who appeared exactly like herself in real life, with the exception of her clothes which were tailored for combat, declared, "Brother, I didn''t set any official limitations for our battle, but how about we settle this with solely magic? No Enigma Abilities allowed, what do you think?" Kai replied confidently, "Sure, anything you say. Bring it on!"


    Kai then adopted a boxing stance, ready for close combat. Yuri, who was approximately 15m from Kai, crouched down as she directed her palms backwards. To Kai''s surprise, Yuri disappeared in a flash and the next thing he knew was that she had instantly closed the gap between them. Yuri then unleashed a barrage of flame-coated punches as she cried, "Don''t go underestimating me, brother! I''ve trained in close combat under Dad too!"


    Kai was momentarily stunned but soon regained his composure as he expertly deflected all her incoming attacks with his electric-filled hands. Looking back, Kai realised that the hidden secret behind Yuri''s sudden acceleration earlier must have been the use of her Fire magic to propel her forward like the thrusters of a plane.


    Yuri''s control of Fire magic on top of her vastly improved skill in close combat was definitely worthy of praise. However, if that was all she could offer, Kai reckoned that he could wrap this up without much difficulty. Maybe the students had grown a little weaker when he was away for his sister to earn the #5 rank with such skill.


    Sensing her brother''s complacency, Yuri hissed, "I told you NOT to underestimate me, didn''t I?" as she quickly used one of her hands as a thruster, directing her flames towards the ground as she used her newfound momentum to twist rapidly in mid-air. Kai was taken aback by the sudden movement, but he didn''t have time to contemplate further as Yuri had already brought her heel down towards his head, its power augmented by the spinning motion she had undergone earlier.


    Yuri cried, "Eat this! [Burning Wheel]!" as her foot was encased in heinous flames. Kai barely blocked her fierce attack with his [Lightning Fist], which he supplied more mana to sufficiently negate the power of his sister''s attack. Flames hissed and electricity cackled as both refused to relent.


    Kai smiled and said, "Not bad, to trap me in such a situation." A devilish grin appeared on Yuri''s face as she cried, "If you thought this was good, you haven''t seen my next move." Kai was horrified to learn that Yuri was gathering mana in both hands while he couldn''t move a single inch.


    Placing her hands before Kai, Yuri muttered, "[Flame Explosion]." as she ignited the large amount of mana she had gathered. The resultant explosion was pretty huge, and Yuri barely avoided getting caught in her own attack by using her [Flame Thruster] spell, propelling herself swiftly out of danger and into the sky.


    There, she kept herself afloat while waiting for the smoke to settle, giving her time to plan her next move. She thought, "Big Brother may not like to rely on power to win battles, but an Expert tier spell like [Flame Explosion] probably isn''t going to hurt him much."


    Meanwhile, the Training Hall was becoming packed as students started flooding in upon hearing the news that the #5 in school, "Flame Witch" Yuri was engaged in a VR battle. Even Julian and Julia, who were attracted by the commotion, couldn''t help but join the crowd as they instinctively knew that Yuri, who was Kai''s sister, was most likely engaging the man himself.


    As they watched the battle from the display screen, Julia teased, "What kind of nickname is Eclipse? Man, couldn''t he come up with a cooler name? And that mask, it''s totally horrible fashion sense!" Julian shook his head and sighed, "Come on, we''re here to watch a battle, not a fashion parade. Kai must have his reasons for concealing his identity."


    Unbeknownst to them, a single student was listening to their conversation. He had blonde hair and was pretty well-built, his muscles barely concealed by his uniform. Upon hearing the name "Kai", he tensed up and gritted his teeth, whispering, "Finally, the time for vengeance has come after 3 years¡­"


    Back in the VR world, Yuri wasn''t shocked that her brother emerged largely unscathed from her earlier attack, as he shielded himself from the explosion with his arms coated in concentrated black mana armament. Kai took a quick glance at his status bar. His hitpoints had dropped slightly to 95%, implying that his defence was breached after all.


    Kai muttered, "Wow, I''m sure I set my pain sensors to 100%, for me not to feel the effects of an attack that chipped off 5% of my health, is my threshold for pain really that high?"


    Meanwhile, Yuri started to contemplate on her subsequent strategy. She thought, "Brother may not possess an immense amount of magic power, but it is his speed and incisiveness that makes him lethal. Once he starts getting serious, letting him near me even once may prove fatal. I guess the only way for me to win would be to overpower him in a surprise attack before he can get into melee range."


    Yuri redirected her [Flame Thruster] spell to her feet to free her hands to cast magic. She then taunted, "Brother, you know even you can''t win me in a magic shootout. Ranged magic just isn''t your specialty after all. Enough said, eat this, [Flame Vulcan]!" From her palms, Yuri began shooting condensed bolts of fire rapidly, compelling Kai to avoid them by weaving like a snake, leaving a trail of destruction behind him.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Kai cursed, "Man, she''s a real tough nut to crack! That spell may only be Intermediate tier, but by refining it further, it would consume too much of my mana just to defend against one of those fire bolts, since I can''t defend against them individually! I see that she''s trying to wear me down by forcing me to be on the run continuously, but is there something she''s trying to distract me from?"


    True enough, Yuri was actually secretly preparing another more fearsome spell with her left hand while her right hand continued firing her [Flame Vulcan]. Once she noticed an opening, having supposedly lulled her brother into a certain rhythm, Yuri immediately launched the Master tier spell [Grand Fireball] towards Kai, hoping to catch him off guard.


    Kai only had time to face the incoming attack before the spell crashed into the ground, creating a far larger explosion than Yuri''s [Flame Explosion] earlier. The audience went wild as someone commented, "There it is! The sure-kill combo of the "Flame Witch"! Thanks to this combo, she has attained a victory rate of 85%, insane!"


    However, much to the surprise of the audience, Yuri began preparing a far larger spell than the [Grand Fireball] she had cast earlier, creating a humongous sphere of fire before slowly compressing it to the size of an orb.


    A student enquired, "Hey, why is she preparing another attack? Not to mention that that''s not any ordinary spell, it''s the strongest one she has in her arsenal, the [Compressed Novasphere]! The last time she used it, she took out about half the entire stage! I sure won''t want to see her use it in real life!"


    Before the smoke had even dispersed, Yuri, with her spell in her right hand, demanded, "Come on out, brother, I know you''re hiding behind that building. If you don''t want to be burnt to a crisp immediately, I suggest you show yourself."


    True enough, Kai stepped out from behind the building Yuri was referring to, laughing, "Wow, you''re pretty observant! I wonder how you managed to read my move though?" Yuri smiled as her right eye glowed blue with a unique pattern on her iris.


    Kai chuckled, "You''re a cheeky one indeed, using the visual prowess of your Luminos. Well, technically that''s not an Enigma Ability, so it''s totally ''legal''. Seems like Mother taught you well."


    In truth, what actually transpired before Yuri''s [Grand Fireball] had landed was the activation of Kai''s [Lightning Body] spell, enabling him to react in time to narrowly avoid Yuri''s spell. However, Yuri had activated her Luminos prior to releasing her spell, thus, she was able to see Kai leaping towards the back of a building, something invisible to everyone else watching.


    Amidst the audience, Julian exclaimed, "Wow, that was insane! Both of them are really monsters!"


    Yuri gloated, "Brother, it''s over! The moment you spared me time to prepare this spell, you had literally spelt your own doom. No matter how fast you can move with your [Lightning Body] and how fast you can react with the enhanced visual prowess of your Luminos, the effective range of this spell is far too overwhelming for even someone like you! Time to end this!"


    Kai replied calmly, "You sure? Care to try me?" before he leapt off the ground, a [Lightning Blade] in hand. Yuri thought, "He must be trying to catch me off guard by suddenly changing pace with his [Lightning Body]. Too bad I''m not going to let it happen!" She threw the orb at Kai and just before he could flicker away, Yuri ignited the spell mid-flight.


    The resultant explosion was enormous, almost as if a nuclear explosion had rocked the stage as everything within a large radius was incinerated to ashes. Yuri had barely avoided being torched by her own spell, though she still received substantial burns from it, reducing her hitpoints to 40%.


    Yuri panted as she surveyed the damage done by her devastating spell. Most of the landscape was charred and a majority of the buildings were burnt down. Her brother was nowhere to be found. Yuri gasped as she landed on the charred ground, deactivating her [Flame Thruster] spell as she mumbled, "It''s over, I won, I guess¡­"


    Suddenly, to her astonishment, the ground below her burst open and before she could react, all she felt was a thrust through her heart with sharp electricity cackling furiously. Yuri coughed as she slowly went limp, barely muttering, "How¡­did you¡­"


    Kai replied, "You weren''t the only one preparing something big, my little sister. I wasn''t simply catching my breath when I was hiding behind that building. I knew that you''d probably take all possible precautions against my [Lightning Body], so a direct assault against you would probably be suicidal.


    Thus, I devised a way to get you to lower your guard at the most opportune moment, and which better time to do so than after your attack? For my plan to work, I had to make you believe that you truly got me, thus, I put a new spell that I had learnt a while back to perfect use. Yes, I created a [Lightning Clone], a pretty expensive spell if you ask me, since more mana has to be expended to make it resemble me more.


    As I sent my doppelganger to distract you, I was busy tunnelling through the ground using Earth magic to get as deep as possible to minimise the damage received from your attack. Regardless, your attack really turned the ground into a furnace, I felt as though I was going to be roasted alive."


    Yuri chuckled, "Seems like I was the one who sorely underestimated you, brother. I never thought you would use elemental magic outside Lightning magic¡­" before her body disintegrated into innumerable sparkles, signalling her defeat.


    The entire hall was silent as everybody tried to make sense of the outcome of that intense duel. One student exclaimed, "I didn''t think you could avoid the [Compressed Novasphere] in such a manner, it''s the first time I''ve seen the "Flame Witch" lose after using her trump card."


    Julian and Julia rushed down to the cubicle where both Kai and Yuri emerged from. Julia chirped, "Great duel, you two! Looks like you''ve got some new tricks up your sleeve, eh, Eclipse?" The masked man could only nod before a loud voice shouted, "Humph! If you''re really that great, why do you hide your face, national hero? The moves you''ve kindly displayed, especially your [Lightning Blade], have clearly revealed your identity, "Lightning Edge" Kai!!"


    The voice came from a male student with blonde hair, as he pushed his way forward, attracting several murmurs from the crowd. Yuri appeared shocked as she recognised the newcomer. Before she could warn her brother, Kai removed his mask and hood, speaking jovially, "Wow, you got me there, kid! You''re pretty sharp, so sharp that my disguise is rendered useless, hahaha! What business may you have with me, kid?"


    The blonde hair boy snapped angrily, "I''m no kid, we''re the same age, you cretin! We enrolled in the same year too but because we were in different courses, we rarely saw each other. Not that it matters. More importantly, you''re Arkad''s son right? I presume you''re his successor when it comes to his Spear style. The time has come for us to settle our differences, the Veridian Spear Style against my Edgecliff Lance Style!"


    Kai appeared confused as he asked, "Huh? What bone do you have to pick with my father? Anyway, it''s my father you''re angry with, so why are you challenging me? Who are you anyway?"


    Yuri tugged her brother''s arm anxiously, explaining, "He is Jibril Edgecliff, the #1 student in the entire school! He challenged me before, but upon realising that I didn''t learn the way of the spear from Father, he gave up his challenge. It seems like he''s got a certain vendetta against Father for reasons unknown."


    Jibril interjected, "Let me explain. Your father, Arkad, was the reason why my father, Black Lance Jireh, had to leave his beloved Nirvanian Black Ops back when both were still serving in that elite unit. This is because both were selected as candidates to be the next leader of the Black Ops, and since my father was unfairly deemed weaker than your father, he lost the top job and was forced to resign from the job he''d loved so much.


    Thus, I swore to set things right in my own way, to prove that my family''s Edgecliff Lance Style is superior to your family''s Veridian Spear Style! This way, I can address all the grievances my father felt when he was unfairly dismissed!"


    Kai, who appeared intrigued rather than stunned, replied calmly, "Wow, that''s some history indeed. I''m sure there''s more to this than the story you''ve recounted, as I know my father well enough to understand that he wouldn''t abandon a comrade just because they had been competing for the same post. Nonetheless, if it makes you feel better, I gladly accept your challenge. No magic and Enigma Abilities allowed. Just a simple, old-fashioned weapon duel. You game?"


    Yuri shook her head anxiously as she tugged her brother''s arm furiously, warning, "Big Brother, you idiot! No matter how skilled you''re with the spear, against the #1 student who''s the finest warrior among us students, without your Lightning magic nor your Luminos, you don''t stand a chance! Don''t be stubborn and just renounce the duel! It''s pointless anyway!"


    Upon hearing Yuri''s remark, Kai''s expression suddenly turned grim as he turned to stare at his sister, intimidating her. Her brother had never stared at her in such a way before. He whispered coldly, "It may seem pointless to you, but restoring his father''s honour means everything to him. Don''t belittle a man''s pride when he fights for his loved ones!


    I can see from those resolute eyes of his that he''s literally begging me to accept his challenge. If I simply refuse his challenge, it''s as good as trampling on his pride and treating him like dirt! That''s not what Father would have wanted, you understand?


    If there''re any misunderstandings, it can be resolved later but right now, a challenge issued with such strong emotions on the line must be answered with equally strong feelings! Come on, Jibril! Let''s settle this once and for all!"


    The 2 fighters quickly inputted the necessary data and entered their respective pods. They were then promptly whisked into the VR world, where this time, the stage was set in an open canyon. Kai fiddled with his weapon of choice, an ordinary lightweight steel spear, much to the surprise of Jibril.


    Jibril asked, "Where''s your [Cavalier]? You sure you can win with an ordinary spear?" Kai replied coolly, "If you can use an ordinary lance, why should I give myself an unfair advantage by using a magic weapon? This way, we can properly pit both of our styles against each other, right?"


    Jibril smiled before replying, "Don''t regret your choice when I begin whooping your ass." The public address system interrupted their conversation, announcing, "#1 - Jibril Edgecliff VS Unknown Rank - Kai Veridian. Time Limit: None. Battle Stage: Rocky Canyon. 3, 2, 1, BEGIN!"


    Kai thought, "Using a heavy weapon like that lance, power is most likely his specialty. In contrast, due to the bulky nature of a lance, speed should be¡­" Kai''s thoughts were disrupted by Jibril''s instant disappearance. Relying on solely instincts, Kai had barely avoided being skewered by Jibril''s lance, his lightning-fast thrust generating so much power that a large hole was created on the face of a distant mountain.


    Kai cursed as he recovered his balance, "Tch! That''s some insane speed with a weapon as heavy as his! Combined with his immense strength, it''s no surprise that his thrusts are like cannon blasts! This is the power of the #1 student of Zion Academy, amazing!"


    Kai gripped his spear more tightly as he readied himself against Jibril, whose lance was covered in black mana armament poised to kill¡­

 Book 3 Chapter 4: Spirited Fight! Kai vs Jibril!

    Before Kai could take a single step, Jibril was on him in an instant once again, thrusting his lance fiercely at Kai which generated a powerful air blast. Jibril taunted, "Is dodging all you can do? I expected more from a national hero!"


    Kai replied calmly, "Well, you certainly exceeded my expectations. This would be a good fight." Jibril, realising that his powerful thrusts weren''t going to hit Kai at all, reduced his power output and increased the frequency of his strikes instead.


    This placed immense pressure on Kai, as without his [Lightning Body] spell or his Luminos, he could barely keep up with Jibril''s relentless barrage. Kai thought, "This is insane, to wield a heavy weapon so quickly must expend a lot of his energy. Let''s see how long he lasts¡­"


    Kai focused all his senses on avoiding Jibril''s attacks, simply going with the flow as he weaved gracefully in between attacks. During his one year of training with Clan Vizard, demonic energy wasn''t the sole focus of his training. After all, Akame had taught him that a strong physical body with sharp reflexes was crucial to maximise the use of demonic energy.


    Till today, Kai shuddered upon the thought of going through those "defensive" sessions with Akame, where the demoness would simply vent all her frustration on him and he wasn''t allowed to fight back or use mana. This forced him to hone his natural reflexes and speed to the next level, to the extent that Kai was confident of beating an Expert tier opponent without using a single ounce of mana.


    Back to the present, Kai was still ducking from Jibril''s onslaught by a hair''s breadth, as he patiently waited for the perfect chance to counterattack, since he hypothesised that Jibril couldn''t maintain his momentum for long given how heavy his weapon was. True enough, Kai noticed that Jibril''s movements were starting to become sluggish as Jibril began panting in exhaustion.


    After narrowly missing Kai again, Jibril wisely leapt backwards to afford himself space to catch his breath. Recognising the golden opportunity, Kai was about to dive in and impale his adversary when he suddenly interrupted his own charge, taking a step backwards cautiously.


    One of the onlookers remarked, "Why did he suddenly stop? That was a rare chance to inflict some damage on Jibril!" Julian interjected, "No, Kai made the right move. If he had charged in blindly, Jibril would have finished him off instantly."


    Julia added, "That''s right. Look at Jibril to understand the situation." To everyone''s confusion, Jibril''s body was emitting steam as his skin turned rather red. Kai remarked in pleasant surprise, "I thought Enigma Abilities were disallowed?"


    Jibril replied coldly, "This is not an Enigma Ability. It''s a derived technique from the [Life Energy Conversion] technique from the [Superhuman Kung Fu Style]. Basically, by increasing the rate of blood circulation around my body, I can supply more nutrients and remove lactic acid from my muscles more rapidly. Simply put, I can recover from fatigue very easily thanks to the strength of my body, so your ploy to turn this fight into a battle of attrition won''t work."


    Kai gritted his teeth in annoyance. Jibril was starting to become a pain in the ass. With that technique of his, which is practically steroids, he would probably last longer than him despite expending more energy. Of course, there was probably a limit to this technique, but Kai believed that he would probably reach his limit before Jibril.


    As Jibril continued to rain innumerable blows on Kai, who was still avoiding them well, Kai remembered the advice from his father, Arkad, when they sparred years ago. "A drawn-out battle is not merely a contest of stamina, it''s also a race to see who reads the other''s moves first." As Kai started immersing himself into the flow of Jibril''s attacks, it was as though he could see them more clearly over time.


    Kai declared confidently, "You want to see the Veridian Spear Style, here I come! [Veridian Spear Style - Twirling Lotus]." Kai began twirling his spear in front of him so quickly that the onlookers could only see its shadow. As Kai spun his spear more rapidly, Jibril realised that his attacks were being constantly redirected by Kai''s interference.


    Julian remarked, "Splendid. Seems like Kai has found his own rhythm and is now slowly pushing Jibril back." Julia added, "The spinning of his spear may be faster than the naked eye can follow, but any veteran can tell that those spins are purposeful, accurately deflecting Jibril''s lance while avoiding its tip. After all, a lightweight spear cannot withstand a direct attack from Jibril''s fortified lance."


    As Kai continued to ward off Jibril''s assault, he soon discovered an opportunity to break the deadlock. With a flick of his wrist, Kai swiped his spear so hard against Jibril''s lance that it momentarily knocked him off balance. Kai then pressed down hard against Jibril''s lance with his spear, restricting his movement as he quickly slid his spear up Jibril''s lance, generating sparks from the intense friction.


    Consequently, Kai ended his movement with a fierce horizontal slash, catching Jibril squarely on the chest before he could defend himself in time. Jibril could only stagger backwards, still in shock from the events that had transpired. Without giving him a moment of pause, Kai shot his spear forward, causing it to whistle through the air like an arrow.


    This time, Jibril was prepared as he covered his entire body in black mana armament, causing Kai''s spear to bounce off him harmlessly. To his surprise, Kai had instantly appeared before him, catching his spear in mid-air before pulling his spear back, setting himself up for an overhead swing.


    Kai shouted, "Let''s see how you handle this! [Veridian Spear Style - Crashing Thunder]!" Kai coated his spear with black mana armament before bringing his spear down quickly, intending to cleave Jibril in half. Sadly, Jibril blocked the immense attack with his lance, creating a shockwave that spread out swiftly as the ground below him cracked under pressure.


    To Jibril''s surprise, Kai had suddenly released his grip on his spear, twisting his body in mid-air before aiming a sweeping kick on Jibril''s forehead. The attack was successful in breaking through Jibril''s defence, and Kai rode the momentum to finish his attack with a back heel thrust, kicking Jibril several metres away.


    Kai caught his spear with his right hand before it dropped onto the ground, exhaling deeply to catch his breath. He looked at their respective hit points. Seems like Jibril was hurt only slightly more badly than he was, at 90% health VS his 95%.


    Meanwhile, among the onlookers, Yuri could only gasp, "That downward sweeping kick with his left foot earlier is almost identical to my [Burning Wheel]! To think that he could come up with such a technique on the spot, as expected of Big Brother!"


    Back to the battlefield, Kai taunted, "Hey, I thought you had much more up your sleeve given the way you were bragging about your Edgecliff Lance Style. If that''s all you''ve got, I''m sorry to say this, but your defeat is certain." To his astonishment, Jibril started laughing heartily before displaying an expression full of enthusiasm and¡­bloodlust.


    Jibril spoke calmly, "I guess I underestimated you too much, Kai Veridian. Very well, I''ll show you the full extent of the Edgecliff Lance Style, a fusion style between the [Superhuman Kung Fu Style] and traditional lance techniques!" Jibril disappeared in a flash after concluding his statement.


    A bead of sweat trickled down Kai''s forehead as he could barely track Jibril''s movements now, only seeing glimpses of the afterimages he had left behind. Previously, Kai could still follow Jibril''s speed, but it seems that he had been holding back all this while. This was Jibril''s true maximum speed with the technique, [Flash Step].This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Kai felt a tingling sensation down his spine warning him of an imminent attack as he quickly stepped out of the way. Unfortunately, he was a tad too slow as Jibril''s lance ran through his right waist, injuring him rather severely as his hit points dropped to 70%.


    Jibril didn''t stop there, as he continued flickering around Kai while chuckling, "Can''t keep up? Don''t feel bad, not many can survive my [Edgecliff Lance Style - Flash Rush] after all. However, don''t go dying on me yet, I''ve yet to have my fill in torturing you, mwahahaha!"


    Kai grabbed his bloodied waist as he resolved to stay calm. Panicking would only serve to hasten his defeat after all. The only way out of this ordeal would be to adapt to Jibril''s speed as quickly as possible. The onlookers couldn''t bear to watch as Kai was repeatedly battered by Jibril, his hit points dropping steadily into the danger zone.


    One of them remarked, "It''s over, no one has ever escaped from that relentless assault before, his hit points are just going to be chipped to zero." Yuri''s hands were clasped tightly as she prayed that her brother would discover some way out of his predicament. In her worry, she failed to notice that Kai was actually taking less damage with each successive attack, as he was slowly getting accustomed to Jibril''s new speed.


    Noting that Kai had less than 10% of his hit points remaining, Jibril declared, "If this was solely a contest of technique, I think you would have fared better. Goodbye, [Edgecliff Lance Style - Sky Descent]!" Jibril leapt into the sky before kicking off mid-air, soaring towards Kai''s unprotected back.


    Kai''s eyes remained closed, his expression deathly calm as he simply twisted his spear such that its tip was pointing backwards and into the sky. Without warning, his eyes flickered open as he emitted a mysterious and dangerous red-coloured aura unfamiliar to all present except Julian and Julia.


    Just before Jibril''s lance could impale Kai, Kai suddenly performed a backhand thrust of his spear before culminating in a back flip over Jibril. As Jibril was moving too quickly, he could not see Kai''s counterattack in time, thus, Kai''s spear effortlessly flew through him, boring a hole through his chest as Jibril crashed into the ground where Kai was previously.


    Before Kai landed gently following his acrobatic stunt, he caught his spear with both hands while it was mid-flight. Subsequently, without hesitation, he infused his spear with his red aura and lopped off Jibril''s head by slicing his unprotected nape, ending the duel effectively.


    The system announced, "Winner - Kai Veridian. Match terminated." The audience went eerily silent as they couldn''t believe the outcome they had just witnessed. Jibril had Kai under his thumb throughout the match yet a single counterattack was all it took to put him out of commission.


    As Kai and Jibril exited the cubicle, Jibril muttered almost incoherently, "I may be a proud man, but I acknowledge my defeat when it''s due. The Veridian Spear Style is indeed superior to the Edgecliff Lance Style."


    Upon hearing Jibril''s words, Kai suddenly burst out laughing. He choked, "I''m sorry¡­I don''t mean to be disrespectful to you or your family''s Edgecliff Lance Style. It''s just that¡­there''s no such thing as the Veridian Spear Style!" Jibril looked confounded as he asked, "What about those techniques you displayed earlier?"


    Kai waved his hand and continued, "Nah, they were all techniques I made up on the spot. In truth, my father didn''t teach me any fixed forms when it came to the spear, he only taught me the basic techniques of thrusting, twirling and slashing.


    However, he did impart to me a concept which you probably confused with a style; flexibility. Simply put, we have no fixed forms in our spearplay, as our actions are decided by the moves of our opponents. Everything is spontaneous and designed to follow the opponent''s flow so that we might unconsciously find an opening to exploit.


    Moreover, as we''re not restrained by fixed forms, we''re encouraged to be more creative and thus unpredictable in our attacks. For instance, you didn''t see that last attack coming right?"


    Jibril nodded, "Yes, you had such an awkward form when you released your spear, I didn''t think it was possible to generate so much power with such a stance." Kai''s face then turned grim as he said solemnly, "Back to the main issue. I really think you ought to talk to your father about what happened then. I can personally vouch for my father that he''s a person who would prioritise relationships over personal achievements. Not to mention that he''s a real lazy dude."


    Jibril looked down in shame as he muttered, "I guess you''re right. I''m sorry for causing such a large commotion and humiliating you in the process. Please accept my humblest apologies." Kai simply waved his hands to signal his acceptance to bury the hatchet as he left the Training Hall, Yuri following behind him closely.


    <Edgecliff Residence, Nirvana>


    A middle-aged man was seating leisurely on his sofa as he took a sip from his tea. He was Jireh, the legendary Black Lance in his heyday when he was still a member of the Nirvanian Black Ops. He glanced at the photo he had taken with his comrades from the Nirvanian Black Ops many years ago, recollecting those beautiful memories, especially those with Arkad, his best buddy.


    Jireh then moved onto another photo, a picture of his only son as a baby. He smiled brightly as he reminisced the day his son was born, the amount of joy he felt at being a father. His thoughts were disrupted when he heard someone opening the main door. It was Jibril, and he had returned from another long day in school.


    Actually, school ended a long time ago, but Jireh knew his son was always pushing himself to become the best, his thirst for improvement knowing no bounds. Jireh guessed that Jibril had probably stayed in school to participate in more ranked battles to maintain his #1 rank.


    Jireh asked warmly, "How''s school today, my dear boy? You don''t look too good today." Jibril snapped, albeit as politely as possible, "Father, I fought with Kai Veridian today. The name sounds familiar? Yes, he''s the son of Arkad, and also a recognised hero in the country. Sadly, I lost convincingly, embarrassing our family name. However, more importantly, I want to know the truth. The truth of why you left the Nirvanian Black Ops."


    Jireh''s eyes widened for an instant, before he regained his composure and took another sip of his tea. He smiled and encouraged, "Don''t take the defeat too heavily, my boy, there would always be someone better than us, not to mention that your opponent was a national hero. As for the reason why I left the Nirvanian Black Ops, it''s simple really. Those lads were family to me, but I had a real family that needed me more, that''s why I left."


    Jibril was still confused as he pressed, "You didn''t leave because you were forced to?" Jireh chuckled, "What are you saying, my dear boy? In fact, Arkad wanted me to stay when he took over Roland as Chief of Nirvanian Black Ops. I ceded the top job to him and even my current appointment in the Nirvanian Black Ops then because at that point in time, your mother was severely ill.


    I didn''t want to leave her alone on her deathbed while I was on a mission, so I took unpaid leave to be by her side till the very end. When your mother passed away, you were only barely 2 years old. With your mother gone, I couldn''t risk the possibility of you becoming an orphan by returning to the Nirvanian Black Ops, where death was a daily business.


    Hence, I officially left the Nirvanian Black Ops. I chose to remain in the military as an instructor, for my strengths still lie within the Army. That way, I can pursue my interests while avoiding frontline duty whenever possible, so that I may be a good father to you, to make up for your late mother who would have wanted you to have an enjoyable childhood."


    Tears were brimming in Jibril''s eyes as he recalled his childhood, the time he spent playing games and training with his father. He realised that all of this wouldn''t have been possible if his father was in the Nirvanian Black Ops, as the elite unit was on duty almost 24/7. Jibril could only choke on his tears as he stammered, "W-Why¡­"


    Jireh quickly embraced his son as he spoke solemnly, "I love my comrades in the Nirvanian Black Ops, but I love you and your mother even more. Sometimes, in life, we all have choices to make. The world is cruel in that aspect, but it also teaches us to be more appreciative of what we possess now due to our scarcity. I would give up the world just for you alone, my boy, always remember that.


    When you find someone or something that deserves such conviction, you would know that you had already found your purpose in life to overcome all obstacles in your way, becoming truly invincible. Always remember these words, my boy."


    Jibril could only sob in silence as father and son locked in embrace for several minutes, the burden in Jibril''s heart finally lifted.


    <Headmaster''s Office, Zion Academy>


    "Ah, I''m so glad to have you onboard, Kai. Yesterday, you seemed hesitant and unwilling, but today, all I can see is unwavering enthusiasm. May I ask what exactly convinced you to take up my offer?" Headmaster Zilean enquired.


    Kai replied confidently, "Well, I''ve personally experienced the strength of 2 of your finest students, Yuri and Jibril. After duelling them, I can sense immense potential dwelling within them, crying to be unlocked. The key to unlocking their potential is experience and to obtain experience, exposure is indeed required.


    Initially, I was worried that these students did not possess the maturity required in battle. After all, more important than combat strength is the strength of their will, to persevere through all odds regardless of how bleak a situation might be. If they didn''t possess such mental fortitude, it would increase the burden on us Mentors as we would be compelled to shield them from all harm that might befall them along the way, which may even cost our lives if we''re not careful.


    Of course, I''m making assumptions from the limited pool of people whom I''ve interacted with, but I believe that our students can rise to the challenge when called upon."


    Headmaster Zilean clapped as he quipped happily, "Excellent answer. Ah, they''re here, let me introduce to you the team you would be leading. Come in." Kai''s jaw slumped to the ground in surprise as four individuals stepped into the office.


    Headmaster Zilean chuckled, "Hi students, meet your Mentor for your upcoming mission, Kai Veridian. Likewise, Kai, this would be the team under your charge, they are the highest ranked students in our school, so please take care of them. Good luck everyone!"

 Book 3 Chapter 5: Assemble, Team Kai!

    Kai scanned the group gathered before him. He recognised Jibril among them, but the other 3 were fresh faces. The Headmaster introduced, "Kai, I believe you''re already familiar with Jibril after your little duel yesterday. The girl who has completely covered herself in robes is our #2 student, Viper. She''s a little shy and quiet, so please empathise with her."


    Kai glanced at the girl named Viper. With her ninja-like clothing that covered her from head to toe, Kai couldn''t discern any of her facial features. Very mysterious indeed. Zilean continued, "This lady here from the respected Benvalor Family is our #3 student, Eunice Benvalor. She may be a little feisty at times, but a little patience would do the trick."


    Kai turned and looked at the little noble lady, who gave him a curtsy in response. A well-mannered gesture, but Kai can sense the underlying haughtiness in her action. Probably the pride of being born into a high-ranking noble family with close ties to the King. "A little discipline would be enforced with her." Kai thought silently.


    Zilean then pointed to the last student remaining, "Finally, this hot-blooded young man is our #4 student, Chen. I would be handing you all their information files, so that you may get to know them better. However, nothing beats personal interaction, so I highly encourage spending a little time to get to know them! That''s all from me, you all are dismissed."


    <Forested Area, Suburbs of Nirvania>


    Eunice whined, "What''s the meaning of this? Having all 4 of us, the elite students of Zion Academy, gather in this god-forsaken place? This K-mentor must be out of his mind! At least Jibril''s here though." Eunice then snuggled uncomfortably close to Jibril, who was struggling to keep her at bay.


    Viper remained silent but Chen quickly retorted, "Mentor Kai must have his reasons for gathering us out here! I believe in him, for he fought side by side with Master Jonathan in the 3rd Holy War!" Eunice glanced mockingly at the young man before her. From his sturdy built and the bandages around his arms, Eunice knew that Chen was a workaholic and a seasoned fighter to boot. However, his idiocy frustrated her to no end.


    Eunice snapped, "Oh, you''re such a simpleton, Chen! You know that being a great fighter doesn''t make you a great leader, right? Doesn''t matter if he''s a national hero, I don''t think he possesses the requisite leadership qualities to lead a group as capable as us!" Eunice was scared out of her wits when she suddenly heard an unfamiliar voice, "Wow, you guys arrived rather early to have sufficient time for idle chatter."


    Eunice turned around quickly to find Kai leaning on a tree behind her. Eunice was stunned. She was a capable sensor in her own right and yet Kai could sneak up behind her completely unnoticed. If Kai had the intent to kill, she would probably be dead already. The remaining students were shocked as well, except Viper, whose eyes displayed an unnerving calmness.


    Kai clapped his hands and continued, "As per the Headmaster''s advice, I thought that we should use the limited time we have together to get to know each other better before departing for our mission in a week''s time. However, I don''t believe in wish-washy, lame ice-breakers to get us started. I''ll treat you all with respect like soldiers, and in return, I demand that same amount of respect as well. Is that clear?"


    The students nodded nervously as Kai carried on, "Instead of ice-breakers, let''s do this. You all are excellent duellists right? Since some of you believe that respect has to be earned, very well, I''ll take you all on. Alone." The students were stupefied. A duel, straight off the bat? Not to mention that it was a 4v1.


    Kai cleared his throat and clarified, "Sorry, my mistake. Jibril, you''ll sit this one out. I''ve already assessed your abilities back in our duel then, so take this time to analyse the reason for your loss as well as to observe this battle. Sometimes, you learn more from observing others than being constantly immersed in battles."


    Eunice was about to protest, but Jibril stopped her and nodded softly, moving to a safe location before settling down against a tree. Eunice was appalled. The Jibril she loved was a man of immense pride who wouldn''t submit so easily. However, all she saw now was a pale shadow of the man he used to be.


    Eunice gritted her teeth in anger as she cried, "Very well. Since you''re so arrogant to dare to challenge 3 Grandmaster tier opponents to a duel, we''ll happily accept your challenge! Let''s go, Viper, Chen!" Chen initially appeared reluctant, his code of honour barring him from such an unfair duel, but he soon overcame his reluctance with a deep breath, and entered his combat stance. Viper was emotionless like always, as she readied herself for the battle ahead.


    Kai taunted, "What''re you all looking so stiff for? You have the numerical advantage, you know? Of course, this means that I won''t hold back." as he started exuding a strong intent to kill. Eunice was taken aback by Kai''s murderous aura, and in her panic, she quickly cried, "Be gone! [Lightning Storm]!"


    Eunice conjured a huge amount of cracking electricity before her hands, sending it flying towards Kai as the innumerable lightning bolts mercilessly tore through the woods. Viper and Chen quickly jumped out of the way, barely dodging the erratic discharges from Eunice''s Grandmaster tier spell that desecrated a large area of the forest.


    Jibril sighed as he watched from the sidelines. Contrary to Eunice''s beliefs, Jibril hadn''t submitted to Kai. He simply respected the man for his power and acknowledged the wisdom behind his words. Kai probably wanted him to learn something that he could see better from the outside. For now, all he could say was that Eunice was being reckless with her magic, relying too much on brute force.


    Meanwhile, Kai was hiding behind some intact trees, as he scanned the huge amount of destruction from Eunice''s spell. From the information file, Eunice was highly proficient in Lightning magic, to the point where even teachers could help her no more, thus earning the moniker "Lightning Sorceress". In terms of magic power, Eunice can easily wipe the floor against him and maybe even Yuri, whose magic potential was already deemed prodigious.


    However, as he''d observed from the attack earlier, she really lacked knowledge in combat tactics, clearly evident from her failure to notice that her teammates were in the line of fire. Kai sighed. Someone like her who relied solely on magic power would be easily killed in no time on an actual battlefield. It''s no wonder that she performed excellently in single duels, but she would fare horribly in team fights.


    In addition, from the information gathered, she was a ranged combat specialist whose style focused on denying opponents the opportunity to get close to her. This implied that close combat was probably her biggest weakness. However, the information did state that she had an Enigma Ability as well¡­


    Chen exclaimed, "Eunice, we''ve got to work together! If we work together, we can definitely defeat him!" Eunice retorted, "Just stay out of my way and attack him when it''s safe! That''s all the tactics we need against him!"


    Viper shook her head as she concealed herself amongst the trees. Chen was visibly frustrated but complied nonetheless, moving to a safe location. Kai sighed helplessly as he thought, "If she continues to attack like this, it won''t be a 3v1 anymore. It would just be a group of 3 individuals with one common enemy. This would be an easy picking, since her teammates don''t dare to move when she attacks."


    Getting impatient, Eunice shrieked, "Stop hiding and show yourself! [Lightning Dragon Bullet]!" Eunice conjured a huge dragon composed of electricity that rushed through the forest, setting numerous trees ablaze as Kai barely dodged her spell. Kai muttered, "Time to put an end to this farce." as he disappeared in a flash.


    Eunice smiled. She might had appeared reckless, releasing 2 Grandmaster tier spells in such a short period of time, but they were all essential baits to lure the big fish, Kai. He wasn''t the only one armed with information. She too knew that in a direct matchup, a melee specialist like him with insane speed would easily bypass her defences and strike her down.


    However, the time Eunice bought with those spells enabled her to set up her defences perfectly. She had Viper to her rear, and Chen to her right, so any approaches in those directions would give her early notification and sufficient time to counteract. Eunice had largely desecrated the forest in front of her, so a direct frontal approach was unlikely and even if it did transpire, she had a good chance of coming out on top.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    That only left her left flank "exposed", the final piece of her puzzle. True enough, Kai came blitzing in from her unprotected left flank, his [Lightning Body] activated. Just as it seemed that Kai''s [Lightning Blade] was poised to reach her, suddenly, 5 stuffed animals appeared from the ground in a horizontal formation, their eyes and mouths cackling with electricity.


    Eunice ordered, "[Horizontal Formation - Converging Ray]!" as the 5 puppets directed their lightning bolts to a single point, striking Kai squarely on the chest. Eunice bragged, "You thought you had me all figured out? Wrong! I saved my trump card for last! My Enigma Ability, [Doll], which allows me to manipulate inanimate toys and infuse them with my magic! Did you honestly think I wouldn''t come prepared against a melee specialist like you, hahaha!"


    Just as Eunice thought her victory was certain, Kai''s body suddenly dissolved into electricity, electrocuting her 5 puppets as they collapsed onto the ground, lifeless. Before Eunice could even gasp in surprise, she felt the sharp edge of a [Lightning Blade] pressing against her throat. It was Kai, who had actually emerged from the ground under her.


    Kai explained, "Your considerations were pretty well thought out, but you over-rely on your own strength and Enigma Ability. I suggest that you go think of how you can better complement your teammates with your extremely powerful ranged magic as well as contingencies in the event that your Enigma Ability fails. Now, go join Jibril, you''ve been eliminated."


    Upon being released by Kai, Eunice angrily stormed away before joining Jibril. Before she could launch her tirade, Jibril shushed her, speaking calmly, "You''ve got to agree with the Mentor on this one.


    Yes, your use of [Doll] to protect yourself when someone gets close is remarkable, but he still managed to overcome your last line of defence, albeit with some deceit. His advice to you is pretty reasonable too, since we cannot afford to fight like individuals when the mission begins, otherwise, we could very well pay with our lives."


    Eunice was still furious, but simmered down considerably after Jibril''s words as she sat down next to him. Chen was frozen in shock. He had been there when Kai used this exact same tactic on Yuri, but he''d failed to warn his teammates.


    Chen was shaken out of his thoughts by a shuriken that landed next to him. Looking at the direction it was thrown from, it was from Viper, who performed a few hand signals incomprehensible to most. To everyone''s surprise, the simple-minded Chen nodded and said, "Let''s do this! The battle''s not over yet!"


    Kai scrutinised his remaining opponents. To be honest, even with the removal of Eunice from the battle, things were still looking grim for him, perhaps even more so now that the disruptive lass was absent.


    From the information files, Chen was a non-magic close combat specialist, having trained under his old pal Jonathan. This meant that Chen too was probably an expert in inner mana manipulation, enabling him to be efficient and deadly concurrently, since there was minimal loss of mana from combat.


    Sadly, with regard to Viper, Kai almost knew nothing about her apart from her affinity for Dark magic. Back to the battle, Chen drew a deep breath before he suddenly vanished, much to Kai''s surprise. Kai barely dodged Chen''s sweeping kick to his head by squatting down swiftly.


    Subsequently, Chen quickly followed up with a series of incessant punches and kicks, each barely avoided by Kai as he was slowly pushed into a corner. Kai was genuinely surprised by the power contained in each punch and kick, therefore, he decided to investigate the reason behind Chen''s inexplicable power boost.


    After activating his Luminos, Kai found his answer almost immediately. The truth was, Chen had accelerated the flow of mana within his body, to a level previously unthinkable. Thus, with more mana supplied to his muscles, Chen can generate more power and speed per strike.


    Kai quickly distanced himself from Chen with a big jump and asked, "Impressive, Chen. I can see that Jonathan has taught you well. However, one thing puzzles me. To accelerate this flow of mana throughout your entire mana circulatory system, doesn''t it place a huge toll on your body? Even Jonathan couldn''t accelerate the flow of mana throughout his body, only his palms which formed the basis of his [Scalpel Palm Style]."


    Chen, who was visibly exhausted, replied truthfully, "Well, to be honest, I''m not exactly worthy of being Master Jonathan''s student. I lack the fine control required for the [Scalpel Palm Style], but by accident, I found out that I can apply the basic principle of the [Scalpel Palm Style] throughout my entire body, much to my Master''s surprise.


    As you said, this technique places a huge toll on my body, so my Master thought that it was impossible to accelerate the flow of mana in the body without causing harm. I guess my physical constitution is a little unique, enabling me to invent my own unique technique, [Limit Break] that augments my physical attributes far beyond normal inner mana manipulation. Prepare yourself, Mentor!"


    Kai was surprised that the rate of flow of mana within Chen''s body was further elevated from an already impressive level. Chen proudly challenged, "What you experienced earlier was my [Limit Break - Level 1]. Now, taste my [Limit Break - Level 2]!" as he disappeared instantly, cracking the ground under him as he took off.


    Even with his Luminos active, Kai could barely follow Chen''s movements now, as the young man threatened to overwhelm him with sheer power and speed. This meant that at the moment, Chen was travelling even faster than Jibril was when Jibril had used his [Flash Rush] technique against him.


    Kai winced as his right cheek was nicked by a swift jab from Chen, who maintained the tempo in hope of getting a critical strike in. To make matters worse, the previously inactive Viper began making her move, supporting Chen from afar with her [Shadow Barrage] spell, accurately cutting off Kai''s best escape route and even scoring a few cuts on him.


    A bead of sweat trickled down Kai''s forehead. He had totally underestimated these kids, and they really packed a punch above their weight when they worked together. Kai muttered, "Very well, looks like it''s time I settled this. [Lightning Body]."


    Upon activation of his trademark spell, Kai could now easily track Chen''s movements and swiftly countered with a pinpoint [Lightning Blade] that looked set to hit Chen. After all, [Lightning Body] sharpened both his reflexes and speed to incredible levels. However, just before Kai could reach Chen, the boy simply vanished into thin air.


    Kai thought, "Impossible, don''t tell me he¡­"as he was instantly tripped and sent flying into the sky with a powerful kick to his chest. Kai spat out blood as he soared rapidly towards the clouds. He would have fared worse than having a few broken ribs if he hadn''t focused his mana armament on the point of impact.


    Now, Kai could see Chen clearly on the ground. His mana level had risen again, to the extent that it was now spilling a little out of his body. Chen''s skin had now turned red, his muscles all being strained to the limit from the amount of mana pumped into them.


    With a mighty leap, Chen jumped towards Kai, leaving a huge crater in his wake. Spinning rapidly in mid-air, upon reaching the top of his flight just above Kai''s torso, Chen mercilessly landed a heel-drop on Kai''s back, sending him plummeting towards the ground with such force and speed that the resultant crash created a humongous crater that had a minimum radius of 50 m.


    Chen landed heavily on the ground, albeit not as forceful as Kai''s descent. As Chen laboured to stand up, his body had reverted to its original state and he appeared to be on the verge of losing consciousness. Chen said weakly, "I hope that didn''t kill him¡­maybe I overreacted a little there¡­"


    To his horror, a hand emerged from the rubble and a figure crawled out from the crater. The next instant, the figure reappeared behind Chen and knocked him out with a light strike to the back of his head, having dodged Viper''s attempt to halt him in his tracks with her [Shadow Barrage].


    The figure was none other than Kai, who was in a dreadful state as his clothes were badly ripped, revealing his grievous injuries. Jibril and Eunice, who was watching from the sidelines, were appalled that Kai could still be conscious after that attack, not to mention move as quickly as he did.


    Kai rubbed his head and remarked nonchalantly, "Whew, that was some attack you''ve got there. Too bad you can''t last in that state for long, otherwise you could have beaten me single-handedly. I''m fortunate to be alive thanks to my quick thinking. Before your kick had landed on my back, I had already attempted to accelerate my free fall back to the ground with my Lightning magic.


    However, the force from your kick was so strong that it sent me crashing into the ground despite not being a clean hit. The rest is pretty obvious, I protected myself from the impact using a little mana armament, making the wounds look a lot more serious than they actually are. However, one thing''s for sure, I certainly didn''t expect that any of you could hurt me this badly. Fortunately, there''s only one person left now, right, Miss Viper?"


    Viper looked at Kai with a cold expression as she remained silent. Without warning, she launched a [Shadow Barrage] spell at him as she retreated deeper into the woods. Kai started to analyse his enigmatic opponent as he dodged spell after spell from her.


    Truth be told, Kai was most worried about facing Viper, and her actions earlier confirmed that she was a tactical genius, having supported Chen''s attacks without any prior discussion or rehearsal. Those gibberish hand-signs she gave to Chen didn''t really mean much even if Chen didn''t understand them, for her attacks were all tailored perfectly to his.


    What Viper required from Chen was only complete confidence in her abilities to support him, and that was what Chen had done perfectly, making the two an unexpectedly deadly duo. From Kai''s observations in this battle and the information provided, Viper specialised in defeating her opponents with minimal power, often injuring them critically at their blind spots or unprotected areas.


    Unfortunately for her, Kai''s Luminos enabled him to see all her incoming attacks and react more quickly than most, as he slowly closed the distance between them. Kai thought, "Perhaps raw power is her weakness, since she''s been throwing rather weak spells at me in hope of catching me off guard with one of them. Too bad for you, my enhanced senses prevent your little attacks from hitting my vital areas. It¡¯s time to end this."


    Kai leapt towards Viper with a [Lightning Blade], ready to end the session as he looked set to strike her unprotected back. To his surprise, Viper turned around swiftly, a huge mass of darkness between her hands. Kai was stunned. It was the Grandmaster tier Dark spell [Void Blast], and she was going to shoot it at point-blank range?

 Book 3 Chapter 6: Reunion of Old Friends

    Without hesitation, Viper unleashed [Void Blast] towards Kai, the concentrated beam easily decimating the trees in its path. To everyone''s surprise, Kai managed to jump and somersault over the intense spell, escaping certain death if he got struck.


    Kai quickly seized the opportunity to finish the duel by aiming for Viper''s neck with his [Lightning Blade], but to his surprise, before his attack could even land, Viper''s body dissolved into darkness.


    Kai mumbled, "She sure is tricky, using my own move against me. When did she create that [Shadow Clone] though?" Before Kai could think further, his shadow behind him suddenly distorted as a figure emerged surreptitiously from the shadows, blade in hand.


    It was Viper, and she was about to turn the tables on an opponent superior to her when suddenly, Kai''s body emitted electricity all around him, catching her blade which then sent electricity coursing through her body.


    Though the electric shock wasn''t fatal, it was sufficient to numb her body and stop her attack. The next instant, Kai had his [Lightning Blade] placed near Viper''s throat as she was forced to surrender.


    Kai commended, "Viper, I must say that you''ve impressed me the most out of you three. Even though you may not possess much destructive power, your tactical ability combined with your deadly vision enables you to not only hold your own against tough opponents, but also complement your teammates in team fights. In fact, you would have defeated me if not for my [Lightning Body] spell, which sends an omnidirectional electric current whenever triggered.


    It''s a self-defense mechanism I came up with against assassins when my reflexes fail me. Of course, if your attack was much stronger, my little protection would have stood no chance. You came very close indeed, Viper. By the way, was that last attack of yours from an Enigma Ability? If so, it''s pretty cool, being able to meld with shadows."


    Viper simply nodded without speaking a word. At this point of time, Chen suddenly woke up and asked, "Woah! Is the duel over already? What did I miss? Ouch¡­" Kai replied gently, "Take it easy, Chen. Your body''s not fully recovered from that technique yet. The session''s already over, but as I mentioned earlier, the result of this battle isn''t significant.


    What''s more important are the individual lessons you''ve all learnt from this battle. Reflect on what you''ve experienced and identify your shortcomings. Subsequently, work on those weaknesses and you''ll find that you have a lot of room to grow, myself included. Chen, I''ll accompany you to the infirmary to get checked. The rest of you, you''re all dismissed for today.


    Think about what I''ve said and we''ll meet here tomorrow at the same time. We''re going to work on team tactics tomorrow, now that I''ve a better understanding of your individual abilities. Come on Chen, let''s go."


    Kai supported Chen as the pair limped off towards the infirmary. Viper watched on in concern before closing her eyes, disappearing in silence. Jibril stretched his body and exclaimed, "What a pity I couldn''t take part in the battle today. Ah well, it''s indeed been an eye-opener for me, witnessing your battle, Eunice."


    Eunice turned red slightly before replying softly, "Is that so? I''m glad that you enjoyed yourself, Jibril. Tomorrow would be even better, right?" Jibril nodded with a wide grin as the pair headed back together.


    <Nirvana, Veridian Residence>


    When Kai had finally returned home, the sun was about to set as he trudged into his home, devoid of energy. He hadn''t expected his battle against students to be so taxing to the extent that the medical staff at the Infirmary where he brought Chen insisted that he undergo some treatment as well.


    Perhaps Kai had underestimated the severity of the wounds inflicted by Chen. After all, he had been accustomed to leaving his body broken and battered without medical assistance during his one year of training with Clan Vizard. His biological father, Redmond, was a real demon, claiming that the best way to cultivate and master demonic energy was to perform self-recovery without external assistance.


    Painful and heartless as it sounds, the truth was that such harsh conditions had developed Kai''s self-regeneration abilities using demonic energy, rebuilding his body into a more resilient one. Therefore, Kai refused medical treatment from the nursing staff, who were all stunned when Kai demonstrated his regenerative abilities, his bruises all fading shortly.


    However, the use of such recuperative powers took a large toll on Kai''s stamina, since he was still a novice at self healing unlike Akame and his father. As Kai dragged his feet listlessly into the living room, an excited voice called out to him, "Brother! Guess who''s back?"


    Kai turned slowly to face his upbeat sister as he asked monotonously, "Who''s back?" Suddenly, his eyes widened when he caught a glimpse of blue hair flowing in the kitchen, which was different from his mother''s. Kai rubbed his eyes sleepily and enquired, "I''m not dreaming right? Is that you, Adeline?"


    In front of him stood a beautiful young woman dressed in an apron, her luscious blue hair flowing below her shoulders. However long her hair was, it wasn''t enough to conceal her pointed ears, a sign of her ancestry. The woman, upon seeing Kai, rushed forward to embrace him in a tight hug and exclaimed, "Yes, it''s me, dear. My, you''ve grown so much over the past year that I nearly couldn''t recognise you! How''ve you been doing?"


    Kai replied as he reciprocated her gesture, "I could say the same of you. You''ve grown into such a captivating beauty that if not for your hair colour, I could have mixed you up with my mom, hahaha! I''m doing fine, just came back from my new job as a Mentor at Zion Academy."


    Adeline took a step backwards and said gently, "Yes, I''ve heard about your new job from Yuri. Sounds pretty interesting! Come, take a seat, dinner would be served shortly." At the dining table, Kai sat between Adeline and Akame, while Yuri sat in between Arkad and Charissa.


    Charissa was the first to speak as she spoke gently, "Thanks for the help in the kitchen earlier, Akame and Adeline. For Adeline, I formally welcome you back to Nirvania. I suppose your training back at Eren is complete?"


    Adeline replied cheerfully, "Yes, Master. After I''ve mastered the Eclipse Luminos under your tutelage for 7 months, I spent the remaining time in Eren interning under the Coventry led by Sister Ilya so that I can improve my healing magic as well as the use of my Eclipse Luminos. Upon completion of my minimum term of service with the Coventry, I returned here immediately."


    Kai was about to open his mouth before Charissa interjected, "Yes, Kai, I was Adeline''s master for a period of time to help her awaken her Eclipse Luminos, before I was finally discharged by my brother and allowed to return here. Adeline, your return could not be any timelier. At least I can now leave Nirvania knowing that Kai has you by his side."


    Kai appeared dumbfounded as he questioned, "What''s going on? Mother, I''ve only been with you for less than a week and you''re leaving already?" Charissa replied solemnly, "As much as I love to spend as much time with you, Yuri and your father, I''m only discharged because the Sylph Kingdom currently doesn''t require my services.


    However, I''ve recently been summoned back to lead the Rangers on another mission by my brother. Knowing Azir, he would not call me back unless he deems the situation grave enough. I''m so sorry, Kai, Yuri."


    Yuri patted her mother''s back as she said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Mom. Dad and I are still here to hold the fort we call home. Just promise that you''ll come home safely, okay?" Charissa hugged her daughter tightly before turning to face Kai, tears in her eyes.


    Kai rubbed his head in annoyance as he muttered sheepishly, "Don''t worry about me, Mom. At least we had spent time together as a family of four, no matter how short it was. I''ve Adeline and Akame by my side on top of Dad and Yuri, so just concentrate on your mission and come home safely!"


    Charissa looked at her husband who simply kept his eyes closed as he nodded in agreement, a smile on his face. She felt extremely relieved upon this sight. Her husband was a man of few words, but he was a family man, having single-handedly brought up Kai and Yuri without a single word of lament against her. Her children had all matured and grown up perfectly, and they were in good hands, so they were no cause for concern.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Charissa wiped away her tears as she smiled brightly, apologising, "I''m so sorry to disrupt this joyous mood with my news, come on, let''s eat! We''re still family regardless of what happens." The sombre mood disappeared as quickly as it arrived, as everybody resumed their dinner.


    <Zion Academy>


    Kai spent the next couple of days training his team on tactics, where he divided them into 2 teams based on their complementary abilities. Jibril and Eunice formed one team, and Viper and Chen formed the other.


    Kai focused largely on polishing their teamwork, combining the strengths of each team while teaching them to cover each other''s weaknesses. This was crucial as even though they were powerful individually, against enemies who were well-drilled and synchronised they stood no chance if they fought like individuals.


    One week was not a lot of time to transform them into a perfect team, but his team learnt fast and swiftly grasped the basics of team fights. Apart from combat tactics and techniques, Kai reiterated the importance of survival knowledge, since they were going to be out in the field for an extended period of time.


    Hence, Kai had his team undergo a refresher course on foraging and navigation to attune them to the dense and harsh terrain that awaited them in their mission. After all, the mission they were allocated to required them to infiltrate and destroy the base of operations of a group of wanted guerrillas who had been threatening the peace of a nearby Nirvanian settlement.


    The guerrillas were located deep in the heart of the jungle in Northern Nirvania, close to the border between Nirvania and the Sylph Kingdom. The mission was classified as A Rank by the Adventurers'' Association, which meant that it was suitable for Grandmaster tier combatants.


    Judging from the description of the mission, Kai felt that it was pretty straightforward. Putting it simply, it means to find the enemy base, kill everyone in it and wreck the entire place, then go back home. However, he just could not put a finger to the uncomfortable vibe he was getting from this particular mission.


    The dread he felt was awfully similar to his experience in his first extermination request, when things went awry. Kai could only pray that he was just being sensitive about his knack for landing in trouble.


    On the last day before they set out for their mission, Kai announced that it would be a rest day for them to perform their individual preparations. He also offered them a treat at the newly opened restaurant named Vicki''s which was immensely popular, as a reward for completing their rigorous training.


    Surprisingly, Viper flashed momentary distress before she politely declined Kai''s offer via hand gestures. The rest agreed readily and they fixed a time for their meet-up at 1800. At the appointed hour, the three team members were already seated when Kai arrived, bringing 2 more guests with him.


    Kai introduced, "Hello everyone, I''m pleased to share that the school has approved of me bringing 2 more people to aid us in the completion of the quest. This lady with the blue hair is Adeline and the lady with the black hair is Akame."


    The 2 young women gave warm smiles as Chen exclaimed, "Adeline¡­You don''t mean the Sylph Princess Adeline right?" Adeline gave a playful look as she teased, "Yes, that''s me alright! I''ll be serving as your combat medic, to take care of any nasty injuries you have sustained."


    Jibril was stunned momentarily, but soon regained his composure and said gently, "Welcome to the team, it''s alright for me to address you as Adeline for the course of this mission, right?" Adeline smiled brightly and answered, "Of course, unlike Kai who holds a position of command in the team, I''m just a fellow teammate. It''s a pleasure to work with all of you!"


    Kai nudged Akame who begrudgingly muttered, "I''m Akame and I shall be your¡­supervisor, yes!" Everybody gave confused expressions before Kai intervened with a serious tone, "Well, you all can treat Ms Akame as the vice-captain of this team, just like Ms Adeline. Their orders hold the same weight as mine, so if you all want to live, you better comply with their instructions!"


    The trio stiffened slightly upon hearing Kai''s words before he continued, relaxing his expression noticeably, "Hahaha, I''m just joking! I''m serious about their appointment as vice captains though!" The trio started murmuring excitedly before Kai interjected, "Alright, enough of the stifling formal stuff! Come, place your orders! It''s Akame''s treat after all, wahahaha! Just kidding!" before Akame threatened to rip off his ears.


    After the three had placed their orders together with Akame, Jibril asked, "Captain, why are you not joining us? Adeline, you too?" Kai answered matter-of-factly, "Well, I''ve actually made prior arrangements for a reunion dinner with some of my old friends at this very same restaurant.


    You guys just enjoy your meal and accompany Akame. I''ll be over there with Adeline if anything crops up. Enjoy the treat, you''re going to need all the energy you can get for the upcoming mission!" Kai then got up from his seat with Adeline as they sat someplace else.


    Minutes later, a group of six entered the restaurant as everybody''s eyes were glued onto them. They comprise of, firstly, the twin aides of Sword Saint Van, Julian and Julia, next, the members of Saint Cross, Shen and Jean, the Master of the [Scalpel Palm Style], Jonathan and member of G.E.M.S, Rachel.


    Everybody looked on in awe, this was a gathering of the golden generation of young heroes, the Rising 8 as they were affectionately known by Nirvanians. Some patrons turned to stare at Kai and Adeline, before slowly realising that the couple was probably the last 2 low-profile members of the Rising 8, students of the Lightning Saint Ray himself.


    Jibril muttered in envy, "So these are the so-called national heroes, I''m going to make a name for myself too!" Chen called out excitedly, "Master Jonathan, it''s such a coincidence to meet you here!"


    Jonathan turned around and replied gently, "Ah, Chen, a coincidence indeed, yet at the same time, it may not be so. Kai, I entrust Chen to you, please take care of him during your mission." Kai nodded before Julian interrupted, "Ah, come on guys! We''ve gathered here to have fun, not worry about work! Come, let''s place our orders and have a good meal, hahaha!"


    Ignoring the numerous eyes on them, the Rising 8 nonchalantly placed their orders with a young, nervous waitress with white hair before resuming their catch-up session, behaving totally like young people their age.


    Shen, who sensed the discomfort in the air exuded by certain patrons who had been staring nervously at them, cleared his throat as he announced, "I''m sorry if we had disturbed your meals everyone. Please continue and pay us no heed, we''re just some old friends gathering to reminisce good old times. Thank you!"


    Everyone soon resumed their meals as normal as the air cleared instantly after Shen''s remark. Julia elbowed him as she teased, "Way to go, Mr Vice Captain. Your intelligent words surely saved us from any awkwardness." Shen simply nodded as their food arrived shortly, the chefs probably afraid of offending them.


    The 8 of them started sharing their respective experiences before recollecting old memories as they laughed and teased like ordinary citizens. Meanwhile, on the table nearby, Eunice commented, "Too bad Viper couldn''t join us. The food here is scrumptious! Not to mention the opportunity to enjoy the rare sight of the Rising 8 all gathered together! They actually appear more approachable in real life, seeing them like this."


    Jibril replied with a slight annoyance in his voice, "Maybe it feels that way because of our personal interaction with Captain Kai, a member of the Rising 8. It doesn''t matter, after this mission, we''ll be on our way towards becoming heroes too, just you wait!" Chen nodded in agreement, his eyes burning with resolve never brighter before.


    At the corner of Chen''s eye, he suddenly noticed a waitress mishandling a glass cup as she was cleaning the table. To his surprise, the waitress displayed unnatural dexterity and uncanny reflexes as she simply kicked the dropping glass up with her left foot which landed perfectly on her tray.


    Chen swiftly called her and whispered innocently, "I witnessed your cool little trick earlier, care to share with me how it''s done? If not, can I have your name at least?" The waitress, who sported white hair tied neatly into a ponytail, blushed slightly as she simply walked into the kitchen without replying.


    In the kitchen, the young woman tried to calm herself down as thoughts raced through her mind. She assumed that everybody was preoccupied with their meals and talk to catch her little trick, done in a span of merely 3 seconds. What made matters worse was the person who had caught her in action, someone she knew personally.


    Before she could think any further, her thoughts were disrupted by a man who stepped into the kitchen. This man was her father, Casey, who was also the owner of this restaurant. Casey remarked, "Pretty nifty trick you showed there, Vicki. Too bad you got caught in the act by one of your friends.


    You know that our teachings teach us to prioritise stealth above all else, right, my dearest daughter? Luckily for you, it''s no big matter and the boy''s probably too dense to discover your identity. Nonetheless, treat this as a warning to never assume, especially when you''re out in hostile territory. I wish you all the best for your mission tomorrow, Viper."


    Vicki nodded regretfully. At least she had learnt a vital lesson without paying a huge price. Now, she was Vicki the waitress, but come tomorrow, she would be Viper the assassin, proud daughter of Cobra, former Nirvanian Black Ops executive. Vicki smacked her lips in excitement for the times to come, starting tomorrow.


    <Northern Nirvania>


    A group of men were kneeling in reverence to a man seated on a makeshift throne, which in reality, was simply a large wooden crate. The man was flanked by 2 bodyguards, one lean and pale and the other heavily built and tanned.


    Nonetheless, both exuded strong auras as they stood proudly next to their master, who was fairly muscular like his tanned bodyguard. Upon closer look, the kneeling men were all wanted criminals, or more precisely, guerrillas who had been harassing the nearby Nirvanian settlement for resources and supplies.


    The representative of the men spoke humbly, "Our esteemed Master, this group before your mighty self is all that remains of your Army. Ever since the failed assault on the Green King''s Abode, our forces have steadily declined without proper leadership from you or the other executives.


    However, now that you''ve returned as promised, we can finally reinstate our lost name and honour, getting revenge for all our comrades who gave up their lives for the cause. Long live Lord Astaroth! Long live the Chaos Legion! And long live General Amon!"


    The man who was seated simply smiled as he smirked, "I''ll do what I must to face those worthy enemies once again¡­especially the one named Redmond."

 Book 3 Chapter 7: Wrath Returns

    <Northern Nirvanian Village>


    The trip to the settlement in the North was pretty uneventful, as Kai and his team enjoyed a carriage ride for the first 2 days before disembarking on foot towards their destination. After all, the settlement was located on a knoll, making it rather inaccessible to carriages, not to mention the dense forest terrain.


    Nonetheless, the team trekked fast through the forests, their navigation training paying off. Consequently, they only required 2 days in the jungle before they reached the village. During their breaks along the journey, Kai had wisely spent the time recapping combat tactics with his team, refreshing their memories on the exact roles each and everyone would be playing.


    Any additional time left over would be spent on honing individual skills and techniques. Kai was proud that the students under his charge were able to effectively reflect on their weaknesses and take concrete steps towards improvement. This motivated him to do likewise, as he continued working on his ability to cultivate demonic energy with Akame.


    After all, Akame had said that Kai wasn''t 100% efficient at converting and using demonic energy, implying that he had much room for improvement. Concurrently, he sought the knowledge regarding the Eclipse Luminos from Adeline, as he wondered if his Luminos could evolve further.


    Sadly, Adeline told him that the ability to awaken the Eclipse Luminos was hereditary, and since there was limited information as to whether his biological mother had an Eclipse Luminos, it was safe to assume that Kai didn''t possess such aptitude.


    At the village, the team split into 2 groups. The boys would be in charge of meeting the Point of Contact (POC) for this mission, collecting as much information as possible. The girls, on the other hand, would take care of logistics such as resupply etc. It wasn''t difficult for Kai to locate the POC for this mission, after all, it was the village chief that hired their services.


    The chief, a short and scrawny old man with a staff, began narrating his experience of the attacks launched by the band of guerrillas, who prioritised the pillaging of resources and necessities over destruction. He said that this band of criminals weren''t very large, and appeared to be the remnants of a far larger force in the past, as evident from the common tattoos on their bodies.


    Since they didn''t cause widespread devastation in their attacks, it was clear that the purpose of their attacks was simply for sustenance. As the village had almost no trained guards, not to mention warriors, they couldn''t send a taskforce to investigate the hideout of these criminals, hence, they appealed to the Adventurers'' Association for assistance.


    After all, even though the attacks didn''t result in loss of human lives, they were hurting the livelihoods of the villagers tremendously. Kai noted down as much relevant information as possible, including the estimated strength of the enemy as well as routes commonly taken by them to assault the village. Once Kai had clarified all the information he required, he thanked the chief before preparing to take his leave.


    As Kai was about to join Jibril and Chen, he felt a sudden tug at his arm. The chief spoke solemnly, "Young man, I''m no prophet nor magician, but I''ve lived for several decades in these forests, so I know them at the back of my hand. Recently, I can sense a great disturbance within the woods, as evident from the fleeing animals.


    There''s something out there, immensely powerful, that is scaring away even the predators in this jungle. I should add that the raiders had already been attacking us way before this phenomenon, and whatever it is out there, it''s found in the same direction where the raiders originate from. Be extremely careful, young man, for this mysterious being may be allied with the raiders."


    Kai flashed a puzzled expression for a while as he tried to comprehend what he''d just heard before bowing respectfully, "Thank you for your wise words, village chief. I would bear them in mind as we conduct our pursuit of the raiders. We will return with good news, I promise you." The village chief nodded ruefully as he bade farewell to Kai and his companions.


    Now, Adeline was engrossed in her task of selecting the most suitable ointments as Akame merely accompanied her, since she had no medical knowledge whatsoever. Akame asked nonchalantly, "What''s the point of all of these ointments when healing magic can close up wounds rapidly?"


    Adeline replied patiently, "Well, there''s a limit to how much healing magic can treat a wound, even for experienced healers. In the event of deep wounds, we would usually prioritise quantity over quality, treating as much wounds as possible till they''re non-fatal.


    Subsequently, we apply these ointments to ease the pain and facilitate recovery. Of course, the wounds take a longer time to heal this way but it conserves our mana, enabling us to treat more patients in critical conditions. That''s what I learnt in my internship with the Coventry, sorry if I rambled a little too much!"


    Akame shook her head as she quipped instinctively, "No, no, that was rather enlightening! You see, back at Clan Vizard where Kai trained for nearly a year, we don''t really have many experienced medical personnel with the exception of one stubborn surgeon, hehe.


    All injuries and illnesses were mostly sorted out by ourselves, strengthening our bodies as a result. I''m not trying to say that a healer is redundant, it''s just that we''re accustomed to relying on ourselves and the cultivation of demonic energy to treat our wounds and purge our toxins."


    Adeline nodded gently before resuming, "How''s Kai during training? From the description you gave earlier, it sounds like he''s been through hell over the past year. No wonder he behaves more mature and confident now, having gone through such arduous challenges."


    Akame gave an awkward smile as she answered, "Well, training was definitely tough, hahaha, otherwise, what''s the point right? Kai''s lucky that he''s a fast learner, or else he would have received greater punishment from everyone! He''s born with a resilient body that won''t crumble so easily, a proof of our ancestry, so don''t worry! Anyway, I''m curious, what exactly do you see in him?"


    Adeline smiled gently as she closed her eyes before opening them softly, replying, "They say that love can be rather irrational, which is true yet false at the same time in my case. It''s not only his suave looks, more importantly, it''s his character, where he can be kind and gentle to everyone yet firm and resilient at the same time.


    Our shared experiences through life and death situations have also developed our relationship to the next level, since we have complete faith in each other''s actions and decisions having survived one tribulation after another. Why do you ask, Ms Akame? Do you have someone you''re interested in?"


    Akame''s face swiftly turned red as she stammered, "M-Me? No, I don''t have anyone that I fancy at the moment, d-definitely not a rash, arrogant brat like Kai!" Adeline giggled slightly at Akame''s sudden outburst as the pair walked towards the meeting point where Viper and Eunice were already waiting.


    Night soon came and Kai''s team felt fortunate that they could finally rest with a proper shelter over their head. However, that feeling of bliss vanished in an instant when Kai issued out sentry duties, insisting that 2 people were to remain awake at any point of time to alert the rest in case the enemy attacked under the cover of night.


    This was turning out to be worse than the nights they had spent on the carriage and in the forest, as they had much more rest during those nights. Kai explained, "In the first 4 days, we needn''t practise so much security because we''d yet to reach our objective and our enemies are unlikely to ambush us if they''d no idea about us in the first place.


    However, right now, we''re standing on a heavily desired objective that attracts our enemies like nectar to bees. Thus, I''d expect everyone to be on their guard during your duty, for this is not a training exercise. This is real. Is that clear?" Everyone nodded as the first pair, Jibril and Chen, left the inn to perform their patrol.


    In the middle of the night, when the crescent moon glowed brightly in the starry night sky, Adeline woke up as she prepared to take the next shift. As she walked out of the inn, she saw a figure seating on the roof of the inn, busy scribbling away. His identity was unclear to her, as the crescent moon cast a shadow over him.


    Adeline leapt onto the roof to take a closer look, only to discover that it was Kai, who was busy rehashing the combat engagement plan. As team captain, Kai was exempt from sentry duties, but here he was, working late into the night. Adeline walked up to him and said softly, "You should get some rest, dear. As team leader, we need you to be at your best."


    Kai looked up from his sketches and replied, "Thanks for your concern, Adeline. I''ll turn in soon, after I''ve finished this last bit. I''m doing the planning out here because I thought I''d play my part too in watching over the village at night with my Luminos."


    Adeline sighed as she said, "You worry about us too much, Kai. Now, go back to your room and rest. You''ll need your energy." before giving Kai a slight peck on his cheek. Kai returned the gesture as he packed his stuff before returning to his room in the inn. Adeline smiled gently in appreciation of Kai''s ardour in ensuring mission success as she began her patrol of the village.


    It turned out that the night was relatively peaceful, as nobody suspicious was sighted during the patrols. Thus, Kai allowed his team an additional hour of rest till 0700 hours before officially commencing with the mission.


    After all, from the intelligence he''s gathered thus far, the guerrillas were pretty methodical in their assaults, always invading the village in the morning around 1000 hours. This was probably a consequence of the lack of opposition from the villagers, which made them over-confident, something Kai could utilise to his advantage in this operation.


    Before leaving the village, Kai conducted one last brief to his team on their respective roles and positions. Simply put, the overall objective of the mission is to eliminate all hostiles before they can enter the village. There are 2 main points of entry; one through the mountains and the other through the forest.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    After considering their respective strengths and weaknesses, Kai put Jibril and Eunice in charge of the mountain route, because their direct style favoured an open terrain with no place to hide. Viper and Chen took the forest route because of Viper''s ability to exploit dense terrain as evident in their practice battle weeks ago.


    Finally, Kai, Adeline and Akame were positioned further behind, mid-way between both routes. They served as the Command HQ, and reserve force if required. Once the brief was completed, Kai''s team dispersed to their respective positions.


    <Mountain Route>


    A team of 8 were running through the rocky path between the hills littered with stones. Just before they could finally exit the mountain range, a young man stood in their path. He was unarmed, yet he confidently declared, "You all shall not pass!"


    The 8 brutes immediately burst out laughing. Among them, a man with spiky purple hair in a Mohawk hairstyle cried, "Are you kidding me? I can''t believe I nearly panicked in fear when we received news that the damned village head had the audacity to request the capital for aid. I thought they were going to send a guild like Saint Cross to hunt us down! However, it appears that all the capital could spare is a young chap who has probably never killed before, hahaha!"


    The rest of his companions joined him in laughter as the young man remained unfazed, announcing, "Remember the name Jibril, so that you may answer the gatekeeper of Hell when he asks why you''re there!"


    The men stopped laughing, some displaying incredulous expressions while others were visibly angered. The man with purple hair warned spitefully, "Don''t push your luck too far, kid! You''re 100 years too young to be threatening us! Eat this, [Wind Leg - Cross Slash]!"


    The purple-haired man performed two quick successive sweeps with both legs, one horizontal and one vertical as a cross-shaped air blade flew swiftly towards Jibril. To his surprise, Jibril disappeared in an instant and reappeared in front of him.


    Twisting his right arm as he thrust it forward, turning his body towards his left to attain maximum reach, Jibril muttered, "[Edgefield Lance Style Unarmed - Bullet Lance]!" as he mercilessly stabbed the hapless man with his right hand coated with black mana armament.


    The force generated by the twisting motion was so potent that the resultant air pressure blew a large hole cleanly through the man''s chest. The man could only gasp in surprise before his eyes rolled up, as he collapsed to the ground, dead.


    Jibril calmly swung his right hand towards the ground, splashing his dead foe''s blood messily across the ground as he said coldly, "You''re right, this is the first time I''ve killed someone. Now, come, I''ll take you all on!"


    This time, the remaining 7 were all furious as their supposed leader yelled, "Get him! Avenge our comrade!" 3 men rushed towards Jibril, their weapons or limbs coated with mana armament as they intended to overpower him with their advantage in numbers.


    Just as it seemed that they would tear him apart, suddenly, they were forcefully halted in their tracks, as though they crashed against a brick wall. The truth was, they had collided head-first against Jibril''s now clearly visible black mana shield on his left arm. Jibril had caught them off guard by charging towards them at the very last minute while increasing his mana output towards his previously invisible mana shield simultaneously.


    The remaining men were stunned, but quickly readied spells to hurl at Jibril. However, before they could do so, dolls suddenly emerged from the ground, zapping their targets with Lightning magic from their mouths, electrocuting all except one man, the leader.


    Meanwhile, Jibril had quickly disposed of his opponents one after another, killing the first with a thrust to the heart, the second with a concussive blow to the head with his shield and the third with a well-placed [Wind Leg] to the throat just as he pounced on Jibril.


    The leader was appalled. His team of minimally Master tier combatants were so easily dismantled by a bunch of kids with no experience in killing whatsoever. He scanned his surroundings and realised that he had only 2 opponents to deal with.


    The boy looked tough but he didn''t know anything about the blonde-haired girl, though she was probably responsible for the dolls that electrocuted his men. Deducing that she was the weaker between the two and she probably over-relied on her dolls, he leapt towards her, casting [Wind Burst] to suddenly accelerate in mid-flight to catch her off guard.


    Just as he thought he could decapitate her with his Wind magic-empowered knife, he felt a tingling sensation through his chest. He glanced down and was horrified to discover an electric-filled hand buried deep within his chest.


    Eunice had perfectly countered his aggressive advance with a vintage [Lightning Blade] that she had learnt from Kai over the past week. The man spat out blood as he slumped onto the ground, dead.


    Eunice heaved a sigh of relief as she remarked, "I guess it''s over? Can''t believe that we completed the job so quickly and easily, makes all those gruesome training worth it." Jibril nodded silently and just as they were about to depart and return to the rendezvous point, both felt a shiver down their spine as something huge crashed unceremoniously behind them.


    The resultant shockwave nearly threw them off balance, but they managed to keep their wits about them as they spun around to face their newest opponent, a burly tanned man armed with a large battle axe. The man flashed a wide, confident grin as he fidgeted with his weapon, the clouds above him turning dark to signal the times ahead.


    <Forest Route>


    Another section of 8 were deftly navigating through the dense vegetation, some leaping via the branches of the huge trees which were strong enough to support their weight. The supposed leader, a woman who hid her facial features behind a porcelain mask that resembled a cat, whispered instructions to her backline as her advance party continued to scout ahead.


    The advance party intelligently utilised the interlocking canopy of the trees as a form of concealment, as they progressed rapidly towards their destination. Suddenly, one of the men among them felt that his foot had tugged against some sort of line, but before he could react, he was engulfed in an explosion, killing him instantly.


    The remaining members of the advance party were wise enough to get back onto the ground, instinctively understanding that more unseen traps were probably laid in the canopy. The party leader cursed, "Darn, this place is rigged! The enemy must have learnt of our advance beforehand and prepared these traps in the canopy to flush us out onto the ground where there is less cover! Everybody, be vigilant of your surroundings! We won''t want to trigger another trap like earlier!"


    Well-hidden amidst the thick bushes lay Chen, who was lying down in a prone position as he watched his enemies appear before him from above, just as Viper had intended. Chen was amazed by the amount of knowledge Viper possessed in both tactics and traps, not to mention the short amount of time she had taken to set up the intricate network of explosives within the canopy.


    These weren''t the only traps that Viper had in stall for her unwary prey, for she had tasked Chen with igniting her simple homemade "Flash Mines" when the enemies had mostly entered the killing zone on the ground. The "Flash Mines", which were activated by a simple tug of the line to remove the safety pin much like a tripflare, doubled as both a flash bang as well as a conventional grenade.


    As the unsuspecting enemies wandered gingerly into Chen''s killing zone, upon getting all three within the designated area, Chen calmly tugged the line attached to the "Flash Mines", triggering them near instantly as they exploded with an intense amount of light, blinding all three men and even their comrades in the backline as shrapnel shredded their defenceless bodies.


    After the light had subsided, the leader shouted without any care for stealth, "Everybody, on guard now! Activate full body mana armament or barriers before you take another step!" The remaining members of her section dutifully complied when they saw the hideously mangled bodies of their comrades in the advance party.


    When everybody had raised their defences, the leader ordered, "Fan out, we wouldn''t want to get caught all together in one single trap, would we? Move out!" The 4 of them began advancing slowly via different routes in the same general direction. Unbeknownst to them, their predators had only begun Phase 3 of their plan.


    Phase 1 was to deter the targets from using the overhead canopy route, as it would be difficult to locate and dispatch the foes within the thick vegetation. The explosives strewn all over the barks and branches in the canopy were designed to force their enemies onto the open ground below.


    Phase 2, in the form of "Flash Mines", was designed to achieve as much attrition as possible, since it was activated by manual activation without the use of trip lines, catching the enemies off guard as their focus was on avoiding the non-existent trip lines on the ground.


    The purpose of using "Flash Mines" was not solely for show, as the bright light actually concealed Viper''s advance to the rear of her unsuspecting enemies. In addition, the use of "Flash Mines" had the added benefit of getting her enemies to separate, in fear of getting caught in a similar trap together.


    This led to Phase 3, the elimination of isolated foes. Even with their mana armaments, the remaining targets were disposed of one by one surreptitiously by Viper, who used her Enigma Ability to approach them from near impossible angles. This included approaching from the bark of trees and below the ground, surfacing from the shadows as she silently slit their throats with little effort, concentrating her mana onto the edge of her blade.


    The leader, who realised that her subordinates were disappearing one by one without warning, visibly panicked as she realised the severity of her predicament. Throwing stealth out of the window, the leader decided to rely on speed and agility to escape from the forest as soon as possible, willingly taking the risks of triggering hidden traps than to suffer certain death by an unseen adversary.


    Viper smiled under her mask as her quarry dashed through the trees frantically, she had foreseen such a circumstance occurring and had already made plans to deal with it. This kick-started Phase 4, the removal of enemies who had crossed beyond a certain line.


    Now, it was Chen''s turn to shine, as he had instantly activated his [Limit Break - Level 2] when the final target crossed his line of sight. Too preoccupied with navigating her way through the trees, the leader failed to notice Chen gaining upon her until the very last minute, when she was met with a fierce kick to the face, sending her crashing into the ground.


    There, she lay immobilised, her nose broken as her head bled profusely. Chen landed gently next to her and deactivated his technique, deeming her harmless in her current state. To his surprise, she shot an [Air Bullet] from her fingers, which nearly struck him on the throat if not for Viper, who had emerged from the shadows in the nick of time to deflect the spell, terminating the life of her prey with a quick slash to the throat with her tanto.


    Chen panted in shock before he caught his breath, mumbling, "Thanks¡­I would have been a goner if not for you." Viper nodded silently before staring at him with a deadly gaze, which Chen understood as a warning that his complacency could cost him his life in the life-and-death situation they were currently in.


    Just as they were about to return to the reorganisation point, Viper suddenly sensed a wave of hostility. Both of them realised, to their horror, that the traps they had set in the canopy were all triggered all of a sudden, the chain explosions lighting the trees on fire as they had to avoid burning wood falling onto them.


    The pair then heard a voice amplified by mana, "Two can play at the game of hide-and-seek, hahaha!" A shuriken empowered by Wind magic swiftly flew their way, as the duo prepared themselves against their latest foe¡­


    <Command HQ>


    Kai grew visibly anxious when he realised that neither of the teams had sent the signal to indicate their completion of their respective missions. It had been over 2 hours already, and judging by the mission intel and his knowledge of the abilities of his team members under him, if everything had proceeded smoothly, they ought to have returned by now, never mind the signal.


    Adeline was about to go forward and assure him when suddenly, the earth rumbled strongly as birds started flying away frantically from their forest homes. Kai, who had his Luminos activated, muttered in disbelief, "This mana frequency, it can''t be¡­However, to be able to see it so clearly from such a distance, there''s no doubt, he''s back¡­"


    Akame asked confusedly, "Who''s back? Why are you guys looking so worried?" Kai quickly ordered, "As much as I''m worried about those kids, there''s no mistaking the source of this mana pressure. I''m going to hold him back for as long as possible, you two stay here to support the kids in case they need help. Is that clear? No objections, I''m going after Amon alone."


    Kai dashed out of their makeshift tent as Adeline looked extremely fearful. Adeline was restrained forcibly from joining Kai by Akame, who held her tightly to comfort her. Akame whispered, "Have faith in Kai¡­he''s much stronger and wiser now¡­"


    Adeline could only tearfully nod as she slowly relented, watching Kai disappear into the horizon to confront their age-old foe, the Chaos General of Wrath, Amon.

 Book 3 Chapter 8: Powerful Adversaries! The Casimir Trio!

    As Kai rushed through the thick vegetation towards his destination, where he had detected the mana signature of his age-old foe Amon, he recalled the words his biological father, Redmond, had given him about the Chaos Generals.


    Redmond warned, "During my time at the Dark Continent, I was surprised at how cognisant Balthazar, the Right Hand of Death, was with our current situation on the Central Continent, which he surmised as the work of the Chaos Legion.


    He warned me that the current leaders of the Chaos Legion, the 7 Chaos Generals, could only be stalled but not stopped. This was because of their ability to reincarnate with the memories of their past lives intact, through the possession of compatible individuals.


    Unfortunately, even Balthazar did not know the true way of eliminating the Chaos Generals from the face of this world, though he staunchly believed that such a method exists."


    When Kai finally arrived at the source of the foul mana he''d detected earlier, he was surprised to see a young, moderately built man before him. The man didn''t wear a shirt, as he had a few scars across his shoulders and forearms.


    Kai gulped as he attempted to absorb the sight before him. Yes, the man might have a few scars on his body, but they were simply ordinary scars of a combat veteran, not the deep, self-inflicted scars of the Amon he knew. In fact, the man gave off the disposition of an honourable warrior rather than the merciless savage Kai had expected.


    Both remained silent for a short while as the wind howled amidst them, rustling leaves in the process. Kai was the first to break the silence, as he demanded, "Who''re you? To send out such an ominous mana pressure when no one''s around, what''s your motive?"


    The man didn''t reply, choosing instead to ask, "You¡­You''re the one who duelled and killed the man named Psycho then, right?" Kai was bewildered. The only people still alive who knew about the outcome of his battle with Psycho were his fellow teammates, Green King Warren and Red King Redmond. Possessing such knowledge despite not being Nirvanian could possibly mean that the man before Kai was Amon''s reincarnation.


    The man followed up by introducing himself, "I''m Ikari and in recognition of your strength, I hereby challenge you to a duel." Ikari then casually increased his mana output, emitting a mana signature similarly noxious to Amon''s. This only served to reinforce Kai''s belief that Ikari was indeed Amon''s reincarnation.


    Recalling that Amon''s Sin, [Vengeance], has the ability to soak up the power of all the attacks the user receives and reflect it all back onto the opponent, regardless of actual damage dealt, Kai resolved to end the battle as quickly as possible.


    Kai quickly cloaked his body with demonic energy, converting it into Lightning magic as it manifested itself as red sparks. Kai then swiftly utilised a [Red Lightning Blade], intending for the dissociative properties of his demonic energy to chip away the Chaos General''s otherwise formidable mana armour, as his father had done 2 years ago.


    To Kai''s surprise, instead of opting to take the blow head-on as Kai had expected, Ikari attempted to dodge the attack instead, earning a small gash on his left chest as Kai''s spell easily cleaved through Ikari''s mana armament.


    Kai was dumbfounded; he hadn''t expected his attack to go through Ikari''s mana armament so easily, since Amon''s mana armament was the strongest he had seen thus far outside that of his biological father.


    Ikari coolly remarked, "You''ve gotten a lot stronger since then, good. Contrary to your belief, I''m NOT Amon. I know of him, and I have access to his memories, but I''m still me. The monster you name Amon recently possessed me after I''d let my guard down just once, allowing my rage to consume me.


    However, since then, due to the strength of my will and refusal to concede to my rage, I''ve regained control over my body, keeping Amon far at bay. I heavily regret my weakness then which allowed this monster to take root within me, but now, to prove my strength, I will defeat you without using a single ounce of his power!!"


    Kai took a moment to digest the reality before him as he enquired, "If you''re free from the will of Amon and the Chaos Legion, why are you doing this? Causing destruction and bloodshed, you''re turning into the monster you sought to avoid!"


    Ikari drew a deep breath before replying, "I no longer have any purpose in life other than fighting strong opponents to bring excitement to my otherwise boring life. Now, let''s not waste any more time and get back into the fray, shall we? Come! If not, I''ll kill all of your comrades present in this area!"


    Triggered by Ikari''s realistic threat, Kai quickly struck with another [Red Lightning Blade] of similar intensity. However, to his confusion, Ikari chose to remain stationary this time and accepted the blow straight on. To Kai''s surprise, his spell couldn''t break through Ikari''s far stronger mana armament, leading Kai to wonder if Ikari was simply holding back earlier.


    Ikari chuckled, "Man, your attack is really scary, with its speed, precision and incision! Unfortunately, such an attack would no longer work on me thanks to my Enigma Ability, [Evolution Armour] which increases the durability of myphysical exoskeleton each time I get hurt by an attack which had breached through it. This implies that attacks of similar magnitude would no longer be able to hurt me! Sadly though, these increments insturdiness are only temporary."


    Kai, stunned by Ikari''s sudden revelation, questioned, "Why would you reveal the nature of your trump card so easily to your enemy? I could find a way to circumvent your ability, you know?"


    Ikari merely snickered, "That''s precisely what I want, to see how you''ll struggle in your navigation through this predicament! It''ll be more fun this way, giving you a little clue and observing how you can make the most out of it! However, I won''t be standing still any longer, so I''m afraid the pressure''s on you to perform, hahaha!"


    Ikari then leapt towards Kai, hurling a few powerful punches which Kai noted to be highly efficient as Ikari kept all the destructive power within his fists instead of releasing it in the form of air blasts. Kai also observed that the weight of Ikari''s punches were immense, theorising that Ikari''s Enigma Ability could also be used offensively due to the increase in weight of his exoskeleton.


    As Kai continued to dodge or deflect Ikari''s well-placed blows, which spoke volumes of his aptitude in close combat, Kai started to contemplate his next move. Increasing his power output slowly was suicidal, for every non-fatal wound scored on Ikari would only make him stronger.


    On the other hand, going all out was probably a bad idea as well, especially Ikari could choose to dodge and counter, which would only cause a pointless drain of his stamina and mana on top of putting him in an extremely vulnerable position.


    Therefore, the answer probably lay somewhere in between, as Kai continued to rack his brain further to devise a method to overcome his opponent''s apparent invincibility, his hands crackling with red electricity¡­


    <Mountain Route>


    Jibril and Eunice stared at their newest opponent, whom they could sense a dangerous aura from despite his restrained mana emission. Suddenly, Jibril sensed bloodlust as he quickly leapt towards Eunice, as both dived away in the nick of time as a ravine opened up where Eunice once stood.


    Both students were appalled at how casually their opponent had swung his battle axe, swinging it so effortlessly to generate a cleaving force sharp enough to tear the ground before them. The man laughed heartily as he declared, "Good job dodging that attack, hahaha!


    Your survival despite that little test only shows how worthy you kids are in engaging in battle with me at 100%! Not to mention that you both succeeded in taking out my henchmen! Oh, where are my manners? The name is Aran of Casimir, pleased to be your acquaintance!"


    Jibril couldn''t believe his ears. Casimir was the legendary autonomous village located North of Nirvania. Jibril had heard tales from his father who had often visited Casimir in the past during escort duty that the village was both simple yet extraordinary.


    After all, despite its small size and populace, Casimir had managed to retain its independence from Nirvania, partly due to the respect the pioneer King Stormfury had for the indigenous people living in the North, also known as the Northerners.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The other reason was simply the military strength wielded by these Northerners, tested by their constant struggles against the monsters from the Northern Wildlands. Consequently, this implied that too much effort was required to subjugate them, making the establishment of diplomatic ties a more feasible option.


    In return for autonomy from Nirvania, Casimir welcomed Nirvania as an ally and trade partner, fostering amicable relations all this while. Jibril questioned, "As a representative of Casimir, how dare you raise your hand against us Nirvanians! This is a severe violation of the peace treaty between Casimir and Nirvania! Do you really want war to break out between our states?"


    Aran replied coldly, "It doesn''t matter anymore if the peace treaty is violated, after all, Casimir is no more." Shocked by the sudden revelation, Jibril replied sceptically, "If Casimir is truly no more, Nirvania would have heard about it, given the close proximity between both territories."


    Aran laughed heartily before proclaiming, "You guys probably heard nothing because of how fast Casimir was brought to ruin by the three of us, the Casimir Trio!" Jibril found the name extremely familiar, but before he could delve deeper into his memories, Aran launched a flurry of swings at Jibril, which were both pinpoint and deadly.


    This pressured Jibril immensely as his defence was on the verge of breaking under duress, even after releasing his lance from its inactive pocket form. As Jibril continued to withstand Aran''s incessant blows, he began to analyse Aran''s style in an attempt to find an opening to exploit. To his perplexion, Jibril realised that despite feeling overwhelmed, it was not because Aran was fast or strong.


    On the contrary, despite using such continuous attacks, Aran appeared relaxed without a hint of fatigue which meant that he wasn''t pushing his body hard to generate power or speed. Before Jibril could further analyse, Aran swiftly aimed a powerful downward swing towards his head, which Jibril countered with a powerful thrust of his lance. The resultant shockwave shattered the earth as Eunice was almost blown off her feet.


    To Jibril''s surprise, Aran recovered much more quickly than he did, utilising Jibril''s own power to lift him up slightly as he performed a flip over Jibril''s head before slashing Jibril''s unprotected back in one smooth motion, landing gently on the floor thereafter.


    Jibril stumbled forward, feeling extremely disappointed with himself for getting caught on the counter again. Aran commended, "You have pretty quick reflexes, kid, to channel enough mana to your back to protect yourself from further harm! Now, come and entertain me more!"


    Realising that Aran was probably the most fearsome opponent he had faced thus far, and he couldn''t compromise the outcome of the mission, Jibril turned around and asked, "Eunice, I need your help against him. Let''s put our joint training into good use and beat this guy!"


    Eunice, who was initially surprised by Jibril''s request as he was known to be relatively proud, nonetheless agreed readily as she prepared herself for their uphill battle ahead¡­


    <Forest Route>


    In the thick forest, Viper and Chen were busy dodging shuriken empowered with Wind magic, as the projectiles were not only fast, they were lethal as they chopped down the trees in their way effortlessly.


    Due to the relentless barrage which intentionally came from all directions, both students couldn''t determine the location of their unknown assailant. Chen shouted over the howling winds that accompanied the shuriken, "Our enemy must have some way of determining our location so accurately other than vision! From the trajectories of the shuriken, it''s clear that he doesn''t need a direct line of sight to us!"


    Viper nodded her head, before signalling for Chen to hold on his own momentarily, as she used her Enigma Ability to meld into the shadows, darting under the cover of the shadows as she searched for their opponent frantically.


    Meanwhile, Chen was forced to use his [Limit Break - Level 1] as he fended off all the shuriken headed towards him, their number, power and speed all increasing substantially after Viper had separated from him. Despite activating his technique, Chen still received a few gashes as the shuriken grazed through his mana armament.


    Realising that he was just going to be worn down as a sitting duck, Chen decided to count on Viper to defeat their mysterious assailant. Chen then resolved to distract their foe for as long as possible, raising his [Limit Break] to the next level as the projectiles headed for him were all blown back by the sudden release of mana.


    Chen then swerved through the forest at breakneck pace in random directions, as his adversary''s shuriken failed to hit him, often striking his last position when he was long gone. Now, it became a battle of stamina between the two as both refused to be outdone by each other.


    At the same time, Viper had finally determined the location of their hidden opponent, as she approached him surreptitiously. When she had a confirmed visual of the enemy, whom she could barely make out form the thick foliage he was concealed in, Viper immediately leapt out of the shadows towards him, her hands armed with a [Void Blast].


    The resultant explosion rocked the earth as the attacks on Chen halted near instantly, as he swiftly took off in the direction of the blast. Chen know that Viper usually preferred subterfuge in her battles, but she performed that flashy spell anyway in order to notify him of the enemy''s location.


    After the smokescreen had dispersed, Viper was surprised to see a dome of rapidly revolving wind before she barely dodged a near invisible [Wind Slash]. After recovering from the attack, which took down a few trees, Viper could finally take a good look at her enigmatic nemesis.


    Viper''s opponent was a rather lean man with relatively pale skin which colour was a huge contrast to his dark auburn coloured hair. Like Viper, he chose to hide his facial features with a mask that was the same colour as his entire attire, which was green interspersed with a few patches of brown and black. His attire was thus perfect for blending in with his environment, which made it difficult for Viper to determine his location earlier.


    After a short moment of silence, the stranger was first to speak, "I''m impressed with how you managed to sneak up on me, though I did notice one unexplained missing presence earlier. Fortunately, I was on guard for any surprise attack after that discovery, if not, you would have got me already."


    Viper didn''t reply, as her expression remained stoic. The man added, "A lady of few words, as expected of an assassin like you. Now that I see you upfront, I can tell that you''re really built for assassination and covert ops. Your attire, method of approach-"


    Before he could speak any further, Viper conjured a [Shadow Barrage] spell towards him before melding into the shadows once more. The spell was easily thwarted by the man''s revolving wind dome as he chuckled heartily at Viper''s paltry attempt to catch him off guard in the middle of his speech.


    To his pleasant surprise, Viper was missing once more, as she hid within the shadows, waiting for the most opportune time to strike. When the chance arose, Viper quickly seized it, as she emerged stealthily from the shadows behind the man.


    As Viper was phasing out of the shadows, a shiver shot down her spine as she instinctively attempted to avoid an invisible slash to her throat, which earned her a slight nick on her cheek instead. The tree which she emerged from wasn''t so fortunate, as it was cleanly cut into 2.


    Refusing to give Viper an inch of space, the man quickly followed up with a volley of Wind-empowered shuriken as Viper performed successive back flips and twists through the woods to avoid them as they whistled dangerously close.


    The man then quickly drew a kunai from his sleeve before coating it with Wind magic as he charged towards Viper. Viper immediately responded to his challenge with a counter, drawing her own tanto and coating it with Dark magic. The two exchanged rapid blows as neither could get the upper hand.


    The exchange only ended when the man unexplainably conjured an invisible blade of air behind Viper just as he launched a horizontal slash towards her front, forcing her to leap into the air to avoid both assaults.


    Unfortunately, leaping into the air placed Viper in a vulnerable position as she couldn''t change her direction of movement while in mid-air unlike Jibril. The unnamed foe quickly seized the opportunity to conjure yet another unseen blade of wind, nearly inflicting a fatal wound on Viper if not for her reflexes to avoid the slash to her throat, earning a gash across her arms instead as she protected herself.


    The man commended, "That''s pretty nifty, though I really ought to have killed you with that strike. I can only blame my naivety for thinking that an attack of that calibre was sufficient to end your life.


    In lieu of your outstanding performance, I grant you the honour of taking my name into the grave, just as others had done so before you. The name''s Kazehito of Casimir! Rejoice, for only the worthy are given the privilege of hearing my name before death comes to claim its due!"


    Viper could only acknowledge in silence as she began to meld into the shadows, her mind racing with thoughts on how to break through his impenetrable defence. However, in her distraction, a strong gust lifted her off her feet as she was blown high into the air. Kazehito smirked as he foresaw her intention to hide within the shadows again.


    Unfortunately for Viper, though the time taken to meld with the shadows was minimal, any slight movement could be easily picked up by Kazehito''s Enigma Ability. As Viper remained trapped in mid-air, Kazehito taunted, "How do you like my [Atmos]? With it, I maintain full control over the air around me, including its currents! You''re nothing but a dish waiting to be served now!"


    Viper immediately understood her situation, as she linked Kazehito''s revelation to the phenomena she had experienced. The man''s Enigma Ability was responsible for all those invisible air blades, on top of his ability to detect with pinpoint accuracy, any changes in his surroundings due to his use of air currents as sonar waves.


    Viper instantly prepared a [Void Blast] to break free from Kazehito''s [Atmos Prison], but Kazehito quickly transitioned into offence, unleashing his special technique, [Atmos Blade - Raging Fury] as Viper was buffeted by sharp winds from all over, slashing her body numerous times as her concentration was broken.


    Indignant, Viper could only redirect her efforts towards defence, as she persevered to hang on. Unwilling to drag things any longer, Kazehito decided to end things with an [Atmos Blade - Grand Sickle]. The wind shredded through a huge expanse of the forest, instantly clearing the canopy over a large area.


    After the wind had settled, Kazehito was surprised that there was no trace of Viper remaining, not even blood, a first for an assassin like himself. However, Kazehito soon realised that his second opponent had finally shown up, as Chen held Viper across his arms, his mana pressure overbearing. Chen placed the weakened Viper against a tree to rest, before declaring, "The fight''s now between us men! Bring it!"


    A smile of delight crept onto Kazehito''s face as he relished to defeat the one whom could avoid his pinpoint detection with brute speed, for it had been a long time since he met anyone who could give him such a thrilling challenge.

 Book 3 Chapter 9: Rumble, Narukami Blade!

    Kai was occupied with dodging Ikari''s heavy blows, as Ikari''s fighting style was reminiscent of taekwondo, with swift chops and roundhouse kicks. Kai didn''t want to use his [Lightning Body] spell so quickly, nor his Luminos as he wanted to reserve them for last when he could land the decisive blow on Ikari.


    Unfortunately, things looked grim for Kai as Ikari displayed no means of letting up, the consecutive blows hardly increasing his fatigue. Ikari taunted Kai, "I know you''re holding back on your true power, but if you don''t start getting serious soon, you''re really gonna die, kid."


    Ikari then twisted his body as though he wanted to perform a left hook aimed at Kai''s right temple, his fist twisting slightly as well. Kai could immediately sense Ikari''s foreboding intimidation which threw him off guard as fear had disrupted his concentration. Left with no choice but to block Ikari''s incoming attack, Kai concentrated his demonic energy cloak around his right forearm in order to protect his face.


    Suddenly, without warning, Kai felt a foot digging deep into his left waist, as he was sent reeling a considerable distance. The damage received was substantial, as Kai could feel a few broken ribs on top of blood oozing from the side of his lips as a result of internal damage.


    As Kai remained in mid-flight, Ikari wasn''t done with him as he quickly caught up with him, intending to strike Kai straight in the gut with his knee. Kai instinctively sensed Ikari''s hostility and shielded his gut with his arms. Unfortunately, once again, Kai was taken by surprise, as Ikari landed a fierce punch on his face instead, smashing him into the ground.


    Unwilling to allow the situation to snowball, Kai decided to put some distance between them, as he swiftly performed a back roll before leaping backwards. Unfortunately, before Kai could recover properly, Ikari was already aiming a forehand chop towards his neck, intending to snap it with the amount of force it carried.


    Kai could only raise his right arm to block the attack, but once again, he was caught off guard with a sweeping kick that swept him off the ground, causing him to lose balance. Kai was then mercilessly struck in the gut by a rising kick which propelled him into the air. Finally, when Kai reached the top of his flight, Ikari swiftly caught up to him, concentrating all his Mana into one fist before smashing Kai in the chest with it, sending him plummeting rapidly to the ground.


    Kai crashed unceremoniously, leaving a large crater in his wake as Ikari gently landed on the ground nearby. Ikari sighed, "Well, I thought the kid would prove to be a decent challenge, given how he''d defeated Psycho then. What a disappointment. Guess I would go wrap things up with the rest of his comrades."


    To Ikari''s surprise, he felt a shiver down his spine as Kai clawed out of the crater, his demonic energy even more intense than earlier as it clearly shrouded all over Kai''s body like a wispy cloak. Ikari noticed that a white mask had emerged on Kai''s face, covering his face entirely with the exception of his left eye, which was glowing blue.


    Ikari recognised this power from Amon''s memories; this was the same [Demonization] that Redmond used against Amon then, catching him off guard as Redmond''s power levels spiked to exponential levels.


    Though Kai''s aura wasn''t as intimidating as Redmond''s then, it was still sufficient to put Ikari on guard. Moreover, the blue light which shone from Kai''s left eye was something unknown to Amon as well. Kai disappeared in a flash, much to Ikari''s surprise as he couldn''t follow Kai''s speed now unlike earlier, where he could slip past Kai''s [Red Lightning Blade]


    Ikari realised that the more intense demonic energy surrounding Kai''s body was converted to electricity by Kai''s [Lightning Body] spell, propelling his speed to near light speed level as Kai landed rapid successive strikes on Ikari.


    Though Ikari couldn''t follow Kai''s movements, he was surprised that he couldn''t feel pain, despite Kai''s vigorous movements around him. When Kai had finally concluded his barrage, he deactivated his [Demonization] as he took in a deep breath, regulating his breathing.


    Ikari was stumped momentarily before laughing out loud, "You''re really much weaker than I thought, hahaha! Displaying all that bravado but failing to even scratch me, what a fool!"


    Kai calmly rebuked, "My [Demonization] isn''t a waste of energy but simply a means to an end. You''ll understand soon enough."


    As Ikari attempted to take a single step, he realised that his body was completely immobilised, his muscles all undergoing spasms. Kai then revealed, "My aim wasn''t to hurt you with this so-called "ultimate technique" of mine. Rather, I wanted to immobilise you so that there''s nothing you can do to avoid my true attack."


    Kai explained further, "You didn''t feel any sensation or pain because I had only injected a minute amount of electricity with each strike. Bypassing your monstrous Mana armament was only possible by combining my attacks with my Luminos Ability, [Erase], that served to remove your armour in the specific points of injection.


    After some time has passed, the minute electrical currents from all over your body would have accumulated and cause perpetual depolarisation of your motor neurones which control the movement of your muscles, resulting in their constant contraction and spasm. It''s science which you don''t have to understand, but fully experience instead."


    Kai started to reminisce the days he spent in the Northern Wildlands, where he not only learnt to manipulate demonic energy, he also served as an assistant to the only surgeon there, a man named Stergen. Though a skilled surgeon, Stergen was a tough subscriber of the clan''s beliefs, believing that half demons like them should learn to recover from their own wounds naturally, even broken bones or severe illnesses.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Thus, Stergen''s role in the clan was basically limited to dealing with life threatening situations as well as complex surgeries. However, Stergen wasn''t completely merciless towards those who didn''t qualify for his treatment but were nonetheless in deep pain. After all he was an expert administrator of anaesthetic, though he didn''t use chemicals like morphine.


    Instead, Stergen used electrical currents instead, applying his extensive knowledge of the nervous system to artificially activate neurones involved in secreting endorphins, the body''s natural pain reliever. Kai, who became his assistant simply because he was useful for recharging his special apparatus with Lightning magic, decided to learn more about this peculiar technique from Stergen, who begrudgingly taught him after the insistence of Redmond.


    Under Stergen, Kai, whose medical skills were atrocious, became minimally proficient in knowledge of the nervous system, where he learned about the various types of neurones and neurotransmitters they secrete to communicate between neurones to pass the message down.


    Apart from use in the artificial secretion of endorphins, Kai picked up a more practical application of such knowledge with regard to combat; the perpetual secretion of acetylcholine due to constant depolarisation of the neurone terminal, the neurotransmitter governing movement. Without regulation of the amount of acetylcholine to allow both contraction and relaxation, muscles won''t be able to move, leading to paralysis, which is what had happened to Ikari.


    Without speaking further, Kai started to concentrate a rather huge mass of normal electricity in his right hand, before compressing it into a refined sphere that covered his hand completely. Ikari could tell that the amount of Mana within the lightning sphere Kai was holding wasn''t a small amount, on top of the fact that Kai had refined it to the extent that its power and sharpness were not to be belittled.


    However, such an attack, though comparable to a high Grandmaster tier spell sufficient to tear through Ikari''s Mana armament as of now, probably wasn''t enough to kill him, at most mutilating and disabling one of his limbs.


    Thanks to his possession of Amon''s attributes on top of his own, Ikari knew that he could easily recover from such an attack at the expense of a hefty amount of stamina, before retaliating with a counterattack far stronger than before thanks to his [Evolution Armour]. Ikari theorised that he should be able to move if he survived Kai''s next attack due to the regeneration of his damaged and debilitated muscles.


    Ikari then taunted Kai, "Hahaha, you really got me there! Come, now''s your golden chance to finish me off, since I''m completely at your mercy. Come on, what''re you waiting for, you chicken!"


    To Ikari''s surprise, Kai merely glared at him before releasing the huge stream of electricity into the sky above him, the electric currents dispersing rapidly among the clouds. Ikari was stunned speechless momentarily, as he couldn''t believe that Kai would simply throw all that mana to simply intimidate him.


    Ikari roared, "Ha, I really can''t believe that you''ve just sent all that painstakingly refined electricity of yours into the sky instead of me! Are you really that foolish? Or do you have so much confidence to defeat me that you can afford to expend all that mana for nothing?"


    Kai remained unperturbed, as he merely whispered, "This is only a small investment for a big return."


    Ikari stopped laughing when he saw what had transpired from Kai''s spell. The sky above him had rapidly turned darker, the clouds becoming extremely supercharged as electricity rippled amongst them. Kai explained, "The electricity I had sent into the sky was simply a catalyst to promote the formation of cumulonimbus clouds, which voltage is far higher than what I could ever muster with a limited amount of Mana."


    The reason why Kai couldn''t use Red Lightning was that the disintegrative properties of demonic energy would destroy the clouds required to propagate his initial amount of electricity, thus he deactivated his [Demonization] straight after immobilising Ikari. However, Red Lightning could serve an alternative function, as a lightning rod to direct natural lightning from the skies as both types of electricity carry opposite charges that attract.


    Kai discovered this quirky yet interesting phenomenon during his training in the Northern Wildlands, where thunderclouds were a common occurrence. As he learned to use demonic energy as a fuel to generate Lightning magic instead of Mana, Kai noted the increase in frequency of lightning strikes near him, which would have gotten him if not for his Luminos which enhanced his visual reflexes.


    Kai slowly started to experiment with natural lightning from thunderclouds after discovering the ability of his [Red Lightning] to attract natural lightning. Within months, he had learnt how to control his [Red Lightning] adequately such that it served as an effective remote control to direct natural lightning towards his desired location.


    Of course, Kai paid the price of getting zapped by lightning bolts frequently, but thanks to his increased tolerance to electric shocks as a side effect of his [Lightning Body] spell, he was only slightly charred, not to mention that this served to raise his electric tolerance one notch higher.


    Back to the present, Kai merely raised his hand before murmuring to himself, "Though this probably wouldn''t get rid of Amon permanently, it would at least throw a wrench into the plans of the Chaos Legion, whatever they are up to."


    Ikari started to panic visibly, as the skies continued to rumble ominously while he helplessly stood immobile. As fear and helplessness started to choke Ikari, an insidious voice resonated within him, "Hehehe, this sensation''s pretty familiar isn''t it? No matter how strong you are, remember how helpless you felt when your entire village turned against you, your beloved wife included? Before fate, you''re merely a cog in the vast universal machinery!


    However, there are forces that can transcend fate, the very forces that shaped the being of this universe! To tap onto this primordial power, all you have to do is release the shackles that bind your true potential and let it all out without restraint. Give into your rage, and rebel against the unfairness of fate with all your might!"


    Left with no choice, Ikari conceded to the wishes of his inner voice, releasing a primordial howl just as Kai lowered his hand while muttering, "[Narukami Blade]." The thunderclouds above Ikari flashed instantly, discharging all its electricity down onto the ground below. Everyone within a 50km radius was blinded instantly by the humongous lightning bolt that took the shape of a gigantic sword which pierced the ground, tearing through it effortlessly while desecrating all caught by its cracking electricity.


    After recovering from the initial flash of unnatural lightning, Adeline and Akame instantly understood the gravity of the situation. Akame proposed, "Adeline, that attack earlier was Kai''s, and it''s a technique he would only use against the strongest of foes. We should split up now and support the two task groups still out there to ensure their safety before supporting Kai thereafter. You with me?"


    Adeline agreed, "Understood, I''ll head towards the mountains, as the pair there are known to be extremely reckless. You go get Chen and Viper, okay?" Akame nodded as the pair left the command post, taking off in opposite directions.

 Book 3 Chapter 10: Zen Battle of Epic Proportions

    <Mountain Route>


    After witnessing the huge streak of lightning which interrupted their battle shortly, Jibril and Eunice returned their attention to their opponent, who was also distracted by the lightning bolt which struck several kilometres away from them.


    Aran appeared momentarily worried, but soon regained his composure as he exhaled slowly, muttering inaudibly, "I should wrap this up quickly if I''m really that worried." Jibril and Eunice were first to act, as Jibril rushed forward without hesitation, launching a few rapid stabs at Aran with his lance coated with a darker shade of Mana armament.


    To Aran''s surprise, Jibril''s attacks were not only faster than before, his consecutive attacks appeared to have no toll on his stamina, as Jibril continued piling pressure on Aran, leaving him no room to counterattack.


    As Aran was distracted by Jibril, Eunice swiftly mobilised her dolls using her Enigma Ability, as they surrounded Aran instantly. Upon Eunice''s cue which was only known between her and Jibril, Jibril backed off suddenly, catching Aran by surprise as Eunice immediately sprung her trap, activating her [Grid Formation]. Eunice''s dolls shot sharp lightning bolts from all directions simultaneously, entrapping Aran within.


    To their surprise, Aran emerged relatively unscathed, as he successfully positioned his body to avoid most of the beams, blocking solely the lethal ones that he couldn''t avoid with his pole arm. Jibril wasn''t surprised as he quickly leapt back into the fray, resuming his duel with Aran as Eunice played the support role to catch Aran off guard when the opportunity arose.


    After surviving a few more ambushes from Eunice despite the tireless harassment from Jibril, Aran appeared relatively unfazed, countering Jibril''s attacks with utmost precision while keeping an eye on Eunice.


    Realising that he could no longer afford to hold back given that his opponent was as well suited to a battle of attrition as he is, Jibril declared, "Eunice, I''m going to raise the tempo further, continue to support me." Steam was released from Jibril''s body as he activated his [Life Energy Conversion] technique, releasing its restraint on his stored energy and muscular strength while raising the rate of blood circulation around his body.


    Aran was pleasantly surprised at Jibril''s transformation, but he had to save his questions for later as Jibril vanished before him. Aran had barely redirected the tip of Jibril''s lance from his face, before realising that another attack was already headed towards his back.


    This was Jibril''s new technique [Edgecliff Lance Style - Flash Rapid], an adapted technique from his [Flash Rush]. While [Flash Rush] merely relied on speed and power from the [Flash Step] technique to gradually wear down an opponent from all directions, [Flash Rapid] took things to an extreme, since agility and flexibility played a crucial role here.


    After all, [Flash Rapid] kept Jibril extremely close to his opponent at all times unlike [Flash Rush], implying that sharp and rapid turns had to be made during [Flash Rapid] which required extreme dexterity in return for a shorter interval between strikes.


    The intense frequency of Jibril''s attacks compelled Aran to devote all of his attention to fending his immediate threat, as he barely dodged or parried the incoming assaults, even earning a few nicks in the process. Meanwhile, Eunice was given time and space to prepare her ultimate technique, her dolls all brimming intensely with electricity as they hovered menacingly above Aran.


    When Eunice was ready, she sent the signal to Jibril to retreat, as she shot a [40mm Lightning Particle Cannon] towards one of her dolls, charging it further with electricity as it hovered to the centre of the formation created by the other dolls. Jibril recognised the signal immediately and pulled back instantly.


    Before Aran could comprehend the situation, suddenly, all of the dolls encircling above him released their electrical charges, forming an electric ring field above him. The erratic discharges from the field wasn''t damaging, but it served to numb his body such that he remained immobilised.


    The doll in the centre then opened its mouth and released a huge stream of electricity towards Aran. The lightning blast, which was already fearsome in its own right, was further amplified as it passed through the lightning field, striking Aran squarely as electricity rippled erratically in a huge radius around him. Jibril had to cover his eyes in lieu of the brightness from Eunice''s spell, before smoke enveloped the entire scene.


    Eunice knew that though her spell was powerful enough to kill, she couldn''t afford to lower her guard against an opponent as strong as Aran. Her forebodings proved to be accurate, as Aran dived out of the smoke towards her, ready to cleave her in half.


    Eunice immediately took a slight step backwards, as she commanded a few dolls to intercept Aran, putting some distance between them. Instead of having her dolls shoot lightning bolts at her target, she had them create lightning fields around themselves in order to serve as durable distractions as they hovered round Aran, shocking him when they got close.


    Due to the intense electricity within each doll which shocked him pretty badly, Aran was forced to focus his attention on them, destroying them one by one. Instead of opting for a devastating ranged spell, which probably wouldn''t be very effective given that Aran emerged relatively unscathed from her [Heaven Wheel Formation], Eunice decided to use a melee technique instead, as she focused a huge amount of electricity into her left hand.


    When the opportunity arose as Aran was too busy dicing up her dolls, Eunice jumped right at his exposed flank, seeking to catch him off guard. However, Aran''s reflexes, honed by his many years of combat experience, kicked in as he instinctively leapt back.


    A smile crept up on Aran''s face as he was bemused by Eunice''s na?vet¨¦, though he was pleasantly surprised that a long range caster like her would resort to melee attacks to hurt him.


    Just as it seemed that Eunice''s [Lightning Blade] would miss its target, suddenly, Eunice extended the reach of her spell to the bare minimum, minimising the loss of its cutting edge as it tore through the flank of the unwary Aran, sinking deep into his skin.


    Aran could only grimace in pain as he attempted to salvage the situation by slowing the advance of the blade with his internal mana armament. Nonetheless, Eunice''s spell had already done considerable damage to Aran''s side, which he bled profusely from.


    In his panic, Aran hastily swung his pole arm towards Eunice, generating an immense air blade made conspicuous by its effects, since it tore through the ground while rushing towards its intended target.


    Eunice instinctively protected herself by recalling a few remaining dolls, forming a sturdy [Lightning Shield] before her. The shockwave crashed against Eunice''s shield, as she laboured in her refusal to concede, hanging on while she attempted to dig her [Lightning Blade] further into Aran.


    Aran, now accustomed to the pain on top of realising that haste wasn''t the solution, regained his cool as his eyes reflected the same cold yet focused tint they had before. Taking a deep breath, Aran refocused his Mana around his blade, as it materialised in a shiny black form, the highest level of refinement in Mana armament.


    Aran then calmly slashed in front of him, the power clearly evident from the momentary sharp distortion in the air before the blade of wind surged forth drastically, creating a strong gust in its wake.


    The extreme attack struck Eunice''s shield instantly, just as she had barely weathered out Aran''s previous attack. Her weakened shield gave in without much resistance, as Eunice''s dolls were torn apart immediately. Eunice was fortunate that despite the inability of her dolls to halt Aran''s attack, they had minimally reduced its power while redirecting it slightly away from her.


    Consequently, Eunice avoided a narrow brush with death as Aran''s attack failed to bisect her, as she was merely thrown back by its force, suffering a deep gash along her shoulder. Nonetheless, this achieved Aran''s minimal aim of getting Eunice''s attack off him, as he quickly chased after her, intending to finish the deed.


    As Eunice crashed hard against the face of the mountain, she lost consciousness instantly, testament of the force behind Aran''s attack. Just as Aran was about to execute his hapless prey, Jibril intercepted in the nick of time, as Aran''s earlier attack had removed the smokescreen obscuring Jibril''s vision.


    Jibril countered Aran''s overhead slash with a fierce stab, as the clash between their overbearing mana armaments yielded erratic sparks momentarily. Despite the immense power invested into the attack, Jibril couldn''t achieve the upper hand. On the contrary, just as Jibril had observed earlier, Aran''s expression remained deathly stoic as he eventually emerged victorious, brushing Jibril aside with a clean sweep.


    Jibril skidded along the ground as he instinctively stabbed his lance onto the ground to halt his momentum. Upon inspecting his weapon, Jibril was shocked to discover a few cracks and chips along the tip of his lance, which had never occurred before due to his relatively sturdy Mana armament.


    If this battle persisted in its current manner, Jibril was confident that his weapon wouldn''t hold and his defeat would be certain. What puzzled Jibril was that despite using the extra stored power from his [Life Energy Conversion] technique, Aran could easily match his increase in power without a hint of effort being expended.


    Jibril took another glance at his opponent, who was seemingly taunting him with his inaction. Examining his physique, Jibril eliminated muscular power as the reason for their vast difference in effort expended, for even though Aran was pretty solidly built, Jibril was no less inferior in this aspect.


    Mana capacity was out of the window as well as the expenditure of more Mana should be positively correlated to effort, thus if Aran was really expending more Mana than Jibril, even with a greater Mana capacity, it should still take a toll on his stamina.


    There was one thing Jibril couldn''t remove from his mind, Aran''s eyes. Normally, in a heated fight like theirs, duellists tend to express strong emotions in their eyes in an attempt to use emotions, especially anger, as a leverage to fuel their power and keep them going.


    However, Aran appeared emotionally detached, as though he was merely an observer of the duel. His eyes reflected a surreal level of calmness and concentration... Suddenly, an inspiration struck Jibril, as the word concentration resonated strongly with his memories.


    Jibril enquired hesitantly, "Y-You''re using Zen right?" From the stories Jibril had often heard, Zen is the legendary state of extreme focus which allows the user to tap into 100% of their real potential in contrast to the 60-70% normally exhibited. In addition, people who had achieved Zen were also able to eliminate any inefficiencies and wastages in their movements, allowing them to maximise the conversion of Mana in their attacks.


    However, it was insanely difficult to enter Zen, as it required extreme concentration to focus on "nothing". Only when there are no distracting thoughts, or any thoughts for that matter, would the body be able to bring out its true potential without the limits imposed by the mind.


    Users of Zen are thus characterised by their almost instinctual behaviour, as they solely rely on procedural memories developed by countless years of training, eliminating their need to consider their next course of action as the optimal action had been "pre-programmed" into their internal circuitry.


    Nonetheless, the level of focus required to enter Zen was near unattainable on a consistent basis, for even the most reputable fighters are only said to have entered Zen on extremely rare occasions. Many epic battles between world-renowned duellists like the Martial Duke Ken were rumoured to have been graced by the presence of Zen, the scintillating duels the perfect platform to call upon it.


    Jibril remarked calmly, "However, you aren''t using the authentic Zen, for you aren''t simply reacting to my moves like normal Zen users would." Aran grinned at Jibril''s keen observation, revealing, "Well done my boy. That''s indeed a sharp eye you''ve got there. Indeed, I have discovered my own unique method of achieving a variant version of Zen. Though it may not be as strong as the original, it is able to compensate its lack of power with greater reliability."This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Aran had achieved Zen to a small degree by immersing himself into a state devoid of emotions and unnecessary thoughts, essentially letting his body go on autopilot. Of course, Aran still maintained some degree of autonomy over his body, giving it general instructions before letting his body take over.


    Jibril, who remained adamant in the face of absolute power, swiftly dived right into the fray moments after Aran had concluded his statement, as he unleashed his [Flash Rapid] which worked decently against Aran earlier. Unfortunately, Aran merely snickered, "I had already attuned to this tempo, so if that''s all you got, it''s the end of the line for you!" as he easily fended off all of Jibril''s attacks, even managing to get a few cuts in.


    Appalled, Jibril attempted to catch Aran off guard by suddenly switching to a ranged assault, as he launched his [Edgefield Lance Style - Cannon Lance] straight towards Aran''s back. To his dismay, Aran easily tore right through his considerably powerful technique just before it reached him.


    Jibril launched a few more powerful aerial jabs but Aran easily dispelled them with a few casual swings. Left with little choice, Jibril leapt into the air, increasing his momentum gradually with consecutive [Sky Leap] techniques as he gradually disappeared into a blur.


    Aran looked on unfazed, even putting a hand to his mouth to disguise a yawn as Jibril continued building momentum. Finally, when Jibril was ready, he unleashed all his accumulated power into one charge as he dived straight towards Aran with his [Sky Descent] technique.


    Remembering his last battle with Kai, Jibril made sure to cover his vital organs as well as his other arm with shiny black Mana armament as he soared towards Jibril. This way, even if Aran had dodged his lance, he would not be able to hurt him so easily on the counter.


    True enough, despite Jibril''s breakneck descent which was much faster and more forceful than his [Flash Rapid] earlier, Aran easily saw through his attack and sidestepped away from the tip of his lance. However, Jibril anticipated this as he quickly accelerated mid-flight with a [Sky Leap], hoping to catch Aran unwary with a bash from his Mana shield instead.


    Jibril''s attack successfully connected, as he felt that his shield on his left arm had struck something. The resultant impact kicked up a pretty large dust cloud as the wind blew outwards strongly. To Jibril''s horror, he realised that a single hand with a shiny black shade was pushing against his shield.


    Before Jibril could react, a sudden downward slash caught him off guard as he was instantly buffeted by an immense shockwave. Jibril had to thank his Mana shield for being sturdy enough to absorb most of the power, or else he would have been sliced in two already.


    Nonetheless, the attack was strong enough to propel him backwards while giving him a nasty gash on his left arm, effectively disabling it. As Jibril soared through the air uncontrollably, Aran gave him no respite as he quickly followed up with a fierce diagonal slash across Jibril''s body after closing the distance.


    Jibril attempted to intercept the blow with his lance, but it was futile as Aran easily knocked his lance out of his hands. Jibril''s lance cracked further upon impact, as it spun through the air before crashing tip first into the ground, its cracks clearly visible not only at its tip but all over the weapon.


    Jibril''s lance wasn''t the only thing badly damaged, as a large crimson line emerged on Jibril''s chest before blood spewed out. Jibril quickly went down on his knees, the pain too much for even him to handle. Aran stared at Jibril with a bemused expression, before placing the blade of his axe just behind Jibril''s nape.


    Aran commended, "I''ve really got to admit, I didn''t expect someone with such a tender age to last so long against me. It''s indeed a pity that a young talent like you would meet his end in such an ignominious fashion. If only you were able to use Zen, the tables might have been turned against me instead given that you had far superior physique and Mana levels."


    Aran''s words landed on deaf ears, as Jibril became entirely oblivious to his surroundings, his inner world filled with an eerie silence. Memories started flashing across his vision, all those arduous training sessions since his childhood, his ambition of joining the Nirvanian Black Ops and even those joyous occasions he''d spent with his father and friends.


    Everything that Jibril had strived so hard for was for naught in the face of certain doom. His dream of bringing pride to the Edgefield name, the desire to become stronger with each passing day...everything was coming to an end. As Jibril looked back at all his aspirations, a tinge of regret bubbled within him momentarily for not having a proper final farewell with his father, before it quickly subsided into the sea of nothingness.


    After all, Jibril had come to the conclusion that there was no longer a need to offer futile resistance, to actively dig and tap into the last vestiges of his power when it merely slipped out of his hands like sand. It was as though the harder he wanted to win and survive, the more any chance of victory slipped out of his grasp. Thus, he concluded that acceptance of his fate was the only viable option remaining, though deep down he really wanted to live if he could.


    As Aran''s axe drew dangerously close to Jibril''s nape, Jibril felt no fear, only an unnerving, surreal calm that accompanied his embrace of death. CLANG! To Jibril''s surprise, his right arm was automatically raised to block Aran''s blade from reaching his nape.


    Jibril''s body didn''t stop there, as he swiftly performed a back flip with his uninjured right hand while simultaneously unleashing a fearsome [Wind Leg] that struck Aran squarely on the chest, pushing him back slightly.


    Aran was a little stunned by the turn of events. Firstly, he hadn''t underestimated the boy completely, as he did coat his axe blade with relatively sharp Mana armament. The fact that the boy stopped his attack with merely his forearm spoke volumes of the Mana armament condensed within the boy''s forearm, which was far sturdier than before.


    Next, the fact that the boy could smoothly transit from defence to attack so quickly, on top of actually managing to hurt him with that [Wind Leg] implied that the earlier phenomenon was no fluke. The boy''s Mana armament has been raised to the next level, and his movements were far sleeker than before.


    However, the crux of the matter was the reason for the boy''s transformation. Aran didn''t have much time to think though, as Jibril had seized his weapon back in an instant before striking fiercely at Aran, who barely held his ground from the might of Jibril''s thrust.


    Upon gazing into Jibril''s eyes as both duellists were held to a standstill, Aran obtained his answer immediately, as he merely smirked, remarking, "You''ve really gone and done it, haven''t you? Attaining Zen at the very last minute, interesting!" As the pair continued to exchange blows faster than the naked eye could follow despite the weight of their respective weapons, Aran could see clearly that Jibril''s eyes lacked the fire of emotion, evidence of his achievement of Zen.


    Aran postulated that Jibril had probably entered Zen after embracing death fully, no longer fearing it. This was after all, the most common method which people use to enter Zen, as they give their bodies free reign without bothering about their safety. Ironically, this seemingly daredevil approach maximises their survival, as they are more inclined to take necessary risks to avoid the certainty of eventual death.


    Meanwhile, Jibril felt as though he was in a trance, his body moving automatically as if it was hooked by the strings of a puppeteer. He felt no emotion, particularly fear and even wondered if he was still within his body, for he felt so detached from it, allowing him to see things from an observer''s vantage point.


    Jibril came to the realisation that he had probably attained Zen at the brink of death, tapping onto his body''s hidden potential upon his embrace of death. Jibril could only laugh at the irony of his situation; all these years he had actively sought power through arduous training, but the final step to true greatness was not something that could be found.


    It was something that finds him. All he had to do was open his heart and take a leap of faith, trusting that the fruits borne from his training would carry him to victory. This was the truth behind Zen; it is not characterised by merely the absence of thoughts, but rather absolute confidence in one''s abilities to the extent that no fine discretionary control is required.


    Back to the present, Aran was beginning to feel the pressure as Jibril''s power surpassed his own, cracking his pole arm gradually. After all, as Aran had predicted earlier, if it boiled down to a clash between 2 equally adept Zen users, the one with superior physical ability would come out on top. It was very clear to Aran who the victor would be if he didn''t act now.


    Fortunately for Aran, he was the more experienced Zen user, not to mention that his Zen was unique. Not only could Aran control its activation at will, he could also vary the level of activation through a technique he called "Immersion". Basically, "Immersion" entailed sinking his mind deeper into the void, losing more conscious control of his body in return for more power.


    Of course, the drawbacks were clear, as a greater loss of control spelled greater risks in terms of unpredictability, both of his actions and his ability to regain control after the battle. Not that it mattered if it spelled certain doom were he not to use it. Without hesitation, Aran took a deep breath and turned off his conscious will, letting his instincts and muscle memory take over.


    Jibril shuddered slightly upon the sudden outburst of power from Aran, whose tempo and style changed radically from before. As Jibril withstood Aran''s overwhelming barrage of attacks, he refused to be intimidated, focusing on his breathing as he let his body do its work.


    True enough, Jibril''s body was able to adapt to Aran''s onslaught after a while, though Jibril could start to feel fatigue setting in as his body was reaching its limit. After all, Zen wasn''t a panacea for power, for it is still restrained by the body''s biological limits, merely removing the mental restraints and physical inefficiencies that reduced one''s power output.


    Realising that he could no longer drag things any further, Jibril leapt into the sky, avoiding Aran''s fearsome horizontal slash which cut deeply into the cliff behind him. Once again, Jibril performed multiple [Sky Leap] techniques to increase his momentum, while Aran instinctively began to build up power as though he was aware that the finale had arrived.


    When Jibril deemed his momentum sufficient, he took one last powerful leap towards Aran, this time twisting his body vigorously as he spiralled through the air like a bullet towards Aran. This was Jibril''s most formidable technique, the [Garuda Descent], which power was clearly seen by the sparks created by the intense friction between his rotation and the air around him.


    Though [Garuda Descent] was fearsome, Aran remained unfazed as he merely stood his ground, ready to end things once and for all as he gripped his pole arm with both hands, something he had not done throughout the battle. Like a batter, Aran took up his stance quickly, ready to slice right through Jibril when he got near enough.


    Focusing his Mana into his weapon, Aran''s eyes widened when Jibril entered his range, as he instantly swung his axe with such force that Jibril couldn''t see it coming. The 2 weapons clashed with such intensity that the ground and air were instantly scarred with cracks and sparks respectively, before a vehement gust of wind blew outwards.


    The clash didn''t just stop there, as both contestants continued pushing to gain the upper hand, the ground cracking further in response to the display of strength from both duellists.


    Eunice slowly stirred as she was awakened by the epic showdown between Jibril and Aran, which constantly blew wind outwards while sparks flew erratically. After taking a moment to understand the situation, Eunice was about to intervene when she was blinded by an explosion, marking the end of the clash between the two.


    Before the explosion occurred between Jibril and Aran, there were visible symptoms on their weapons which foretold the conclusion, as cracks intensified on both of their weapons. Finally, when their weapons could endure it no more, they shattered into innumerable pieces, releasing the enormous energy channelled through them in the form of an explosion.


    The explosion signalled the end of their clash, but by no means did it signal the end of their battle. Both duellists, despite being heavily bruised and battered, not to mention unarmed, dragged themselves onto their feet weakly. Relying on pure grit alone as both could no longer use Zen, with a seemingly synchronised battle cry, they leapt at each other, resolving to terminate their foe with all their remaining strength.


    Jibril focused his remaining Mana into his right hand as he thrust it forward, directing his [Edgecliff Lance Style Unarmed- Bullet Lance] towards the heart of his adversary. Aran, on the other hand, had his Mana armament concentrated on his right foot before he leapt into the air slightly, twisting his body vigorously to increase the momentum of his sweeping kick before lashing out at Jibril when he entered his range.


    Blood spattered as both attacks connected with their respective targets. Aran''s foot slammed into Jibril''s left temple with a sickening crack but not before Jibril had blew a small hole in Aran''s chest. Jibril was sent reeling a considerable distance before finally crashing against the side of a cliff unconscious, his head bleeding profusely.


    The damage Aran sustained was not light either, as he narrowly avoided certain death with his own attack that redirected Jibril''s thrust away from his heart, albeit slightly. Recognising that in his current state, he was no longer a match for his remaining opponent Eunice, Aran attempted to flee the scene, having managed to subdue the boy at least.


    As Aran struggled to put some distance between his opponents and him, he was too preoccupied with stretching the distance between him and Eunice that he failed to notice what lay in front of him. When Aran turned to face his front after reassuring himself that Eunice wasn''t in pursuit, he could only see a glimpse of blue hair before he felt an intense cold spreading throughout his body.


    Aran lost consciousness before he could even identify his assailant, as the chill had penetrated through his bones, ending his life swiftly. The frozen corpse of Aran was shattered instantly with a quick swing, as Adeline swiftly disposed of her incapacitated enemy before rushing towards her charge.


    Meanwhile, Eunice was more preoccupied with trying to keep Jibril alive than hunting down the weakened Aran as she performed some rudimentary first aid to curb his blood loss from his severe head injury. Eunice could only curse the fact that she didn''t have a Light nor Water affinity which would allow her to perform better healing magic to treat Jibril''s rather grievous injuries.


    The only viable option for Eunice was to stem Jibril''s blood loss and send an SOS signal to alert Headquarters. Before Eunice could send the signal however, she sensed someone approaching and swiftly turned around, ready to engage. To her pleasant surprise, it was Adeline, who quickly took over the situation as she immediately performed healing magic to close up Jibril''s immediate and urgent wounds.


    After treating Jibril, Adeline turned to Eunice to treat her more serious injuries, before using her medical ointments on both her charges. Adeline apologised, "I''m sorry for not being able to completely treat your injuries even though it''s possible, for I have to conserve my Mana if I''m to go to Kai''s aid. I have a bad premonition that the foe there is far stronger than I can imagine."


    Eunice nodded in acknowledgement before assuring, "Thanks for your help, Adeline, I can take over from here. I promise to escort Jibril back to base camp safely, you have my word." Adeline smiled gently, wishing them both the best of luck before rushing towards the mountains, where smoke from the aftermath of the humongous lightning bolt still billowed, the ominous and heart-wrenching pressure remaining intact¡­

 Book 3 Chapter 11: Staking Life, Transcending Limits

    <Forest Route>


    Chen and Kazehito momentarily stared at each other before Chen disappeared into thin air. To Kazehito''s surprise, he was barely able to block Chen''s attack aimed at the back of his head with his [Atmos Dome], such was the speed of Chen''s strike.


    To make matters worse, Chen didn''t remain stationary, moving haphazardly as he delivered blows in rapid succession from all directions, Kazehito barely keeping up with no opportunity to counterattack. After all, his sensory abilities from [Atmos] simply couldn''t follow Chen''s speed.


    It was only a matter of time before the first attack went through, as Kazehito was struck hard in the waist. This broke his concentration as his defences were lowered temporarily. However, this temporary lapse was sufficient for Chen to capitalise on, raining deadly blows on Kazehito with the intention to kill with every strike.


    This was Chen''s rage, which only grew in fervour for each strike that landed on his cursed opponent. He was going to make Kazehito pay for all those grievous wounds he had inflicted on his partner. Chen ended his rampage with a fierce kick to Kazehito''s chin, sending him hurtling into the air.


    Without giving his opponent a chance to recover, Chen focused all his Mana into his right leg as he aimed for Kazehito''s head with a drop kick. Kazehito was sent plummeting rapidly towards the ground, crashing resoundingly as a few trees were desecrated from the impact.


    Chen landed slightly further away, as his [Limit Break - Level 2] instantly wore off. The physical strain of his technique immediately caught up with him, but he was now better able to move and respond than before. After all, his training wasn''t for naught as he raised his physical endurance against the drawbacks of his technique.


    Chen''s eyes widened in horror when he saw a figure levitating out of the crater where his opponent should be. It was Kazehito, whose body was covered with a shiny aura. Kazehito tilted his head slightly as he sought to massage his stiff shoulders, appearing only slightly hurt despite Chen''s fierce barrage.


    Kazehito commended Chen, "I''m impressed with your success in circumventing my [Atmos Dome], but I have another trick up my sleeve in the event this technique failed. Behold, the full body elemental spell [Gale Force]! Using my Enigma Ability, this spell can be upgraded further into [Atmos Force] which is far stronger in offense and defence!"


    Chen immediately realised that Kazehito''s [Atmos Force] must have been responsible for his apparent lack of damage, having minimised the impact of all his blows including his last attack. Chen cursed under his breath at the sturdiness of Kazehito''s wind magic armour, while racking his brain furiously for a solution to disperse that repulsive wind around him.


    Kazehito grinned before declaring, "It''s now my turn to return the favour, I guess!" as he disappeared into thin air immediately after completing his statement. Chen gnawed his teeth in annoyance as Kazehito''s laughter reverberated throughout the forest, accompanied by strong gusts of wind that blew from all directions, hindering Chen''s ability to pick out his enemy.


    Finally, when Kazehito was satisfied with his display of power, he swooped in for the kill, easily catching Chen right in the gut. Still weakened from his technique, Chen could only endure the relentless, rapid barrage from Kazehito, who taunted him incessantly as he declared, "I''m going to slowly wear you down to see how long you can last! I hope you don''t disappoint me!"


    In essence, Kazehito literally mirrored Chen''s combo pattern, striking at the most random of places from his upper torso to his face and even his limbs. Chen tried to defend at least his face and his chest with a simple frontal guard, but that left his legs vulnerable as Kazehito immediately exploited this opening with a sweeping kick to trip Chen, ending with a kick to the chin to sent Chen soaring uncontrollably into the air.


    Chen had tried his utmost in minimising the damage received with his Mana armament, but Kazehito''s blows still stung considerably. As Chen slowly opened his eyes when the glaring sunlight was no longer shining directly into his eyes, he was horrified to discover that Kazehito was above him, blocking the sun while priming himself to land a drop heel on Chen''s torso.


    Kazehito laughed, "Now, THIS is how you finish a combo, [Atmos Blade - Nodaichi]!" The wind instantly gathered around Kazehito''s right leg, forming an intense and sharp blade of wind around it. Kazehito then brought it down relentlessly on Chen''s midline, intending to bisect him in half. Chen reacted instinctively, concentrating all his Mana into his core as he took Kazehito''s blow head on.


    Chen plummeted swiftly to the ground, but instead of a crater, a divide emerged instead as Kazehito''s downward swiping kick generated an aerial blade, tearing through the earth on both sides of Chen. Chen himself could only mitigate the damage, as he earned a wide gash across his midline.


    When Kazehito realised that Chen was not dead but rather incapacitated, he was rather amused before turning grim, deciding to end the battle once and for all as he drew a kunai from his sleeve. After coating it with Wind magic, focused to a point, Kazehito dived down towards Chen in an instant, ready to plunge his weapon through Chen''s skull.


    The resultant crash created an omnidirectional shockwave that caused some trees to collapse, clearing the vegetation in a small radius around the point of impact. As the dust cloud settled, Kazehito was surprised to discover that his blade sank deep into the ground, with Chen out of sight.


    Kazehito immediately understood what could have happened, as he quickly turned his head to where Viper was resting previously. His suspicions were confirmed when Viper was missing. This could only mean that she had used her Enigma Ability to whisk Chen away to safety before he could land the finishing blow.


    Kazehito chuckled to himself, "I hadn''t expected that the girl could extend her ability for others to use, interesting¡­Now then, what should I do next?"


    Meanwhile, Chen found himself encased in complete darkness, as he wondered out loud, "Is this how the netherworld looks like? I imagined it to be a lot brighter, hahaha." To his surprise, he heard a female voice reassuring him, " You aren''t dead yet, so quit spouting such rubbish."


    Chen instinctively asked, "Is that you, Viper? I can''t see anything in this pitch black darkness. Where are we exactly?" The voice replied softly, "Yes, I''m Viper, and you''re in my [Shadow Realm]. I apologise for not speaking all this while even though I ain''t mute."


    Viper revealed, "I didn''t speak in school or throughout the mission because I''ve been taught that the tongue is extremely capricious. Thus, I kept silent in order to avoid any possibility of giving away any sensitive information and secrets when I operated as "Viper", which is merely my codename. As it''s an emergency this time, I''m willing to make an exception just this once, out of necessity in lieu of the fact that you can''t see me."


    Chen enquired, "Okay, surprises aside, what''s our next course of action? Staying hidden here isn''t a solution to our current predicament, with Kazehito still lurking outside and possibly leaving to reinforce the enemy, making it difficult for our comrades."


    Seeing that Viper remained silent, Chen took in a deep breath before declaring adamantly, "We have to stop Kazehito right here. It''s our responsibility to prevent any foes from breaching the forest entrance to the village. Furthermore, it would be disastrous if someone of our opponent''s calibre linked up with the other raiders currently engaged by our teammates, tilting the scales of battle to their favour."


    Viper nodded her head in agreement unbeknownst to Chen but reminded solemnly, "Chen, given our current combat ability, even if we worked together, Kazehito would probably still emerge victorious. The odds of victory is zero, unless you still have a trick up your sleeve?"


    Chen affirmed, "Yeah, you''re right, I do have one final ace. I need an additional 5 minutes of rest though, to recover from the backlash of my technique earlier. Thereafter, we only have one shot at defeating Kazehito, as I''m not certain how long I can last when using my trump card."


    Viper smiled before replying coolly, "So long as there''s even the slimmest chance, I would make it transpire. Just wait for my signal to launch the counteroffensive, which would be the second opening of this portal after my exit." Viper then prepared to leave her [Shadow Realm] through her portal from which light shone through, allowing Chen to have a glimpse of her figure.


    Chen questioned, "What do you intend to do in the meantime? Don''t tell me -" Viper interrupted him before assuring, "I know what I can and must do. I would buy the time required for you to recuperate by delaying Kazehito''s advance. May the Goddess bless us in our endeavour."


    Chen swore that he saw Viper smile under her face mask before she swiftly exited the realm, closing the portal immediately after leaving and causing the world around Chen to return to darkness.


    Kazehito was about to head towards his rendezvous point when he sensed the sudden entry of a human presence before turning in that direction. To his delight, he realised that it was Viper, who was still in a battered state. Kazehito ridiculed, "You''re indeed a fool, little girl. Fancy showing yourself when you can simply hide in the shadows and wait things out. You''re rushing to your death, lass!"


    To Kazehito''s surprise, Viper replied verbally for the first time, declaring, "I would be worse than a fool if I allowed you to hurt my friends because of my incompetence." Kazehito roared with laughter, before grimly stating, "I take back my words regarding your proficiency as an assassin, since your current behaviour is not befitting of one.


    After all, true assassins never compromise their own safety unless necessary to fulfil their mission. Even when they do risk their lives, they attempt to minimise that risk by limiting exposure to danger. However, right now, you had literally thrown yourself into the fire by engaging in direct confrontation with an opponent you absolutely have no chance of defeating, hahaha!"


    Viper replied calmly, "I understand my predicament clearly, and yes, I agree that direct combat isn''t my expertise. However, right now, I don''t have the luxury of choice and the only feasible option left is to stop you right here at all costs. Even if I have zero chance of defeating you, that doesn''t mean I can''t keep you from reaching the rest."


    Kazehito was about to remark sarcastically when darkness began to envelop Viper''s body, surprising him slightly. Kazehito swiftly directed an [Atmos Blade] towards Viper but she evaded his technique in an instant before retaliating with a couple of [Dark Shuriken] which Kazehito easily defended with his [Atmos Dome].


    Kazehito was shocked to discover that Viper had transformed her body entirely into darkness as she slithered rapidly towards Kazehito, dodging all his ranged attacks with her increased fluidity. When Viper was directly under him, she launched herself towards Kazehito as she materialised partly, ready to slash him.


    Kazehito instinctively decided to act first to gain the upper hand, using [Atmos Force] to accelerate past Viper while bisecting her in the process with his [Atmos Blade] around his kunai. Confident that he had struck her down since he had ensured that his blade was coated with Mana armament which was the only effective means to hurt those with "intangible" bodies, Kazehito turned around unhurriedly only to widen his eyes in horror.


    In Kazehito''s momentary lapse of concentration, Viper instantly closed the gap between them, as she crouched down below Kazehito''s reach. If not for the speed and protection afforded by his [Atmos Force], Kazehito might not have escaped with his life, the huge diagonal streak across his chest evidence of his close shave as it bled profusely.


    Despite his folly, Kazehito had to give credit to Viper on 2 occasions. Firstly, her success in avoiding his otherwise lethal strike and secondly, her ability to tear right through his formidable armour with her tanto. Bear in mind that this was the very same armour that withstood Chen''s ferocious onslaught earlier, yet Viper shredded through it as though it was paper.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Kazehito''s question was answered when he stole a glance at Viper''s blade, as its surface was coated by intense dark energies equivalent to a [Void Blast] which streamed through the blade like a chainsaw. The weapon was further wrapped by intense black Mana armament, testament to the amount of power Viper was investing into it.


    Kazehito instinctively understood that getting struck by Viper''s weapon was no laughing matter, even his impeccable [Atmos Force] was no match for it. However, he wasn''t too concerned about it, at least when compared to her ability to avoid his attack when he was certain that he had struck her cleanly. After all, Viper''s limited range and inferior speed meant that Kazehito can easily steer clear of her blade but if he didn''t find a way to land a solid blow on her, the battle might develop into an uneasy, drawn-out stalemate.


    Though he was focused on his battle all the while, Kazehito had noticed the unnaturally large lightning bolt which struck near his comrade''s location. Worried about Ikari''s safety, Kazehito intended to wrap things up quickly with these kids, but things weren''t progressing as smoothly as he had desired. Viper''s sudden dash towards him shook Kazehito out of his stupor, as he resolved to concentrate on his task at hand.


    Kazehito easily flew out of Viper''s reach, but the lass was persistent as she immediately dissolved into darkness, pursuing him like a relentless hound. Even with Viper''s slightly enhanced speed in her shadow form, Kazehito was simply too fast for her to catch as he weaved through all of her attempts to cut him down.


    A sudden wave of inspiration rushed through Kazehito, as he realised that he should exploit his far swifter speed against his opponent. Viper was taken aback by a strong gust of wind which blew outwards from Kazehito but before she could recover, all she could sense was the howls of raging wind as Kazehito began his ruthless onslaught.


    Using his immense speed, Kazehito flew haphazardly towards Viper from all directions as he launched a tirade of innumerable slashes against her body. Kazehito hypothesised that Viper was somehow able to manipulate the volume of her body, so by cutting faster than she can mould her body, he should be able to get at least one strike in.


    As Viper''s body was torn into shreds, with wisps of darkness fading into the oblivion, in an instant, a burst of void energy emerged from a speck of darkness towards Kazehito, catching him off guard. Kazehito''s assault ended immediately, as he looked down in horror to see a blade sinking deep through his left gut.


    It was Viper''s tanto, as the female assassin slowly materialised from the diminutive speck of darkness starting with her right hand which firmly grasped her weapon. Before Viper could twist her blade and bisect him, Kazehito frantically repelled her weapon out of him using his [Atmos Dome], which blew Viper a considerable distance away.


    Kazehito coughed out blood as he checked his wound. He was fortunate that the blade missed his vital organs, though it was a deep wound nonetheless. However, Kazehito grinned under the intense pain, for he had learnt a valuable lesson about Viper''s spell.


    Kazehito remarked, "Seems like I''ve sorely underestimated you, lass. Your mastery of the full body elemental spell [Dark Spectre] is indeed commendable, just like that weapon of yours. To think that you would be able to shrink your real body to the size of a speck of dust in an instant, leaving your false body of darkness as an illusion to distract me. Thereafter, all you had to do was to time your attack accurately when your eyes were adjusted to my speed, splendid indeed."


    Kazehito was hoping to instigate an emotional response from Viper by revealing the secret of her technique, but he was disappointed as Viper gave him a blank, stoic expression. In truth, Viper was immersed deeply in her thoughts about her next move.


    "Okay, I just need to delay him for another 2 more minutes. Things are going more smoothly than I thought, with [Dark Spectre] working perfectly despite my incomplete mastery over it. After all, I''ve only been practising it for a couple of months, and it probably won''t last much longer, given how greatly it taxes my mana reserves. Not to mention my [Void Sabre], another immense burden on my mana capacity, though I had to thank the Goddess for its effectiveness-"


    Viper''s thoughts were disrupted when her ears picked up a high frequency screech which hurt her eardrums. Returning back to the present to identify the source, Viper was aghast to discover that the origin of her acoustic duress was a small disc of rapidly revolving wind above Kazehito''s left palm. No, it wasn''t a disc, but rather a shuriken which emanated promises of obliteration with its high-pitched song of death.


    Viper understood intuitively that her [Dark Spectre] wouldn''t protect her from that shuriken, however small it appeared to be. Viper immediately took action, as she became one with darkness before pouncing straight towards Kazehito, intending to cut him down before he could complete his spell.


    To Viper''s surprise, Kazehito calmly performed a horizontal sweep with his right leg, creating a [Atmos Blade - Nodaichi] with it as the blade of wind tore through Viper''s body. Or more specifically, the body of Viper''s [Shadow Clone] as Kazehito snickered, "As an assassin myself, do you think I would fall for such a simple deception?"


    Swiftly turning around, Kazehito launched the tiny shuriken from his hand towards Viper, who had intended to strike him from behind. With her sharp reflexes, Viper was barely able to dodge the shuriken as she twisted her body in midair out of harm''s way. Or that was what she thought until Kazehito exclaimed, "Be gone, [Atmos Storm]!"


    The compressed mana within the tiny shuriken exploded outwards with unbridled fury as Viper didn''t even have time to exclaim in surprise, turning her attention to shrinking her real body as much as possible to minimise the damage. The blast radius wasn''t small, as it spanned at least 50m.


    Kazehito barely avoided getting caught in his own attack, as he heaved a sigh of relief. Kazehito was most cognisant of the aftermath of his own spell after all, as he grinned upon witnessing his masterpiece. Before Kazehito lay a crater, finely eroded by the microscopic wind blades of his devastating spell.


    In the centre of the crater was a body scarred by innumerable cuts. It was Viper, as she was barely clinging onto life, having protected her vital organs at the last minute when she realised that her "intangibility" wouldn''t work against an attack of such fine detail. Viper literally couldn''t lift a finger, as her tendons and muscles were all severed by Kazehito''s brutal spell.


    Viper cursed inwardly at her plight and her failure to uphold her share of the deal with Chen, since 5 minutes weren''t up yet. Viper could still avoid death by using her Enigma Ability now to flee, but that would have made all her effort earlier for nought. Viper felt extremely indignant and resolved to complete the mission successfully, even at the expense of her own life.


    There was still a chance, however slim, of accomplishing her mission. Given Kazehito''s arrogant disposition and strong compulsion to kill all his prey, so long as she could signal that she was still alive while remaining immensely vulnerable, Viper could possibly lure Kazehito closer to her to finish his deed. There, she would spring her Enigma Ability and pray that Chen had finished his preparations.


    Mustering all her strength, Viper clawed at the ground, trying to make as much noise as possible to attract Kazehito''s attention. Successful she was, as Viper could hear the sound of footsteps approaching her, the wind becoming stronger as the sound of footsteps became more audible. It wasn''t long before Kazehito stood right above Viper, looking down at her with a scornful gaze.


    Kazehito sneered, "Hmph. I can''t believe that you actually managed to survive, though you are all battered and defenceless. Guess it''s time for me to wrap this up once and for all." Kazehito twirled his kunai expertly in his left hand before gripping it in an ice pick fashion. Coating the blade with sharp wind, Kazehito thrust his blade down mercilessly towards Viper''s exposed nape.


    Without warning, a chill shot down Kazehito''s spine just as Viper activated her [Shadow Realm] which consumed her into its confines. As Viper''s presence disappeared from Kazehito''s detection, another made itself known strongly in an instant. However, before Kazehito could react, a lightning quick palm struck his chin, the power of its impact sending him rocketing through the sky as though a gigantic pillar was suddenly raised from the ground¡­


    <Shadow Realm, 3 minutes ago>


    Chen sat upright with his legs crossed and eyes closed, resting his hands on his thighs as he attempted to clear his mind, focusing solely on his breathing and recovery. However, despite his best efforts, Chen couldn''t keep his memories from flooding the void of his mind, immersing gradually within them¡­


    It was another ordinary, carefree day spent training with his Master, Jonathan in the vast open fields. As Chen demonstrated the forms of the [Scalpel Palm Style], he noticed that his master was staring into the horizon, deep in thought.


    Concerned, Chen quickly wrapped up his practice and asked gently, "Master, is something bothering you? If there''s something you need to attend to, don''t hesitate and just go, I can practise alone."


    Chen''s words shook Jonathan back to reality, as the slightly older man replied, "No, I''m sorry. I was just reminiscing the past and thinking how fortunate I''ve been to survive and achieve my current position. Come, let us spar, there''s something I want to teach you."


    Chen nodded and readied himself. To Chen''s surprise, Jonathan charged at him with such blistering pace that Chen was immediately placed on his back foot. Though they had sparred countless times, Chen had never seen his Master pressure him so aggressively before, often using their sparring sessions to correct his technique and posture slowly.


    Eventually, Chen''s defence was overwhelmed as he bashfully surrendered. However, to Chen''s horror, Jonathan was not only not stopping, he was aiming a lethal strike at Chen''s chest with his [Scalpel Palm - Severance Strike].


    Chen was rudely awakened from his complacency as he immediately took a great leap backwards away from his Master, who clearly emanated the desire to kill. Chen stuttered in fear, "M-Master, what''s going on? Why are you doing this?"


    Jonathan, whose expression remained stoic, replied coldly, "Come at me with all you''ve got, Chen. I know that even though you lack the fine control necessary for the [Scalpel Palm Style], you have acquired your own hidden technique from it. Now, if you don''t take this seriously, don''t blame me for what happens to you."


    With his hand forced, Chen activated his [Limit Break] as his power and speed was boosted immensely in an instant. The 2 exponents went toe to toe for several minutes, as Chen''s superior speed failed to overcome Jonathan''s skilful defence.


    Finally, fatigue set in for Chen as his speed waned momentarily, gifting Jonathan an opportunity to disable him with a few pinpoint strikes to his mana circulatory points which effectively wrapped up the duel.


    Chen panted, "As expected of Master, even with my enhanced speed using my [Limit Break], your defence is still too resolute for me to break. I guess my technique is indeed lacking and for that, I sincerely apologise, Master."


    To Chen''s surprise, Jonathan sighed and said slowly, "Hhhm, it''s just as I feared. You think the primary reason for your loss is your poor technique. Let me tell you, what worries me more is your resolve, Chen."


    Chen gave a confused look as Jonathan explained, "I don''t have any qualms with your technical ability. Even though I can''t say that you''ve mastered the [Scalpel Palm Style] due to your poor fine control of inner mana manipulation, I''m not that concerned with your combat proficiency, judging by your ability earlier.


    Instead, your determination to fight is my key issue. Even after I had displayed such a strong intent to kill, I can still tell that you''re taking the duel casually despite activating your hidden technique. You''re not going all out to try and kill me, and don''t give me the excuse that you''re afraid of hurting your teacher grievously, for you were nowhere close to even grazing me."


    Chen hung his head in shame as Jonathan continued, "Sigh, I don''t blame you for your lack of resolve, after all, just like me, you were brought up in a rather peaceful environment with no real experience of how it''s like to fight with your life on the line.


    You may not understand this now, but just remember, though technique is important, the most essential ingredient for survival is grit. When it comes to combat proficiency and technical ability, there would always be someone better than you. However, when it comes to willpower, the playing field is level.


    Just like how a mother hen, however inferior to a hawk, is able to defend her chicks from a seemingly superior predator when the need arises, having true grit would see you through the toughest of foes. In every duel, always fight as though your life depends on it, if not, you simply don''t deserve the right to keep your life.


    I learnt this lesson the hard way when I nearly relinquished my life 2 years ago to a formidable opponent named Cold Steel. Complacency and arrogance in the superiority of my technique nearly cost my life, and I don''t want you to follow in my footsteps. Is that clear?"


    Still befuddled by his Master''s cryptic speech, Chen merely nodded out of respect, unable to relate to his Master''s words.


    Back to the present, Chen muttered to himself as he smiled, "I understand what you were trying to teach me now, Master. Against a stronger opponent, the only way to emerge victorious is to have greater fighting spirit, to struggle so long as I still breathe. To transcend my limits, I hereby stake my life if it means vanquishing my enemies!"


    Fuelled by his strong emotions, Chen''s mana pressure started rising, slowly picking up pace as the veins all over his body bulged with exertion. The amount of mana flowing through Chen''s mana circulatory system was of such great amount that the mana circulatory system under his skin became conspicuous, forming stripes all over his body.


    Sensing that Viper''s [Shadow Realm] was opening once again, the cue for his turn to take over, Chen slowly opened his eyes, which were brimming with mana as he mumbled softly, "[Limit Break - Level 3: Life Expiration]." before he disappeared in an instant.


    Despite the protection afforded by his [Atmos Force], Kazehito nearly lost consciousness with the strike to his chin, as the air pressure generated from the immense attack sent him spiralling uncontrollably into the sky.


    "Heavy¡­" Kazehito muttered as he spat out blood, his upward flight showing no signs of stopping. Just as Kazehito recovered his senses, he was horrified to see a figure with blue marks all over his body right above him, who looked poised to deliver another palm strike.


    It was Chen, who looked anything but human at this point, his eyes seemingly devoid of life. Before Kazehito could defend or counterattack, Chen thrust his palm downwards mercilessly, muttering, "[Rend Pillar]."


    Chen''s strike was so fearsome that it cracked the air before him, which was followed up shortly by a gigantic invisible pillar of air that smashed into Kazehito. Given that the earlier attack on Kazehito that sent him flying into the sky had yet to pass, Kazehito was literally squashed between two shockwaves.


    Struggling to keep his senses, Kazehito focused all his efforts on defence as he concentrated his [Atmos Force] around his body in an attempt to break free. Unfortunately for Kazehito, before he could escape, Chen had already launched a multitude of similar strikes from all directions, keeping him in place while crushing him further. This was Chen''s final technique, [Rend Vice].


    Finally, an implosion resulted from Chen''s technique, shattering both Kazehito''s armour and body as his limp body fell from the sky and crashed into the ground with a sickening thud. Likewise, with his mana circulatory system completely spent, Chen who had already landed safely before his mana had expired, fell headfirst into the ground as the world around him descended into peaceful darkness.


    A smile could be seen on Chen''s face despite the young man losing consciousness, for his fight was finally over.

 Book 3 Chapter 12: Unstoppable Rage

    <Forest Route>


    The shadow under Chen''s unconscious body grew wider and darker as Viper emerged from her [Shadow Realm]. Still unable to walk, Viper struggled to crawl towards Chen to check his condition.


    Viper heaved a sigh of relief when she verified that Chen was still breathing, albeit severely incapacitated and close to the verge of death. Just as Viper was about to welcome the warm embrace of darkness herself, a rustling sound shook her back into reality.


    It was Kazehito, whose body was extremely battered as he struggled to his feet, blood oozing all over his body. Kazehito panted as he barely tethered on the edge of consciousness, "Darn¡­he got me good. I underestimated you kids too much¡­not to worry, it all ends now!"


    Whipping out 2 shuriken, Kazehito mustered all his remaining mana to imbue them with Wind magic before releasing them, using the last vestiges of his [Atmos] to guide his weapons to their respective targets.


    Viper thought, "This is it. We did our very best and I''ve no regrets¡­" as she attempted to shield Chen''s body with her own before losing consciousness. Just before the shuriken landed, Kazehito, whose vision was getting blurry, was confident that he saw both his shuriken broken in a single slash before his world turned upside down, the ground catching up with him rapidly.


    The last thing Kazehito saw was his very own feet, to which he instantly thought, "I see¡­I''m dead." before he surrendered to the grasp of death.


    The sound of a blade sliding through its scabbard could be heard audibly, before it ended with a characteristic "chink" sound. The owner of the sword was a masked woman, whose aura would have intimidated any sentient life in the vicinity.


    Assessing that there were no longer any threats in the area, the woman drew a deep breath and exhaled slowly. As the woman''s mask disintegrated into nothingness, her identity became clear. She was Akame, lieutenant to Red King Redmond.


    Akame stood next to Kazehito''s headless corpse, as she mumbled, "To create so much destruction in this forest, not to mention the amount of life-threatening injuries on both kids, I can only imagine how strong this man must be at 100%. You did well to halt him, Chen and Viper. Take a good rest, and leave the rest to me."


    After resting both Viper and Chen against trees which offered decently good concealment before applying some medical ointment on their external injuries as minimal pain relief, Akame quickly took off, promising silently in her heart to her fallen comrades that she would accomplish the mission, and come back in one piece.


    <Mountain Peak>


    Kai took a few seconds to regulate his breathing as a humongous, smouldering crater lay before him, the aftermath of his [Narukami Blade]. He held a tiny sliver of hope that his opponent was finished, but all of that came crashing down when he could barely make out a figure slowly getting onto his feet amidst the dust.


    It was Ikari, who had lost his right arm from Kai''s destructive spell. When the dust cloud finally settled, Ikari stared straight into Kai with intimidating eyes before giving a devilish grin. Kai instantly understood his predicament. Ikari was no more, and in his place stood the very foe he feared most, Amon.


    Amon cackled, "You''re pretty good, kid. Not many people can brag about taking an arm off me, except that cursed Redmond, of course. Tch, it''s going to consume quite a bit of mana to regenerate this arm. What a pain."


    Amon grunted as he focused his mana into the stump where his right arm used to be. To Kai''s horror, within seconds, a fresh arm popped out of the stump, flesh rapidly wrapping around it such that it was as good as the original.


    After testing his new arm out with a few swings and gripping motions, Amon stared at Kai once more before complaining, "Man, I really can''t afford to spend all this mana on just healing, though my body really hurts." Kai was stumped to see that Amon''s severely burnt body was regaining its past vigour but he could not recklessly charge the seemingly off-guard Amon.


    After all, the opponent before him was the real deal, a Chaos General who single-handedly wrecked the #4 Saint, Green King Warren Gaia. Kai had initially aimed to finish off Ikari before Amon could surface, but now that he had failed, the only viable option left was to delay Amon for as long as possible till reinforcements arrive.


    Kai analysed his situation carefully. Right now, he was running low on both mana and Demonic Energy. Even though the latter could be recovered at a much faster rate, in lieu of the fact that he''d just used [Demonization], a technique which pushed the uptake of Demonic Energy to the limit, Kai simply couldn''t utilise any more Demonic Energy for the time being.


    This meant that Kai''s strongest weapons remaining were his Luminos as well as the fusion element [White Lightning], where both could only be used sparingly given the amount of mana they consumed.


    However, one silver lining in Kai''s quandary was that Amon''s [Evolution Armour], which he had acquired from Ikari, appeared to have an upper limit as observed through Kai''s Luminos, assuring him that the monster wasn''t truly invincible with the ultimate shield and spear.


    Amon, noticing that Kai remained as still as a statue, teased, "Hahaha, has fear really gotten the better of you? I''ve yet to even begin and you''re already scared stiff. Don''t worry, I intend to take my time with you, to learn more about your techniques so that I can squeeze out everything your pathetic life has to offer. Let''s start with some of my host''s techniques as warm up!"


    Amon leaped towards Kai who remained stationary, albeit calm. To Amon''s surprise, Kai simply closed his eyes as Amon aimed a left hook towards Kai''s right temple. Swoosh! The next instant, Kai was squatting down as he narrowly avoided Amon''s right roundhouse kick.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Landing on his right foot, using it as a pivot, Amon quickly twisted his body, prepared to perform a low back thrust with his left foot towards Kai''s head. Crack! This time Kai dived to his right, as Amon''s frontal chop split the ground before him.


    Kai swiftly performed successive back flips to widen the distance between Amon and him, which was quickly narrowed by a single leap from Amon, who attempted a horizontal backhand chop towards Kai''s exposed right flank.


    In truth, Amon shot a left straight towards Kai''s face. However, Amon''s attack failed to connect as he drew air instead, since Kai had already accurately read Amon''s intentions, stepping to his left to dodge Amon''s punch.


    The next thing Amon felt was a tingling pain in his left chest, as he stared momentarily into Kai''s sky blue Luminos before realising that he had been impaled by Kai''s [White Lightning Blade]. Kai cursed, "Darn, it''s not deep enough!" before instantly retracting his right hand and retreating to a safe distance from Amon.


    Feeling his warm blood trickle down from his wound on his chest, Amon gently brushed his wound using his fingers before licking them, grinning ecstatically thereafter. With a Cheshire grin on his face, Amon asked inquisitively, "I''m curious, how did you read my true intention? I''m pretty confident I perfectly replicated Ikari''s [Tyrant Kempo], which was dominating you moments earlier."


    Kai replied gruffly, "Hmph. Once I discovered the trick behind that style, with my Luminos, dodging your attacks are a piece of cake. I can''t believe that I fell for such a simple trick more than once, the classic trick known as misdirection."


    Amon smiled as Kai continued to explain, "Misdirection, or feints, are often used to get an opponent to lower his guard in the area which the user wishes to strike. Though extremely effective, they are often harder to use against experienced combatants, whose expertise allow them to see through their opponent''s intentions.


    However, your [Tyrant Kempo] is slightly different in one aspect from other feints. By utilising your immense mana pressure in your feints, you intimidate your opponents into buying into your trick, since they simply can''t afford to receive an attack of such power if it wasn''t a feint.


    Your intimidation works best through sight, that''s why I closed my eyes before you attack, only opening my left eye containing my Luminos just before your actual strike arrived, allowing me to dodge in the nick of time."


    Amon clapped as he commended, "Very interesting. You''re not the only one with an insight. Let me share what I gleamed from you in our short exchange. The reason why you were able to hurt me with that electric blade has to do with that left eye of yours as well, right?


    I do possess Ikari''s memories as well, and I''m fully aware of your Luminos Ability [Erase]. Using your [Erase], just before you struck, you removed a portion of my sturdy [Evolution Armour] to minimise resistance to your spell.


    I''m impressed with the level of fine control you have over your Luminos Ability, but I''ve learnt through a painful lesson that knowledge is indeed power. By delaying my mana armament till after the activation of your Luminos Ability, I ensured that you couldn''t do more than graze me."


    Kai hissed silently. This Amon was far more dangerous than the Amon he''d encountered 2 years ago. Unlike his past, boorish self, Amon now had a calm, calculative side on top of his indisputable raw power. It seems like reincarnation with intact memories do make you a brighter person. Help had better come soon, or Kai would never live to the end of the day.


    Kai returned back to reality when Amon''s mana pressure started rising tremendously, as Amon remarked, "Don''t get me wrong. I may appear cool as a cucumber, but that''s because I''ve learnt to express my anger through my actions. [Vengeance Gear]."


    In an instant, Amon disappeared into thin air. Kai was stunned. This was neither Ikari''s nor the old Amon''s technique. However, it was a technique eerily familiar. When realisation finally struck Kai, Amon appeared instantly before him, aiming a downward slash towards Kai''s head.


    Thanks to the reflexes afforded by Kai''s Luminos, Kai barely twisted his face out of the way, only to witness the spattering of blood accompanied by a flying left arm, which landed on the ground with a sickening thud.


    For a moment, it was as though time froze as Kai struggled to process the sight before him. However, reality soon caught up together with an excruciating jolt of pain. "Argh!" Kai howled as he collapsed onto the ground, writhing in pain while clutching his bloody stump where his left arm once was.


    Licking his fingers in delight, Amon sighed, "I''d wanted to get his left eye, but an arm would do fine as well. An arm for an arm after all, hahaha!" Moving next to Kai, who was still overwhelmed by pain, Amon nonchalantly sat on Kai''s back before muttering, "[Vengeance Press]."


    Amon''s mana pressure skyrocketed immediately as Kai stopped screaming, the poor boy crushed by Amon''s immense weight. After adapting to Amon''s weight, Kai''s groans gave way to silence, as the boy was resigned to death, the pain in his body numbing any fear.


    Amon laughed uncontrollably, "Mwahahaha! Now you can''t escape while I slowly torment you to death! If there''s one thing I''m grateful to Redmond, it''s that he taught me not to put all my eggs into one basket. Thanks to that vital lesson, I''ve truly mastered my Sin, [Vengeance]!


    In the past, I had foolishly confined myself to reflecting all the damage I''ve absorbed back onto my foes, crushing them with sheer might and fury. Now, I believe that true anger is meant to be satiated slowly. What''s the point of obliterating your foes in an instant and giving them a pain-free death?


    Long-lasting torment is today''s fashion statement for punishment, and the true panacea to quell the seething rage in my heart! Be glad that you get to experience it firsthand today, boy!"


    Amon increased his mana pressure further as Kai resisted the urge to groan in pain. Kai swore that a few more of his bones were fractured under Amon''s weight, with the ground below him cracking further under the immense duress.


    Kai attempted to escape by flowing electricity through his body, in hope of shocking Amon so that Amon would release him momentarily. Unfortunately, Amon covered his body in some dark red hue which neutralised Kai''s electricity.


    Amon chuckled, "THIS is the full body elemental spell [Lightning Body]? I can''t believe I was terrified when I first witnessed it in action. Guess I have to thank you for giving me the inspiration to create my new techniques in centuries, [Vengeance Gear] and [Vengeance Cleaver], allowing me to slowly release the power I''ve received from all those absorbed damage."


    Kai winced when he heard Amon''s declaration. His worse fears were confirmed after all. Amon''s [Vengeance Gear] was based off his [Lightning Body] while [Vengeance Cleaver] was derived from his [Lightning Blade]. If Amon''s speed could now match his, even if Kai was in perfect condition, considering Amon''s overwhelming power and quicker recovery rates, Kai stood no chance against a monster of Amon''s calibre.


    Kai struggled to breathe under Amon''s weight as he wheezed, "You b-bastard, what''re you waiting for? Finish me off already, before you regret it."


    Amon sneered, "What''s the hurry? No one''s coming to save you, my henchmen would eliminate anyone heading towards here after all, and even if my henchmen had fallen, your allies are probably too weak to pose a challenge against my newfound power.


    Since we have a little time, while you are slowly crushed to death by my [Vengeance Press], why not listen to a tale? A tale of my great return and the heart-wrenching tragedy accompanying it, mwahahaha!"


    Kai could only bear down in silence as rain fell from the dark skies above, as though the heavens was weeping for him and the countless others who have fallen under Amon''s return¡­

 Book 3 Chapter 13: Tragic Truth! The Desolation of Casimir! Part 1

    <Mountain Peak>


    Kai suffered in silence under Amon''s weight as the detestable Chaos General rattled, "It wasn''t easy finding a suitable host for myself, one who was not only compatible with my soul, but also possessed remarkable individual ability.


    However, after toiling for more than a year, I finally found the ideal host in Ikari of Casimir. This was only the first, and the easiest of steps to come. To possess an individual, compatibility wasn''t the only thing required.


    For me to possess Ikari, I needed to synchronise the frequency of his soul to mine. In layman terms, I needed him to reach an immense state of anger, to lose all control over himself so that I may enter and occupy his psyche.


    Despite my success in possessing him, I must say that perhaps I''ve done too good of a job in my selection process, for Ikari was the first human able to resist my control. Not that it matters in the long run, as our souls are merging together as one, even at this moment.


    Enough of the boring introduction, let me start on the narration of this tragedy proper, which took place a few months ago¡­"


    <Casimir, 3 months ago>


    The delectable aroma of warm bacon and the radiant beams of sunlight was sufficient to encourage Ikari out of bed, as he slowly got up and gave himself a good stretch. "Today''s going to be a great day, with such a good start", Ikari thought as he ambled towards the toilet.


    "You''re up already? Breakfast''s ready anytime, dear. Eat your fill before you leave!" a gentle voice rang. It was Ikari''s wife, Irina. Ikari nodded gently with a bright smile as he swiftly washed up before joining her at the dining table.


    Irina asked worryingly, "I heard you''re going out of the village to subjugate the Zark Clan, who has been disturbing the peace among all the villages out here in the North. Tales of their atrocities are well known, with rape and arson never more common before their arrival.


    However, must it really be you who goes out to deal with those outlaws? Despite their irrational, bestial behaviour, I heard they''re formidable warriors, easily ripping through the defences of any village that dared to resist them. I''m worried for your safety, considering that you''re only setting out with 2 more people to handle them."


    Ikari continued munching on his food without any visible signs of anxiety and after swallowing his meal down in one gulp, he spoke gently, "Not to worry, my precious. This is the best arrangement for our village. Even though our enemies are strong, we cannot afford to mobilise a huge contingent to deal with them, as some security is needed within our village as well.


    Sending the 3 strongest warriors of Casimir, the Casimir Trio, should be more than enough to neutralise this threat. I, as leader of the Casimir Trio and son of the Village Chief, have the responsibility to safeguard our village from all intruders, to protect everyone I love, especially you."


    Placing a warm hand on his wife''s cheek followed by a gentle peck to her lips, Ikari effectively silenced any more disapproval Irina held regarding his tasking. Irina sighed as she could only go along with her husband''s wishes, before muttering shyly, "Promise me you''ll come home safely."


    Ikari was slightly stumped by his wife''s sudden statement, before smiling warmly and replying confidently, "Yeah, I promise. When have I ever broken my promise? Just sit tight at home and await my good news."


    After packing all his necessities and wishing his wife goodbye, Ikari left his house, which was situated on a gentle hill away from the other houses in the village. It was Irina who insisted on building their love nest here, as the view from the top of this hill was extremely beautiful.


    Ikari''s stray thoughts were broken by a voice, "Can''t bear to leave your wife huh? So romantic hahaha!" Ikari turned quickly towards the direction of the voice, ready to rebuke. It was Aran, who rested his huge pole arm against his left shoulder.


    Aran was accompanied by Kazehito, who was covered in dark robes from head to toe, apart from his eyes. Kazehito, contrary to his appearance which made him appear like someone quiet, chirped excitedly, "Don''t worry too much, Boss. The faster we kill those scumbags, the faster we''ll return for you to see your darling again hahaha!"


    Ikari was about to wallop his 2 subordinates when Irina called out, "Aran, Kazehito! Please help me look out for Ikari! When all of this is done, I''ll prepare a scrumptious feast for you all!"


    Aran and Kazehito cried in unison, "Yes, Ma''am! Looking forward to your cooking!" Aran teased further, "You heard the lady, boss. We won''t let ''em Zark folks touch even a single strand of your hair, because you''re so precious hahaha!"


    Ignoring Aran''s teasing, Ikari said, "Let''s go, you guys. We''ve got a mission to accomplish." Irina''s eyes watered slightly as she watched the 3 men walk down the hill, praying that the Goddess would protect them from all harm.


    As the Casimir Trio walked through the village, they were greeted by jubilant cheers from their fellow villagers, with many wishing them luck and safety. When they reached the gates of the village heading towards the North, waiting for them there are the Village Chief Hiruka and his successor and Ikari''s elder brother, Izaki.


    Ikari broke the ice, "Father, Brother. Thank you both for coming down to send me off." Izaki wrapped his arm around his brother''s back before grinning, "Of course we have to be here! It''s my precious brother going off to war! I really wanted to join you, but Father insisted that I remain here to coordinate our defences from any potential offenders who might make use of this chaos to invade us."


    Ikari nodded to show his appreciation of his brother''s sentiment before Hiruka finally broke his silence, "My boy¡­you''re equally as important to me as Izaki, so make sure to come home in one piece! If you can''t win against the Zarks, it''s okay, just retreat first and we can figure things out."Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Ikari smiled at his father before replying, "Thank you for your kind words, Father. However, I can''t comply with that wish. Even if I die, I would never risk our village''s security. We''ll fend off the Zark Clan where we stand. For Casimir!"


    Aran and Kazehito joined Ikari in his declaration, before Hiruka placed a hand on Ikari''s shoulder, "Very well. May the Goddess bless you with victory over our enemies." Ikari nodded before he swiftly got up onto his horse, Aran and Kazehito following suit as the Casimir Trio quickly disappeared into the horizon.


    From a nearby forest on the outskirts of Casimir, a hooded boy with red hair gave an evil grin as he cackled, "Have a little patience, my angry old friend. The show''s about to begin, hehehe." Behind him were innumerable pairs of eyes which glowed purple and had a tint of insanity to them, ready to wreck havoc on the peaceful village before them¡­


    <Zark Encampment, 3 days later>


    3 days had passed before the Casimir Trio had finally located the base camp of the Zark Clan. With haste, the Casimir Trio rushed towards their objective, eliminating all resistance along the way.


    Though their enemies fell easily, Ikari noted that their enemies weren''t weak at all, for even the weakest foot soldier possessed considerable strength. What caught his attention especially was the purple glow within their eyes, and their berserk behaviour which accompanied it.


    It wasn''t long before the Casimir Trio had successfully breached the base camp, arriving at its centre. Kazehito whispered, "Is it just me or is this place rather inadequately defended? I expected to face much more resistance to get in here, but the number of soldiers we''ve confronted thus far is relatively fewer than what you would expect from the defence of a base camp."


    Aran offered a possible explanation, "Maybe they suffered pretty bad losses in their campaigns against the other villages? The Zarks are pretty strong, but even they have limited stamina. Their consecutive assaults on the nearby villages must have taken a toll on their forces."


    Ikari demanded, "I request to see your leader! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!" Upon Ikari''s declaration, from the most grandiose looking tent, a man dressed in slightly more decorated armour stepped forth.


    The presumed leader spoke in a raspy voice, "Hmph! You''re already impolite when you set foot in here and killed so many of my men! I don''t give any hoots about what you wish to say, for only your life would satisfy me now. Men, surround them and let''s have a bloodbath hahaha!"


    The Casimir Trio found themselves encircled by close to 200 men, in which all of them, including their leader, have the same purple glow in their eyes. The leader licked his rapier with undisguised ecstasy before he ordered, "Get them!"


    Ikari sighed before arming himself with his gauntlets. He wanted to give them a chance to surrender peacefully to minimise further loss of lives, but that was thrown out of the window with their leader''s order.


    "Fools. They think they can win using their numerical superiority. I''ll show them the gulf between our abilities." Ikari murmured as he increased his mana pressure instantly. The sudden release of mana intimidated several enemies who started to break out in cold sweat.


    However, the Zarks who were initially cowed quickly regained their composure, as the purple glow in their eyes shone brighter. Uttering a war cry, the Zarks charged towards the Casimir Trio, weapons raised and poised to draw blood.


    Unfortunately, the blood that was drawn wasn''t that of their enemies, but of their own, as the front few Zarks collapsed before they could even get within striking distance. The sudden mysterious deaths of their comrades halted the Zark charge, as they immediately stopped to investigate the cause that reaped the lives of several men.


    Before they could do so, Kazehito mumbled, "[Atmos Slash]." as he tore the throats of more enemies before they could even shriek. Aran grumbled, "Oh come on, Kaze, let me have some fun too! Can''t have you taking them all on alone, right?"


    Aran had his prayer answered in an instant as several Zarks leapt towards him, swinging their weapons down in an attempt to cut him down. However, despite the significant number of weapons bearing down on him, Aran easily withstood their combined assault with just one hand on his pole arm.


    Aran commented, "Ararara, this is more like it. Bring it on, you heathens!" Coating his weapon with jet black mana armament, Aran gave one mighty push upwards, knocking his aggressors back before ruthlessly bisecting them all with one great circular swing of his weapon.


    The battlefield plunged into chaos, and it wasn''t long before it was dyed red with blood, with bodies littering almost every inch of the base camp. While Kazehito stood motionless and calmly dispatched the enemies who approached him foolishly using his [Atmos], Aran was having a rollicking good time, as he sliced through both flesh and steel while laughing maniacally.


    There was a patch of calm within the sea of chaos though, as Ikari glared at his opposite number intensely. Despite being in an overwhelmingly unfavourable situation, the Zark leader remained unfazed, as he brandished his rapier in a threatening fashion.


    The Zark leader was first to act, as he swiftly launched a stab towards Ikari''s chest. Ikari easily redirected the tip of the rapier away with his left gauntlet before blocking or parrying every subsequent attack the leader threw at him.


    Frustrated that he was making no ground, the leader quickly coated his blade with black mana armament before slashing viciously at Ikari. To his horror, Ikari easily stopped his attack with his own mana armament covering his right gauntlet.


    Clenching his left fist tightly, Ikari exerted a little more mana pressure as he looked to punch the leader in the face. Intimidated by Ikari''s overbearing mana pressure, the leader quickly withdrew his blade and placed it before his face.


    However, it was a feint by Ikari as he performed a roundhouse kick with his right instead, crashing into the leader''s left flank without resistance. The leader was sent reeling uncontrollably towards the tent he emerged from, the impact of his crash destroying the tent instantly as it collapsed onto him.


    The leader quickly emerged from the wreckage, his face now clearly contorted with anger. Gripping his weapon tightly, he dived straight for Ikari, aiming a stab at his head while boosting his speed in an instant using mana .


    Unfortunately for the leader, Ikari predicted his move long before he executed it, as Ikari easily sidestepped out of the way. In addition, Ikari pulled his right arm back, coating his fist with intense black mana armament before releasing his punch, which landed straight into the leader''s face.


    The force of Ikari''s punch, in addition to his own momentum, resulted in the instantaneous fracture of most of the leader''s facial bones, before Ikari mercilessly sent him hurtling back where he came from, desecrating the base camp in the process.


    It wasn''t long before Aran and Kazehito were done on their end, with countless bodies lying messily before them. Aran nudged Kazehito as he asked, "So, how many did you kill this time? I think I got about 112 of them."


    Kazehito brushed aside Aran''s question with a cynical remark, "Does it matter how many we kill? As long as the 3 of us are alive and the mission is accomplished, I couldn''t ask for more. However, I must say that it was a lot easier than expected, even though these guys were stronger than your average goons."


    Ikari went forward and grabbed the enemy leader by the collar. The poor man, who had lost several of his teeth from Ikari''s punch and was barely conscious, gave an eerie smile despite his predicament.


    "You fools¡­you''ll experience true despair when you return to your village¡­everything has gone as predicted by the Master¡­" the leader whispered in his dying breath. Ikari shook him harder as he pressed on, "Who''s your Master? Answer me!"


    Before Ikari could get his answer, the light was long gone from the leader''s eyes. Ikari quickly released the corpse as it slumped onto the ground like a ragdoll. Ikari ordered, "Aran, Kazehito, let us make haste back to Casimir. Even though I don''t trust the words of an enemy, it never hurts to be cautious."


    Ikari''s subordinates nodded in agreement as the trio swiftly rode their horses back to Casimir. Ikari could only pray that the Zark was speaking baloney and that his beloved village would remain unharmed.

 Filler 2: A Thanksgiving Special

    <Year 1990, Northern Wildlands - Akame''s POV>


    I never knew how it was like to have a father ever since I was born. After all, my biological father abandoned me after having a fling with my mother, who was forced by circumstances to be a prostitute. In our isolated and poor village, jobs were scarce, explaining the desperation of my mother as a young woman.


    My biological father not only left me behind, he left his cursed ancestry with me as well. At the age of 3, my demonic ancestry came to light when I threw a tantrum at home, my eyes turning blood red with a fearsome aura coating my body that disintegrated everything I touched. Fortunately, my mum was able to calm me down, but not without suffering some injuries.


    Nonetheless, despite my unholy origin and my mother''s less than respectable profession, our little family of 2 got along fine, and I generally had a rather enjoyable childhood, despite getting shunned by the villagers. I didn''t have any friends as a young child, but who needs them when I hada loving mother who took care of my every need?


    However, my world came crashing down at age 6. The risks of my mother''s profession had finally caught up with her and she became too sick to work, though it was unknown to me at that point of time. Even though my mother''s body was ailing by the day, with weird rashes emerging on her body, she refused to give up her responsibilities as a mother, resuming her housework as well as playtime with me with vigour.


    Until one day, her body could take it no longer as she collapsed right in front of my very eyes. I panicked visibly and cried, "Mum! Are you OK? Come, let me help you to your bed at least!" After a brief struggle, I managed to support my frail mother to her bed, when I realised that she was running a high fever.


    Remembering how my mother looked after me when I had a fever, I quickly got a small towel and soaked it with a little water before placing it on my mum''s forehead. Even though my family rarely visited the apothecary as we were hardly welcome, I recognised that the situation before me was dire enough to make an exception.


    After asking my mother where she had placed the last of her savings, I sprinted out of my house, money in tow. As my house was located on the fringe of the village, it was a great distance I had to cover before I could reach my destination. Racing through the village and ignoring the contemptuous murmurs among both children and adults alike, I only had one thing in mind; acquiring the medicine needed to treat my mother.


    In my haste, I failed to see a person emerge from a corner and crashed right into him, falling onto my ass. Before I could get onto my feet, a warm hand was extended towards me. Looking at the owner of the hand, I realised that I had bumped into a man dressed with a black cloak, his hood covering most of his facial features from sight.


    However, his most prominent feature was his hair, as his fringe contained streaks of red against a black background. The man''s question shook me back to reality, "Little girl, are you hurt? Come, let me help you up."


    I readily accepted the stranger''s gesture of goodwill, as I took his hand before he pulled me back onto my feet. Now, upon closer scrutiny, I realised that the stranger had red eyes as well, which generated an awfully familiar sensation.


    The memory of my vital task flashed across my mind as I shook myself out of my thoughts. I mumbled softly, "If there''s nothing else, please excuse me, I have something important to do." After ensuring that I still had my money on me, I quickly rushed off to the apothecary, unaware that the man was still staring at me for reasons unknown.


    When I finally arrived at the apothecary, it was surprisingly packed, with several foreign faces amidst the crowd. From their attire which consisted of light armour, it was clear that these guys were probably either mercenaries or adventurers.


    One of them, who had messy blonde hair and was most likely their head, barked impatiently, "Move these crates of herbs out quickly! The boss doesn''t want any delay in our expedition!" His men obliged without a word of complaint, as they hastened their work.


    Ignoring the commotion, I went straight to the owner of the apothecary and asked urgently, "Mister, I''m here to buy medicine for my mother, who''s too sick to get out of bed. You''ve got to help me, please!"


    The owner, who was a kind old man, said gently, "Alright, calm down, child. To help your mother, I''ve got to know what exactly she''s suffering from. Can you describe what your mother is going through now, like the physical signs? Usually, I''d prefer to go down personally to see what''s ailing my patients, but I''m held up at the moment by these customers."


    I quickly shared my knowledge of the symptoms exhibited by my mother, especially the weird rashes that had emerged on her body. Upon hearing my story, the owner''s expression became sullen as he closed his eyes before releasing a sigh of helplessness.


    Confused by his reaction, I shook the owner''s hand and questioned, "Mister, what''s wrong? My mother can be treated, right?" The owner replied sadly, "I''m so sorry, my child. In my humble apothecary, I don''t have the herbs and medicine to treat the illness currently afflicting your mother. I suggest you go home quickly and accompany your mother in her last moments."


    Tears were already flowing down my cheeks as I cried, "Mister, please, I would buy anything if it means making my mother feel better, please!" The owner merely shook his head as he explained, "There''s nothing here that can cure your mother''s ailment. I do have some herbs that can alleviate her symptoms and make her feel better, but unfortunately, they are already sold to this customer over here."


    The owner pointed to the man with blonde hair. Shifting my attention away from the owner, I tugged at the pants of the stranger as I pleaded, "Sir, please sell me some of the medicine that you''ve bought, my mother really needs them, please!"


    To my horror, the man simply kicked me away as he cursed, "Get off me, you snivelling brat! We need all these medicine for our upcoming expedition and there''s no way we can afford to spare any for the sleazy bitch that is your mother! The owner''s just too nice to say it out loud, but even a boor like me knows that your mother is suffering from an illness that only whores suffer from! Ha, your mother can only blame her fate as a cheap woman!"


    A new emotion bubbled within me as I pounced towards the man, my rage clear to all present. Grabbing the man''s right thigh with all my strength, I stared at him with eyes burning with fury before growling, "Take back what you said about my mother¡­"


    The man and his comrades burst into laughter as the owner attempted to diffuse the tension in the room. However, their laughter didn''t last long when they witnessed an intimidating red aura enveloping my body, as I continued to stare at the man, my eyes now turning blood red with intense hostility.


    The man immediately screamed in pain, as he felt the erosive powers of my demonic aura firsthand, creating a burning sensation in his right leg. In his panic, he attempted to shake me off his leg frantically as he cried, "Someone, get her off me! It really burns! What''s with this girl?"


    The man''s subordinates continued watching warily, afraid to approach me in fear of getting hurt themselves. In his desperation, the man withdrew a knife from his left thigh pocket before slashing at my face mercilessly.


    The man''s weapon instantly drew blood as I released my grasp immediately, clutching my face in pain. The man gasped in relief as he glanced at his right leg. His horror was conspicuous after he realised that a large part of his right leg was severely burnt and bloodied. Before the man could order his men to get me, ignoring the pain on my face, I made a mad dash out of the apothecary, running home as fast as I could, with tears of regret filling my eyes.


    Meanwhile, the man looked at his knife, which edge was damaged by my demonic aura. He stammered, "D-Demon¡­we must inform the boss immediately, this evil child must be put to death! What''re you guys waiting for? Get moving! Search for the child''s whereabouts before informing the boss, he would personally take care of her, hahaha!"


    When I finally returned home, I discovered that my mother was already barely conscious. Quickly kneeling by her bedside, I choked on my tears, "M-Mother¡­I''m so sorry that I''m so useless¡­I failed to get any medicine that could make you feel better. I''m so sorry!" before bawling out loud.


    To my surprise, my mother only placed a gentle hand on my head before whispering, "No, it''s Mummy that should be sorry¡­not only did I fail to give you a stable and warm family, I even got your beautiful face scarred by some ruffian when you were out alone in the village. I''m such a failure of a mother¡­"


    My mother then stroked my face gently, as I grimaced in pain, my wound still sore. Suddenly, I heard the door creaking open and I quickly spun around, ready to protect my mother and myself. To my pleasant surprise, it was the kind man who I''d bumped into when rushing to the apothecary.


    My eyes were still red from all my sobbing as I asked softly, "Sir, what are you doing here? Can you help my mother?"


    The man could only close his eyes as he shook his head, apologising, "Sorry, I''m not a doctor. I''m only here because I detected the presence of a half-demon and followed it. Oh, where are my manners? The name is Redmond.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Truth be told, I''m the Chief of a group of half-demons living out in the North and I''m currently gathering half-demons who are scattered all over the Northern Wildlands. Of course, I would accept human relatives as well but¡­"


    My mother turned to the man named Redmond and spoke weakly, "I know my condition is near impossible to treat at this stage, and my remaining time is short. I''m actually thankful that someone like you showed up, for I needn''t worry about my daughter, Akame, when I''m gone.


    I was afraid that no one would be willing to take my daughter under their wing because of her ancestry. Never did I expect to meet another half-demon in my life again. Promise me you would take care of Akame well, Redmond, for I have no one else whom I can pin my trust on."


    Redmond bowed and replied solemnly, "I promise you that I would look after her as though she was my own, if you''re willing to take my word as a stranger." Staring deeply into Redmond''s eyes, my mother simply nodded ruefully before turning to me.


    With her final breath, my mother whispered, "Akame, I''m so sorry that Mummy can no longer accompany you. Follow Uncle Redmond and promise me that you will live a better life than before¡­always remember, Mummy will always be in¡­your heart¡­forever."


    Upon completing her sentence, my mum''s hand which was holding onto mine went limp, as she died with her eyes open, tears still flowing down her cheeks. When reality struck me, I bawled without constraint, grief overpowering any self-restraint that kept my emotions in check. Redmond simply placed his hand over my mother''s eyes before closing them, allowing her to leave in peace.


    I stopped crying when I noticed a sudden change in Redmond''s expression before he walked towards the door. Afraid of being left alone, I followed closely behind him as we exited the house.


    To my horror, I realised that we were surrounded by a group of men, who all wore bloodthirsty gazes. They were led by a mean-looking individual with 3 scars running in parallel across his left eye, and beside him was the blonde-haired man who had kicked me earlier, his right leg all bandaged up.


    The blonde-haired man pointed towards me and cried, "That''s her! The demon girl who hurt me! Boss, you''ve got to purge that demon before it''s too late!" The leader gave me a piercing look before turning to Redmond and asking, "Who''re you to this girl? Her father? If you''re her father, I expect some compensation from you for your daughter''s misdeeds, after all, she had the gall to hurt one of my precious subordinates."


    Redmond simply smiled before he replied calmly, "It seems that you do not know the truth behind this regrettable incident. Your subordinate provoked this little girl after refusing to sell her even the smallest amount of medicine that could alleviate her mother''s sickness, and even slashed her across her nose with his knife!


    I was just outside the apothecary when this incident occurred, allowing me to overhear everything. Thus, I feel that this girl owes you people nothing in lieu of what had happened. Yes, she may not hold any blood ties with me, but from now on, I''m her guardian, so direct your problems to me instead if you still have any!"


    Stumped by Redmond''s response, the leader kept quiet for a few seconds before replying haughtily, "This is the first time anyone dared to stand up against me, interesting. You''re the girl''s guardian? Prove to me that you can protect her then!"


    The leader disappeared before my very eyes and I could only catch a glimpse of steel before a shadow jumped before me. All I could see were drops of blood on the ground before I realised that Redmond was standing in front of me, accepting the stab from the leader on my behalf.


    The leader cackled, "Ha, you''ve got good reflexes, I''ll give you that! However, the fact remains unchanged that you''re nothing but a braggart hahaha!" Redmond, whose expression remained calm, merely turned his face to look at me before smiling warmly.


    I''ll never forget the words he spoke at that moment, "I may never fully understand your sorrow, Akame, but I''ll gladly take your pain¡­and your anger." Turning back sharply to his assailant, without warning, Redmond''s left hand shot towards the leader''s face, grasping it tightly.


    Everyone present was intimidated by what happened next. In an instant, an extreme demonic aura covered Redmond, disintegrating the leader''s weapon which was embedded within his gut as the wound patched up so rapidly as though it didn''t exist.


    Unarmed, the leader struggled to escape from Redmond''s monstrous grip, where Redmond''s demonic aura was slowly chewing away at the leader''s face. The blonde-haired man''s legs went limp as he collapsed, stammering, "A-Another demon? Is this a nightmare?"


    Redmond, who still kept a tight grip on the leader''s face, replied calmly, "You call me a demon? Don''t make me laugh. In my opinion, demons are not decided by their ancestry but rather by their actions. Take a good look at yourselves before accusing others, you curs!"


    Redmond then nonchalantly flung the leader towards his subordinates, as he crashed unceremoniously among them. When the men had finally recovered, they realised, to their utmost horror, that their leader was unconscious, but worse still, that his face was completely disfigured, as though he had suffered from third degree burns.


    Redmond taunted the men, who were all gripped by fear after witnessing the strongest warrior in the group being humiliated like a child, "If you guys are still up for it, I''ll gladly take you all on! However, I can''t promise you that you''ll be left as intact as your leader if you attack me."


    Recognising that challenging Redmond was akin to suicide, the men immediately fled with their tails behind their legs, carrying their leader with them. Redmond took in a deep breath before exhaling slowly as his demonic aura slowly dissipated.


    Turning towards me, his expression immediately lightened as he said gently, "I''m sorry if I scared you. Let''s perform your mother''s last rites before we depart, shall we?" I could only nod as a different type of tears flowed down my cheek; tears of gratitude.


    Unwilling to leave my mother in the village which didn''t appreciate her presence, I refused to bury my mother. Subsequently, Redmond suggested to cremate my mother''s corpse upon a funeral pyre, thereafter, I could carry her ashes wherever I went.


    Ceding to Redmond''s suggestion, my mother was cremated the very next day, her ashes placed in an urn which I regarded as my most precious treasure. After all the preparations were made, we departed from the village, my birthplace but never truly my home.


    The next few days passed in near silence, as I was still grieving for my deceased mother while Redmond respected the space I needed, limiting our interactions to simple questions and answers. Though I was thankful to what Redmond had done for me so far, I was too caught up in my depression to show any appreciation.


    Moreover, there was still lingering distrust within me towards Redmond, whose actions didn''t make any sense to me then. After all, which stranger is willing to take in a child with no apparent benefit to himself? It just didn''t add up from the perspective of my 6-year old self.


    The turning point came when we had arrived at another village. As we travelled through the marketplace of the village, suddenly, something caught the eye of Redmond as he instructed, "Akame, stay put here for a short while, I''ll be right back."


    As Redmond disappeared amidst the crowd in the busy marketplace, I contemplated escaping from Redmond, as I couldn''t understand why he would keep a useless child like me by his side, unless he wanted to sell me off to some trafficker.


    In the end, I decided to remain where I was, after rationalising that escaping did not improve my fortunes one bit, since I had no idea where I was nor did I have any money on me. Redmond returned shortly before I could regret my decision, his face wearing a big smile which scared me a little.


    When we were far from the public eye, Redmond stopped and said with a bright smile, "Akame, I know the past few days had been difficult for you, so I''ve prepared a pleasant little surprise for you."


    I gave a cynical look, which appeared to upset Redmond as he quickly explained, "I''m serious! See what I''ve got for you, I think it suits you perfectly!" In his hand was a simple, yet beautiful silver hairclip.


    Ignoring my protests, Redmond knelt down before brushing the hair which I had used to cover most of my face except my left eye aside, before holding them together with the hairclip which he had just bought such that the entirety of my face was clearly visible, my hair flowing neatly down the sides of my cheeks.


    I turned red with embarrassment as I looked away from Redmond, who encouraged gently, "Akame, you have a beautiful face that many girls would die for, so why do you hide it from view? Yes, you may have a scar across your nose, but there''s no way one little scar can diminish your beauty, right? Hence, take pride in your looks and put in on display for the world to see!"


    Tears welled up in my eyes. This was the first time in my life someone else other than my mother had called me beautiful. Unable to keep my emotions in check any longer, I pounded my tiny fists on Redmond''s chest as I questioned, "Why are you so nice to me, a complete stranger? What value do I hold in your eyes for you to treasure me so much?"


    Redmond''s expression softened before he replied softly, "You know, truth be told, I had a son, who would be slightly younger than you if he was still alive now. If I had been a better husband and father, my family wouldn''t have perished because of me and I would be holding my dear son in my arms right now.


    Every time I see you, I''m reminded of my dear boy whom I''ve never met, not even once. Thus, I swore in my heart that I would not make the same mistake with you, that I would raise you to the best of my ability and give you the greatest warmth that I can muster as a father.


    My actions thus far are not only for your mother''s sake, but also for my own selfish need to allay the guilt that I''ve experienced from the loss of my son. I hope that this clarifies any doubts in your heart and I ask for your forgiveness for all my actions up till now¡­"


    The weight in my heart was finally lifted upon seeing my benefactor break down, for even as a child, I could tell when a man''s emotions was genuine. Embracing Redmond tightly, I sobbed softly, before whispering, "I''m sorry too¡­for not trusting you all this while¡­Father."


    We held each other for what seemed like eternity, as the tears which flowed down our cheeks conveyed the emotions which were finally released with the opening of the floodgates¡­


    <Year 2002, Northern Wildlands - Akame''s POV>


    I fiddled with the silver hairclip that Father, no, Chief Redmond, had given me 13 years ago as a little girl, closing my eyes as I immersed myself in the wonderful childhood memories I had thereafter with Clan Vizard.


    I still recall my decision not to cover up my scar when probed by the residential surgeon, Stergen, to whom I said with a smile, "I''m still beautiful even with this scar so why should I be afraid to show it?" much to his befuddlement.


    "Akame, are you ready? It''s time for breakfast and Dad won''t let me eat until you join us!" Kai''s voice rang from outside my room. When I heard that Father had finally found his long-lost son, I was filled with mixed feelings, for on one hand, I was happy that Father could be reunited with his own flesh and blood. On the other hand, I was afraid that Father would treat me differently from then on, with his son taking priority over me.


    Fortunately, my fears were unfounded, as Father placed his faith in me to take his son under my wing, to teach Kai how to control demonic energy just as he had taught me many years ago. Father remained the fair, yet loving man I had come to respect over these years.


    "Oh, Akame, are you applying make-up in there? I didn''t know you were into that sort of thing. I beg you, hurry up, I''m starving and a long day of training awaits!" Kai''s impatient and sarcastic voice could be heard audibly.


    I replied with a tinge of annoyance, "I''m coming! You''ve got quite the audacity to hurry me, you brat! Here''s a friendly warning, watch your back during training later!" I quickly placed the hairclip next to my mother''s urn, the 2 objects my most prized possessions before rushing out of my room.


    Ah, I could not ask for a brighter life than what I''m enjoying now. Mother, if you can hear me, I want to say, thank you for bringing me into this world and entrusting me to Redmond, the best father I can ever have.

 Book 3 Chapter 14: Tragic Truth! The Desolation of Casimir! Part 2

    <Casimir, 3 Days after the Casimir Trio left>


    It has been 2 days since the Zarks invaded the village. Without the Casimir Trio, against the huge Zark contingent, the Casimir Defence Force suffered considerable losses, in terms of lives and infrastructure.


    However, the most noteworthy loss was the death of the Village Chief Hiruka, who, despite his old age, insisted on leading his men out of Casimir to repel the intruders. Unfortunately, in spite of the quality of the Casimir Defence Force that accompanied him, the Zarks were able to stand their ground, albeit with heavy losses on their side as well.


    Even though the Village Chief had perished in battle, much to the grief of all the villagers and especially his successor, Izaki, he was hailed as a hero for laying down his life to inflict massive damage upon the Zarks. Everyone in Casimir had believed that this hard-fought victory would be sufficient to discourage the Zarks from further aggression.


    Unfortunately, that was not the case, as on this very day, the Zarks launched their final assault, easily breaching through the gates of Casimir as a result of lax defence. Fortunately, before the Zarks could do further damage to the village, Izaki rallied the remaining soldiers of Casimir to stop the crazed berserkers, who seem to be rushing to their deaths.


    After killing all of the Zarks save one who surrendered even before participating in the assault, Izaki prioritised the treatment of his men, many who were heavily wounded from 3 days of constant battle. Assisting the treatment was Irina, wife of Ikari, who served as a nurse to clean and dress the wounds of her fellow people.


    When Irina was finally done with the last of her patients under her charge, she overheard a heated exchange from within the hut where the Zark prisoner was held. Curious, she decided to enter to listen to what excuses the scum had to say for their unprovoked assault on Casimir, knowing very well that Izaki would permit it.


    "Hmph. I don''t blame you guys for not believing me, but it''s the truth. Isn''t it too much of a coincidence for the village''s strongest warriors to leave before our main assault commenced? I''m telling you, this Ikari made a deal with our Master.


    In return for our help in killing both present and future Village Chief so that he might take that position for himself, Ikari promised us more territory and a firm hand of friendship, to come to our aid when we invade the other villages in the North for our mutual benefit.


    It''s just unfortunate that my leader couldn''t wait any longer before launching our final assault, which was doomed to fail without the aid of the Casimir Trio. If you don''t believe me, you''ll see that Ikari would arrive latest by tomorrow, because he never left far in the first place!" the Zark prisoner confessed.


    Izaki questioned, "Why are you telling me all this? You know that even with your surrender, we still reserve every right to put you to death." The prisoner answered calmly, "Well, if I''m going to die anyway, I''ll drag that traitor together with us. If only he was around, we would have achieved an easy victory-"


    Before he could continue, Irina grabbed a sword from a nearby guard and slit the throat of the detestable Zark, killing him instantly. Irina exclaimed, "Surely you don''t believe the words of a barbarian right, Izaki? You know your brother isn''t that sort of person!"


    Izaki contemplated deeply for a moment before speaking slowly, "Irina, I''m sorry¡­so many things had happened over the past 3 days, with the death of my father and many fellow villagers. As the new Village Chief, I have to put the interests of the villagers before my own personal emotions.


    Men, escort Lady Irina back to her home and make sure she doesn''t leave without my explicit permission. You''ll be free to go once I''ve completed my investigations about my brother. Please understand where I''m coming from, Irina."


    Irina was about to rebut before she kept silent, understanding that there''s nothing she could do at the moment. Irina complied with Izaki''s request as she was led away by Izaki''s guards back to her own home atop the hill.


    Back in her own home, Irina started racking her brain furiously for a way out of this mess. After all, she couldn''t just sit tight at home and pray that her husband would be clear of all suspicions regarding the recent incursion.


    On the off-chance that the Zark''s words turned true and her husband returned tomorrow, Irina needed to warn him about the conspiracy that awaited him on his untimely return. Packing the bare necessities and a small knife for self-defence, Irina swiftly rummaged through her cupboard before she found what she was looking for.


    As a herbalist, another reason why Irina wanted to live on top of this hill was because it was adjacent to a forest filled with several varieties of herbs. Among these herbs, there was one named Sleepyweed which extract, when mixed with water, produces an odourless vapour that can put even the mightiest of beasts to sleep for a few hours.


    Upon adding water to the Sleepyweed extract, Irina quickly covered her nose before rolling the tiny glass bottle containing the mixture under the main door of her home. Within minutes, Irina heard the sound of collapsing bodies, as the guards stationed outside her home fell into a deep slumber.


    Covering her nose and mouth with robes so that she wouldn''t inhale any of the remaining vapour, Irina gingerly opened her main door and exited swiftly, careful not to draw any suspicion to herself. However, before she could even take 20 steps away from her house, a hooded boy with red hair stood in her path.


    Irina, who was rudely shocked by the boy''s sudden appearance, asked, "Who''re you? I''m sorry, I''m in a rush so if you don''t mind, I''ll be on my way."


    However, before Irina could take another step, the boy grabbed her arm tightly, preventing her from leaving. To Irina''s surprise, the boy was pretty strong despite his small stature, as she struggled to break free from his grip.


    Now, Irina could see the boy''s face clearly as he stared straight at her. The boy had a rather ordinary, clean-shaven face, but it was his eyes that frightened her most. It had an ominous, purple glow, very much like the Zarks who had attacked the village. However, this boy''s eyes were much darker, and filled with much more contempt.


    The boy spoke with a childish tone, which did little to disguise the evil within his voice, "I''m sorry, you''re an important pawn to my plans. Now, have a good rest and enjoy your time in hell, hehehe¡­"


    Irina swore that she saw the boy''s eyes glow even brighter before darkness rapidly enveloped her, completely consuming her last hope of rescuing her husband¡­


    <Casimir, The Next Morning>


    When Aran and Kazehito awoke, they realised that Ikari was missing from their camping site. Aran cursed, "That fool, he must have travelled through the night to return to Casimir even though we''ve already been travelling at breakneck pace! Come on, we''ve got to catch up to him!"


    Kazehito nodded as the pair got up onto their horses, hurrying their mounts along as they sought to narrow the distance between them and their leader.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    When Casimir was within view, Ikari was devastated. During his absence, the village had been subjected to much destruction. Ikari gritted his teeth in frustration when the dying words of the Zark leader had turned out to be true; he had fallen right into their ploy.


    Upon reaching the gates, Ikari quickly dismounted from his weary mount, which had travelled through the night to reach their destination. Ikari stroked the face of his mount in appreciation of its work before entering the village.


    As Ikari walked through the village, he experienced firsthand the gloom and despair that lingered in the air. There were so many corpses, heavily injured villagers and wailing children who have lost parents. To think that 4 days was all it took to transform his peaceful, happy village into the distraught, hopeless wreck that was before him.


    Ikari clenched his fists in fury as he bellowed, "Who did this?" To his surprise, a few voices spat in unison, "You did!" before Ikari felt a sharp pain through his back. Shocked, Ikari turned around only to discover that his fellow Casimir soldiers had stabbed his back with their spears.


    Ikari, who was stumped for words, gasped, "What''s the meaning of this, brothers? Why do you attack me for no good reason?" One of the soldiers exclaimed with intense vitriol, "No good reason? The Chief had ordered us to kill you if you had appeared anytime today, for your appearance today proves that you didn''t leave far from the village and are thus a traitor!"


    Ikari placed his hands up to surrender as he attempted to explain, "Listen to me, brothers, I heard from the enemy leader that our village might be in trouble, thus I rushed back as fast as I could-" Before Ikari could finish his explanation, the soldiers had stabbed him again with their spears, but this time round, they failed to scratch him due to his [Evolution Armour].


    Suddenly, a stern voice rang, "Out of my way, you guys! You can''t break through his [Evolution Armour] with such pathetic attacks!" It was Izaki, who had coated his sabre with black mana armament before aiming a vicious downward slash towards Ikari''s left shoulder.


    Blood spattered as Ikari grimaced in pain, clutching his wound. Izaki was no pushover when it came to combat prowess and if Ikari hadn''t used a little mana armament, his brother would have taken his left arm cleanly.


    However, what hurt Ikari more wasn''t his physical wounds, but rather his heart as he was still confused about the irrational behaviour of his brother and fellow villagers. Ikari panted, "B-Brother? Why? What have I done wrong?"


    Izaki glared at him fiercely as he hissed, "Stop pretending already, brother. I always knew you were jealous of me. You were the stronger out of the 2 of us and yet I was named Father''s successor. In your jealousy, you colluded with the Zarks to finish both Father and me. To think that you nearly succeeded pains me greatly, and I pity Father for falling prey to your evil scheme!"


    Ikari was dumbfounded as he stammered, "F-Father is dead? That''s impossible¡­this is Casimir, the warrior village that has stood its ground for decades even against the likes of Nirvania. How could Father be dead?"


    Izaki shook his head as he sighed, "Even at death''s door, you can lie through your teeth. I have had enough of this nonsense already. Men, get him! Spare no effort in killing this traitor! For our fallen Chief Hiruka!"


    Ikari, who now understood that he no longer had a place in Casimir, immediately fought his way out of his encirclement before rushing towards his home. Even if his brother and fellow villagers didn''t believe his innocence, Ikari knew that his beloved wife Irina would. They would escape from Casimir together and begin a new life afresh. That''s right, all Ikari needed was his wife and no one else.


    When Ikari had finally given his pursuers the slip, he quickly rushed towards his home atop the hill. Upon arriving at his home, Ikari knocked on the door urgently, hoping that his wife was in. The door soon creaked open gently, and out stepped Irina, who wore an emotionless expression.


    Ikari quickly embraced his wife tightly as he choked, "Irina¡­so much has happened in the village in mere days, and now I''m accused of being a traitor who caused the death of my father and many more. However, I really didn''t do it! You believe me, right?"


    Just as Ikari felt comforted by the warmth of his wife''s body, a sharp pain suddenly jolted through his left rib. Ikari slowly looked down towards his abdomen, refusing to accept reality. There, a knife lay buried between his ribs, as blood seeped out gradually.


    Irina, whose eyes had a purple glow, stated coldly, "You ARE a traitor. If not for Izaki''s benevolence, I would have been executed together with you. I don''t need a heartless man like you who kills his own kin for power."


    Ikari staggered back in despair. Now, he was truly alone, hunted by the people he once loved. There was no solace to be found in returning home to his wife, only further grief. Ikari''s eyes lost their light momentarily before a new feeling bubbled within him.


    Rage. Ikari felt an irrepressible urge to lash out and destroy everything before him, in pure contempt of the gods who have granted him such misery. If Ikari couldn''t have the life he desired, then why should others? Ikari released a primordial howl as the fury within him erupted, all restraints broken.


    At a distance, the hooded boy with red hair was stacking coins atop a seal of blood before stopping momentarily when he heard Ikari''s scream. The boy smiled as he remarked, "Ah, the finale of my wonderful performance. Don''t go screwing things up now, you angry old twat, hehehe¡­"


    Irina slowly came to her senses as she realised that there was someone standing before her. Upon regaining her sobriety, she realised that the man before her was her husband, Ikari. Irina suddenly remembered what she wanted to do before passing out as she exclaimed, "Ikari, we''ve got to go now, everyone in the village thinks you are a traitor! However, I don''t, so let''s escape together and live our peaceful, uninterrupted lives outside. What do you think?"


    A bead of sweat trickled down Irina''s forehead as she realised that her husband was exuding an unfamiliar, intimidating aura. Ikari''s mana pressure was so formidable that the ground beneath him cracked just by him standing.


    It was not only the earth that was torn by Ikari''s power, the skies too were affected as they instantly turned dark, with lightning arcing dangerously amidst the clouds. The man standing before Irina was her husband, yet she couldn''t recognise the monster who stood before her.


    After a moment of awkward silence, Ikari was first to speak, as a foreign, cold voice escaped his throat, "You really are the most evil, my friend¡­now, what should I do with this sleazy bitch?"


    Irina stammered as she struggled to remain calm, "Y-You''re not Ikari. Where''s my husband and what did you do to him?" The monster waved his index finger as he snickered, "No, that''s wrong. It''s what YOU did to him that allowed me to possess his body once and for all. Any last words, you whore?"


    Irina, whose legs nearly gave way upon hearing that her husband was no more, steeled her resolve as she gave her brightest smile while stretching her arms outwards, as though to embrace the person before her.


    Irina said gently, "No matter what you do, you would always be my dearest husband, Ikari. I love you."


    The monster grinned before drawing his left arm backwards, concentrating all his power into his fist before releasing it all towards the frail woman. A giant shockwave erupted from his fist, desecrating everything in its path including Irina, whose body was completely disintegrated in the attack.


    The shockwave decimated a substantial part of the village, killing all who were unfortunate to be caught within it. The survivors immediately took action, as Izaki and his remaining men surrounded the monster.


    Izaki cursed, "So, you''ve finally decided to show your true form, brother. Would you spare nothing in your attempt to gain power, even if it means selling your soul to the devil?" The monster rebuked calmly, "You''re wrong. I''m the devil. Or more specifically, the Chaos General of Wrath, Amon. Today is a cause for celebration. To celebrate the Destruction Day of Casimir, of course."


    With shockwaves rumbling loudly in the distance, the hooded boy with red hair finally completed his stack of coins as he stood up and gave his body a good stretch. The boy, who drew back his hood and revealed himself to be the Chaos General of Greed, Jiro, muttered, "Ah, my mission is finally accomplished. Amon had better be grateful for my help. Time to return to Cameron for some unfinished business."


    Jiro then slowly sank into the ground before disappearing completely, leaving Amon to his own devices¡­


    Even though they had felt strong tremors en route to Casimir, Aran and Kazehito were horrified to see what remained of Casimir. Casimir was completely obliterated, with not a single trace of life nor intact brick remaining.


    All that was left was an immense crater where Casimir once stood, the landscape completely flattened and eroded. Aran and Kazehito immediately scoured their surroundings, in hope of finding any survivors.


    Their efforts were not for naught, as Aran and Kazehito soon discovered the perfectly intact body of Ikari in the centre of the aftermath, though he was unconscious. Upon some slight shaking by Aran, Ikari''s eyes slowly fluttered open, as he asked drowsily, "Where am I? What happened?"


    Aran replied in exasperation, "You''re asking me? I thought I should be the one asking that question? Is Casimir truly gone? Where''s the Chief, Izaki, and your wife?"


    Ikari slowly remembered the incidents that transpired before he blacked out but chose not to reveal them to his comrades, for fear of hurting them further. Ikari said, "In any case, Casimir is really gone. All our loved ones are gone. The only thing we can do now is stick together and survive. We''re the last remnants of Casimir after all."


    Aran and Kazehito nodded as the Casimir Trio rode their horses into the horizon, as Casimir became nothing more than an artefact waiting to be washed away by the sands of time¡­

 Book 3 Chapter 15: An Unexpected Encounter

    "And there you go, that was the tale of Ikari and Casimir. Truly a satisfying tragedy, I must say." Amon snickered as Kai remained immobilised and helpless on the ground.


    Amon continued boasting, "I guess I''ve to be grateful to you, boy, for only you were strong enough to push Ikari into desperation, thus allowing me to regain my freedom. Without you, perhaps I would still remain trapped within my own host, what a joke!"


    Seeing that Kai made no response to his statement, Amon increased his mana pressure further before taking a closer look at his quarry whom he was seating on.


    Amon was surprised to see tears flowing down Kai''s cheeks, before he questioned sarcastically, "Are those tears of pain? Or fear of death? Hahaha, I can''t fault you pitiful mortals, after all, you only live once hahaha!"


    Amon was surprised once again when Kai struggled to turn his face towards his assailant, his eyes blazing with fury. Kai gritted his teeth before replying valiantly, "A monster like you would never understand. These are not tears of pain nor fear. Instead, these are tears of regret, for not being strong enough to stop you from creating more tragedies, as well as tears of sadness for all the victims who have suffered for the sake of your selfish return, including Ikari."


    Amon appeared stunned for a while before laughing maniacally, "Hahaha! Very well, cry all you want and lament your miserable, pitiful existence! I think you''ve suffered under my [Vengeance Press] for long enough, time to be the kind Samaritan that I am and put you out of your misery!"


    Kai''s eyes widened in horror as Amon gathered a ridiculous amount of mana in his left fist before drawing his left arm back. Kai knew that it was pointless to use his Luminos Ability to erase the mana amassed, as Amon could simply gather them again.


    Resigned to his fate, Kai simply closed his eyes and wished for the quick salvation of death as Amon screamed, "The grand finale! [Revenge Counter]!"


    Just before Amon''s fist could crash into Kai''s head, a shiver shot down Amon''s spine as he caught a gleam of steel at the corner of his eye. Instantly recognising that the incoming attack was dangerous even for him and his superior mana armament, Amon leaped back, forgoing his chance of ending Kai.


    It was the right choice, since the blade that had headed for his neck was coated with intense demonic energy that was capable of eroding Amon''s mana armament and taking his head off.


    Amon cursed as he took a few cautious steps back, "Another half demon? From the looks of it, this half or even full demon is more capable of wielding demonic energy than the boy, what luck!"


    Kai opened his eyes slowly only to discover that he was still alive, and in the presence of a familiar, comforting aura. It was Akame who was standing over him, her demonic energy fleshed out fully for all to see.


    Akame turned around, but her eyes weren''t on Kai as she said gently, "Glad you''re on time, Adeline. Take Kai back to somewhere safe and treat his wounds. I''ll buy us some time!" Immediately after she had completed her sentence, a white mask materialised over Akame''s face as she activated her [Demonization], before she resumed her pursuit of Amon.


    Kai slowly turned his head and immense relief swept over him. It was indeed his love, Adeline, who quickly helped Kai to his feet before retreating a safe distance away. After Adeline had laid him gently on the ground, Kai panted, "I''m so glad to see you again¡­I thought I would never live to witness that beautiful face of yours again¡­"


    Adeline became slightly furious as she pouted, "Don''t go around spouting such nonsense! You did well to hold a Chaos General all on your own for so long, now relax and let me treat your injuries. The fight not''s over yet!"


    To Kai''s surprise, Adeline wasn''t using conventional healing magic, but rather her Luminos which exhibited a more intricate pattern that Kai had never seen before. Its effects were immediately felt, as Kai slowly regained the sensation of his missing left arm.


    Waving his newly restored left arm, Kai enquired, "What''s going on? Normal healing magic can''t restore lost limbs, is this your Eclipse Luminos ability?"


    Adeline smiled brightly and answered, "That''s right, this is my [Perfect Recovery], an upgrade of my [Perfect State] since I can now transfer the effects of [Perfect State] over to anybody, enhancing their regenerative and healing capabilities. Unfortunately, this ability taxes my mana reserves immensely, but I''ve found a way to circumvent this drawback."


    Kai asked, "How? There''s no way you can mitigate the cost of this ability so easily, given its great utility." Adeline replied smugly, "Well, just like how I can transfer the effects of [Perfect State] to another person with [Perfect Recovery], I can also transfer the costs over to my target instead of bearing the cost myself. In other words, I utilise the mana reserves of my target instead of my own in order to heal his injuries."


    Kai nodded in deep thought before an idea flashed across him. Kai queried, "I see, that''s why you only helped me to regenerate my left arm with your mana input, even though I still have several debilitating injuries. My question now is, can I use demonic energy as fuel for your Eclipse Luminos ability? After all, I can gather and recover demonic energy much more quickly than mana."


    Adeline contemplated for a moment before replying softly, "I''m not 100% sure, but it should be feasible given that mana and demonic energy share similar principles. We''ll never know till we try, right?"


    Kai smiled brightly before he made himself comfortable by sitting cross-legged, his body kept up straight with eyes closed. Adeline could see wisps of red demonic energy billowing from Kai''s body, which gradually grew in amount to cover his entire body. Adeline swiftly sprung into action, activating her Eclipse Luminos as she sought to utilise Kai''s demonic energy to treat the rest of his grievous wounds.


    Fortunately, their plan worked, as Kai''s wounds began patching up rapidly, his demonic energy cultivation keeping up with its expenditure. It wasn''t long before Kai was back in peak condition. On the other hand, Adeline felt weak as she fell gently into Kai''s hands, before she explained, "Huff, there''s no running away from the fatigue of using this technique, though with a short rest I''ll be ready for action."


    Now, primed for combat, Adeline had thought that Kai would immediately launch himself into the fray to support Akame against Amon. However, Kai remained seated, as he chose to silently observe the duel between Akame and Amon.


    Adeline whispered, "I''m surprised, I thought you would jump back in the moment you were healed." Kai replied calmly, "No, I can''t afford to do that. If I jump in without a plan, we don''t stand a chance against an opponent of Amon''s calibre.


    Besides, Akame can hold her own for a while. She''s a member of the Triple Diablo, the 3 strongest half-demons under my father''s charge. Furthermore, she does relish her 1v1 duels, so it''ll be a terrible idea for me to intervene when she has yet to have her fill."


    As foretold by Kai, Akame''s grin was concealed under her white mask, which did nothing to hide her bloodlust as she chased after Amon, making dangerous swings with her katana which Amon barely dodged.


    Amon wondered out loud, "How''s she keeping up with me? I''ve already poured in quite a hefty amount of mana into my [Vengeance Gear] and she''s not even breaking a sweat. Seems like I''ll definitely lose a battle of speed. In that case¡­"


    Amon suddenly stopped before he turned around swiftly, swinging his right arm towards Akame''s neck with a backhand chop. Akame gladly met his attack with her katana, as sparks flew erratically between the collision of mana against demonic energy.


    The clash didn''t last long, as Amon followed up quickly with a few more slashes with his [Vengeance Cleaver], all of which were perfectly countered by Akame. To Amon''s disbelief, Akame declared, "Hmph, I can''t believe you thought you could hurt me with those amateurish strikes. I''ll give you a taste of a true swordfight!"This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Akame raised her tempo instantly, maximising her innate gift of speed as she scored multiple slashes on Amon''s torso before he could guard against them. Akame''s attacks were not only rapid, they were effective, her demonic energy easily shredding through Amon''s passive mana armament augmented by [Evolution Armour] and drawing blood as she performed an array of cuts, ending with a wide horizontal slash.


    Amon only managed to block her last attack with both arms coated with intense black mana armament, as he slid a few metres away from Akame. Akame swiftly leapt in pursuit, entering a sword-drawing stance.


    As Akame flew towards Amon, he faced his left and entered a horse stance, his right fist aligning with Akame''s head and left fist hugging his waist. Amon then gathered an intense amount of mana in his left fist, looking set to strike Akame with a flying punch attack.


    Akame thought, "Hmph, fool, all I need to do is to accelerate further and cut you down before you can launch your attack." before she disappeared in a blink. As Akame looked set to cut Amon down where he stood, Kai caught Amon grinning and recognised this situation immediately.


    Kai warned, "Akame, watch out, it''s his feint!" Before Akame could pull out of her attack, Amon quickly brought his left foot forward, twisting his body on it as a pivot before leaping high into the air. Thereafter, as Akame''s momentum carried her forward, Amon aimed a drop kick with his right heel onto Akame''s head, the enormous amount of mana amassed in his right foot signalling his intent to wrap things up clearly.


    Just when Amon thought victory was at hand, Akame suddenly halted, as she directed all her momentum into her katana, launching an upward swing towards Amon. "[Majin Sword]." Akame whispered as she unleashed her demonic energy together with her swing, as a huge stream of vile aura rushed over Amon, sending him flying into the sky.


    Adeline smiled nervously before stammering, "I-I think I know why Akame''s your master now, s-she''s really incredible, huh!" Kai nodded before sighing, "I guess my worry that she would get caught by Amon''s [Tyrant Kempo] was unfounded."


    Akame''s mask disintegrated as she gasped in exhaustion. After all, Akame had to use a considerable amount of demonic energy to overcome her opponent''s monstrous mana armament, not to mention her final attack [Majin Sword] which consumed a large chunk of her reserves. At least, it was now over.


    Or that was what Akame thought until she sensed danger approaching from the sky, as she barely dodged Amon''s punch that was aimed at her head. However, the power of Amon''s punch was so great that it produced an omnidirectional shockwave upon collision with the ground, sending Akame reeling uncontrollably away from her nemesis.


    Akame bounced off the ground once before performing a back flip, thereafter thrusting the ground with her katana to halt her momentum, skidding to a stop. After the dust had finally settled, Amon''s body was in full view, as Kai was stunned by what he had seen.


    Amon''s body was extremely bloodied, having taken the toll of Akame''s erosive demonic energy. However, the fact that Amon had survived the attack could only spell bad news, considering his Sin, [Vengeance].


    Kai quickly signalled for Akame to regroup, seeing that she no longer had any chance of defeating Amon alone, to which she obliged. Meanwhile, Amon exhaled slowly before he hissed, "I think I''ve underestimated you guys far too much, to push me so near to death''s door.


    There''s no way I want to repeat that long, arduous process of finding a new host again, so I''m going to hammer some well-deserved fear into you all. Witness the true power of a Chaos General, [Revenge Counter - Mini]!"


    Amon punched the air before him without hesitation, shattering it instantly as a huge shockwave followed, rushing towards the trio and ravaging through everything in its path. Kai ordered, "Disperse!" as all 3 of them jumped off in separate directions, avoiding Amon''s shockwave.


    Kai thought, "Darn, if an attack as powerful as Akame''s [Majin Sword] or my [Narukami Blade] failed to clinch the deal, we''ll need something much stronger¡­very soon! If only I could just perform a simple thrust to the heart with enough piercing power to finish things¡­wait, there''s one thing I''ve yet to try¡­"


    Turning to Adeline and Akame, Kai shouted, "You two, I need you to distract Amon for as long as possible, I''m going to try something out! It''s do or die after all." Upon hearing Kai''s request, Akame turned her head and asked cynically, "You''re going to do it again? You know it''s impossible right?"


    Confused, Adeline asked, "What''re you two talking about?" Akame replied calmly, "Hmph, the boy has a wacky theory that if fusion elements were created from the combination of 2 elements, it should be possible to create more fusion elements from 3 or more elements.


    Kai intends to combine his Lightning and Light magic with his demonic energy, forming a triple fusion element. So far, he''s only been successful in producing [White Lightning] and [Red Lightning] which are dual fusion elements.


    It''s impossible because Light magic is completely antagonistic to demonic energy, with the 2 completely rejecting each other, explaining their inability to mix with each other in the case of fusion elements. Kai, stop your nonsense and just focus your remaining energy into your [Demonization] and [Red Lightning]!"


    To Akame''s surprise, Adeline stood protectively in front of Kai before muttering, "Impeded by none, [Phasewalker]." In Adeline''s hands, 2 gleaming short swords appeared, as Adeline''s eyes glowed with the full brightness of her Luminos.


    Adeline simply mumbled, "I trust you because I love you, Kai. I''ll buy you the time you need." Akame shook her head in frustration before she grumbled, "Ah well, seems like I''ve no choice. Let''s do this." as she gripped the hilt of her katana tightly.


    Touched by his teammates'' faith in him, Kai became resolved as he declared, "Extend and impale, [Cavalier]. I promise to get it right this time." Kai''s spear materialised before him, as he quickly sat down, adopting a posture frequently used in meditation with both hands on his weapon, eyes closed.


    Unwilling to spare Kai the luxury of time, Amon jumped in, ready to strike. However, before Amon could reach his target, Adeline and Akame appeared before him, their weapons crossing each other as they stopped Amon''s punch together.


    Adeline then jumped up slightly, performing a spinning slash with her blades coated in her fusion element, [Radiant Snow] as she aimed to decapitate Amon. Following his instincts, Amon ducked under Adeline''s slash, but was soon met by a barrage of fierce slashes from Akame, as he was forced to match her every move.


    The 2 ladies combined seamlessly to put Amon under pressure, as he wasn''t given any inch of space to use his devastating shockwaves. Amon could only hiss in infuriation at his inability to break through his enemies'' ploy as the pair effectively kept him at bay, far away from Kai.


    Now, Kai could concentrate fully on his task of achieving the fusion of his [White Lightning] and [Red Lightning]. Focusing intensely, Kai first generated [White Lightning] in his left hand before generating [Red Lightning] in his right.


    Next, Kai allowed the 2 different electrical currents to flow towards each other, into the centre of [Cavalier]. Just like how he''d first used [White Lightning], Kai intended for [Cavalier] to be a conducting medium to facilitate the combination process.


    Unfortunately, things did not proceed smoothly, as the 2 different currents immediately started tearing at each other, forming erratic sparks that hurt Kai slightly. Kai expected this much, but this time, there was too much at stake for him to give up.


    Refusing to yield, Kai rationalised that perhaps perseverance was key as he poured in more electricity of both types, increasing the frequency and sharpness of the erratic sparks which only scored more cuts on Kai''s face and hands.


    As the electricity got more intense, Kai kept reminding himself to keep pushing, as his hands were increasingly charred. Finally, the last thing that Kai saw was a blinding flash of vermillion, which enveloped his entire body¡­


    Upon witnessing the bright flash of lightning, both Amon and his opponents halted their battle temporarily, as they waited for the smoke surrounding Kai to clear up. Upon seeing what lay within the smoke, Amon laughed uncontrollably, "To think that he would end up electrocuting himself, what a joke! Perhaps he thought committing suicide was a less painful way to go against me, hahaha!"


    Both Akame and Adeline stared at Kai''s lifeless body with utter disbelief. Before Adeline could break down, Akame placed a firm hand on her shoulder and advised, "There''s nothing we can do now but pray that Kai would return to us by some miracle. However, if we don''t hold our ground right here, no miracle''s going to save the 3 of us!"


    Adeline nodded as she blinked away her tears, before staring at Amon with a hateful gaze. Amon could only shrug his shoulders and taunt, "If you''re all that worried about him, I can send you to meet him soon enough, hahaha!" Tension was rife in the air as all 3 combatants readied themselves for the resumption of battle at any second.


    <Unknown Realm>


    When Kai awoke, he found himself in a vast, empty space. There was literally nothing to be found except the ground he lay on. Furthermore, what irked him was that the space he was in was completely coloured in pink, which brightness hurt his eyes to no end.


    Kai struggled to his feet as he realised that he was wrong about something. There was something, or more specifically, someone else apart from the ground in this mysterious space. From a distance, the figure appeared to be a little girl, who had her back facing Kai so he couldn''t determine her appearance.


    Kai gingerly inched closer to the girl but before he could get within an arm''s reach, the girl squealed excitedly, her back still facing Kai, "It''s been such a long time since I had any visitors, after all, there''s only one person in the mortal plane that can enter this space. Please, make yourself comfortable!"


    Kai asked uncomfortably, "Erm, sorry for the rude question, but am I in Heaven? Didn''t expect the otherworld to be so brightly coloured though."


    The girl, whose back was still facing Kai, pouted, "Oh come on, I thought I already said that there''s only one person other than you who''s been able to enter here for as long as this place existed? So, how can this place be Heaven? Heaven is way more populous, with many more souls waiting to be reincarnated."


    Kai was confounded before he enquired further, "If this is not Heaven, and you''re not God, then who are you?"


    Now, the girl swiftly spun around, her appearance in full view. The girl had long, ravishing black hair, with a childlike face free of blemishes, befitting her presumed age. The girl shook her index finger as she explained, "Uh-uh, nobody said that I wasn''t a God, just that this place isn''t Heaven.


    The name''s Amaterasu, the Goddess of Order and Creation. Who are you, my little lost lamb?"

 Book 3 Chapter 16: A Life Changing Exchange

    <Unknown Realm>


    Kai raised his eyebrow before pinching the nose of the girl before him, snickering, "You''re a Goddess?? Hey, little girl, even children know that lies ain''t good, they make your nose grow longer hehehe."


    Amaterasu slapped Kai''s offensive hand away as she stuttered, "Y-You insolent brat, touching a Goddess like me without permission! Guess I''ve to teach you a divine lesson or two!"


    Kai rolled his eyes as he sighed, "You still going about that Goddess crap? Very well, prove to me that you''re Goddess then!"


    Amaterasu''s cheeks puffed as she pouted, "In my prime, I would have struck you down for such sacrilegious remarks. However, I''ve lost a substantial amount of my power, so I''m forced to adopt another approach instead.


    Let''s see, wow, you''re a rather peculiar being, having human, Sylph and demonic ancestry! This has never happened before in the world that we have created! You''re an ano-, no, a miracle I must say!"


    Kai was stumped. He had not met anyone who could determine his ancestry just by looking at him, not to mention that he had kept both his mana and demonic energy emission to near zero levels. Perhaps this girl was truly the Goddess she claims to be.


    Kai thought silently, "Even if this "Amaterasu" isn''t a Goddess, she is probably a treasure trove of information. I should learn as much from her as possible, especially since I can''t think of a way out of this realm, for now at least."


    Kai asked humbly, bowing his head, "I''m sorry if I''d offended you with my words earlier, please accept my humblest apologies, your¡­Holiness? By the way, just out of curiosity, how are you able to determine my ancestry so easily? I''m sure I''ve kept my mana and demonic energy emission to the minimum."


    Amaterasu replied proudly, "You''re forgiven, just call me by name, for honorific can be pretty troublesome, don''t you agree? Anyway, I may have lost a huge chunk of my power, but I still retain some of my unique abilities as a deity of this world.


    As a Goddess of Order and Creation, it should be no surprise that I can read your soul energy, after all, I used to be the Mother of all Life in my heyday. Okay, maybe not all life forms since my brother had his fair share of creations as well."


    Kai appeared perplexed as he enquired, "Soul energy? Are you referring to mana?" Amaterasu shook her head violently before explaining, "Soul energy is the most primitive basis of life in the world created by my brother and me. Over time, as the 4 major races evolved further, they developed their own unique frequencies of soul energy.


    This formed a spectrum consisting of mana which is used by both humans and Sylphs, demonic energy which is used by the Demons and finally, celestial energy which is used by the Celestials. Regardless of the differences between these 3 forms, at the end of the day, they are simply variants of the original soul energy I bestowed upon this world."


    Kai nodded slowly as he digested the information presented, mumbling, "I see, since mana and demonic energy are both offshoots of soul energy, you''re able to determine my ancestry by differentiating between the variants of soul energy which I possess. However, why do you call me a miracle? And who''s this brother you speak of?"


    Amaterasu let out a sigh as she explained, "Slow down my boy, I just realised that you''ve yet to properly introduce yourself. Why don''t you share with me some facts about yourself, such as your parents'' race before I answer your questions one by one?"


    Kai gulped nervously before replying, "Right, I''m Kai Veridian of Nirvania. My biological father is a half-demon while my biological mother is a Sylph, explaining my ancestry. Is this enough information about myself?"


    Amaterasu smiled upon hearing the word ''Nirvania'' as she chirped excitedly, "You''re from Nirvania too? What a coincidence, my informant, who is the only other person who can enter this realm, is also a citizen of Nirvania! Maybe you''ll meet her one day.


    Anyway, to explain why I perceive your existence as a miracle, we must go back to the concept of soul energy. Mana, demonic energy and celestial energy differ not only in frequencies, but also in their respective properties.


    Each variant has a particular theme, which I believe you should be familiar with at least 2 by now. Mana is characterised by "Flexibility", explaining why it can be converted to so many forms, such as the natural elements in elemental magic.


    Demonic energy is characterised by "Fission", explaining its disintegrative properties. While demonic energy can be converted to other forms as well, the number of such forms are more severely limited than mana, often confined to solely destructive elements.


    Celestial energy is characterised by "Fusion", explaining its integrative properties. Like demonic energy, it can only be converted to a limited number of forms, mainly reparative elements.


    Back to the main topic, mana is the intermediate form out of all 3 variants, explaining its ability to coexist peacefully with the other 2 variants. Subsequently, this is the reason why half-demon and half-Celestial humans are feasible.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    However, the mana possessed by Sylphs are unique, for they are much closer in frequency and properties to Celestial energy than the mana possessed by humans, since Sylphs are descended from Celestials after all.


    The dissociative properties of demonic energy and the associative properties of Sylph mana are completely antagonistic to each other, and would destroy each other if forcefully combined. Consequently, a person created with both such energies in normal situations would naturally be aborted, since he should have no soul to speak.


    Kai, your very existence defies this natural law, since you''re able to wield both demonic energy and Sylph mana perfectly! Hence, that''s why you''re my little miracle, someone who wields the powers of both my brother and myself!"


    Kai''s jaw dropped as he struggled to register Amaterasu''s words. Upon recovering from his initial shock, Kai muttered, "I see, that explains why I failed when I tried to combine my [Red Lightning] with my [White Lightning] forcefully. Guess Akame was right, it''s impossible to achieve a triple fusion element strong enough to defeat that cursed Chaos General."


    Amaterasu''s face darkened instantly as she whispered, "Did you say, Chaos General? One of the seven who possess fragments of my brother''s soul?"


    Kai was brought back to reality by Amaterasu''s sudden remark before he answered, "Yeah, I was fighting the Chaos General of Wrath, Amon, before I was transported to this realm. Wait, Amon possesses a fragment of your brother''s soul? Who''s your brother anyway, is he another deity like yourself?"


    Amaterasu nodded gravely, "Yes, my brother is the God of Chaos and Destruction, Astaroth. After my battle with him centuries ago, I sealed him in a realm similar to this one, but it turns out that he''d managed to split his soul into 7 fragments before he was sealed, creating the 7 Chaos Generals, each embodying one of the greatest sins mortals can commit.


    I''ve heard from my informant that the Chaos Generals are now at the helm of the organisation created by my brother, the Chaos Legion. They seek to hasten his resurrection by filling the world with negativity, the very energy my brother feeds on.


    If they''re successful in bringing my brother back¡­there''s probably only one person that can stop him now, and that''s not you, for now anyway."


    Kai scratched his head in confusion as he uttered, "Astaroth isn''t just some fictional idol of the Chaos Legion? He''s a real, breathing god hell-bent on the destruction of the world? God, I''m starting to comprehend my existence as an insignificant speck amidst all the bigwigs out there in the world."


    Amaterasu placed an assuring hand on Kai''s shoulder as she advised soothingly, "You may be a speck now, but I have faith that you''ll grow into a bright star, which light would guide this world for years to come. Your very existence is testament to my words.


    However, let''s address the issue at hand. If I''d heard correctly, you said that you were in the midst of attempting to create a triple fusion element from both demonic energy and Sylph mana in order to defeat a Chaos General before you ended up here, right?"


    Kai nodded in despair before mumbling, "That''s correct. It''s impossible, given the extremely contrasting natures of both variants, right? Even if it was possible, firstly, I can''t escape from this realm and secondly, Amon would just reincarnate again even if I killed him, making this a never-ending problem. It''s only a matter of time that Astaroth gets resurrected at this rate."


    Amaterasu turned furious as she retorted angrily, "How can you give up so easily? Have you ever considered the fact that perhaps your approach is incorrect and that it is possible to achieve a triple fusion element?"


    Kai shook out of his stupor as he asked relentlessly, "You mean it''s really possible to achieve a triple fusion element from two contradictory elements? Didn''t you say earlier that if two such elements are forcefully combined, they would destroy each other?"


    Amaterasu sighed, "Okay, let me explain using a ''scientific'' analogy. Your current approach, which succeeded in creating your [Red Lightning] and [White Lightning], essentially revolves around combining the constituent elements into a compound; a single substance with unique new properties.


    This approach works for non-contradictory elements, for they do not destroy each other upon fusion. However, as mentioned earlier, in the case of antagonistic elements, you can''t forcefully combine them into a single element, for they are simply incompatible.


    Therefore, when dealing with antagonistic elements, harmonious diversity is key. In other words, you want them to coexist in the same space, yet retain their separate properties. This is very much like a mixture instead of a compound. Just as how steel contains both iron and carbon that are kept chemically separate in contrast to iron carbonate."


    Enlightened by Amaterasu''s words, Kai''s mood instantly brightened as he attempted to create the triple fusion element. Unfortunately, nothing emerged from his hands as Amaterasu explained, "In this realm, you can''t use magic because all you have is your soul, which if touched, can endanger your life. I suggest trying your fusion element out only when you''ve returned to the mortal plane."


    Kai enquired, "There''s a way out of this realm? Please, show it to me, Amaterasu! Even if I can''t eliminate Amon from the face of the earth, with this potential power, I can at least protect my friends from him!"


    Amaterasu smiled gently before whispering, "Calm down, Kai. I may be devoid of most of my power, but even I still have enough to send you back to the mortal plane, though that would be the last of the reserves I had accumulated painstakingly over centuries.


    Not that it matters, for I''ve no intention to return to the mortal plane unlike my brother. After all, I''ve already entrusted the fate of the world to my son, the 3rd deity which you must find on my behalf, Kai, in the event that Astaroth is close to resurrection.


    His name is Grimm Haven, the God of Life and Death. Only he possesses enough power to stop Astaroth if Astaroth returns. Of course, the ideal solution is to prevent Astaroth''s return in the first place, and I believe that can only be achieved by the permanent destruction of his 7 Chaos Generals.


    Unfortunately, even I do not know how to destroy the souls of the 7 Chaos Generals for eternity. I''m afraid that this is a huge task that I''m laying on your shoulders, Kai, to discover a method of exorcising the 7 Chaos Generals for good.


    If you have any further questions when you''ve returned to the mortal plane, look for a person named Kuroka Blake, she is my informant there and I believe she would assist you to the best of her ability."


    Kai nodded solemnly, "I''ll keep your words and advice close to my heart, Amaterasu. Thank you once again for this enlightening exchange. If you would, please, I''ve got a Chaos General''s butt to kick."


    Amaterasu nodded before placing both her hands on Kai''s chest, transferring the last of her power to him as Kai''s body was covered by a blinding white glow. It wasn''t long before Kai''s body began to flicker, thereafter disappearing completely within seconds.


    With tears in her eyes, Amaterasu muttered, "Good luck, my little miracle¡­there''s hope in this world after all, amidst the chaos."

 Book 3 Chapter 17: Emotional Conclusion! Vermillion Storm Spear of Justice!

    <Mountain Peak>


    The 3 combatants eyed each other warily, each seeking to exploit any openings that the other party offered. However, there were none as everyone was on their toes, ready to counter.


    Judging that striking first was in his best interest given that he had the upper hand in terms of raw destructive power, Amon drew his right arm backwards swiftly, primed to unleash his characteristically devastating shockwave.


    After all, there was no defence that could withstand his [Revenge Counter] if Amon was afforded the time and space to accumulate his power.


    Unfortunately, the 2 ladies before Amon recognised his intention immediately and sprung into action instantly. Akame instantly disappeared in a flash, utilising her speed to close the gap instantly as she sought to curb any time and space that Amon enjoyed.


    Amon instinctively knew that he no longer had the luxury to perform a full swing, with Akame''s blade inching every closer to his exposed neck. Pressed to defend himself, Amon was forced to cut his move short, opting to use the quicker elbow jab to intercept Akame''s blade instead.


    Sparks flew haphazardly as Amon''s mana-armed elbow went head to head against Akame''s sword, which demonic energy worked constantly to erode the stubborn defence before it.


    Nonetheless, a standstill resulted, as both couldn''t move a single inch from their position less their opponent took advantage of their momentary lapse. Seizing her chance, Adeline joined the fray, approaching Amon from his right where it would be most difficult for him to defend.


    Amon laughed, "You think you''ve got me! Think again!" before he twisted rapidly in an anticlockwise fashion, ramming his backhand against Adeline''s gut.


    A grin crept up Amon''s face when he heard a shattering sound. However, the grin swiftly turned into an expression of alarm when Amon realised that he had simply broken an ice block, courtesy of Adeline''s [Ice Clone] spell.


    Now, Amon was caught in a more awkward position than before, as the real Adeline dashed from the opposite direction of her clone. Adeline''s timing was impeccable, as Amon had no time to react to her actual assault.


    Adeline''s blades struck their target cleanly, slashing across Amon''s torso in an X-like fashion. Pearl-white ice instantly seeped outwards from the cross-shaped wound on Amon''s body, encasing him completely.


    Adeline exhaled slowly after successfully immobilising Amon. Now, she and Akame could take a breather as the threat had been negated, albeit temporarily. Eager to finish Amon off, Akame streamed her demonic energy through her katana like a chainsaw, ready to butcher the foe before her.


    However, Adeline, with her keen sense of sight from her Luminos, quickly held Akame back, as she could see microscopic cracks emerging on the ice block entrapping Amon, which were growing in number and size at an alarming rate.


    True enough, it was only a matter of seconds before Amon''s vile mana seeped out from the conspicuous cracks on his frosty prison, followed swiftly by an explosion which tore his cage asunder, yielding numerous sharp icicles which flew towards the ladies relentlessly.


    The 2 ladies swiftly defended themselves, as Akame slashed the incoming shrapnel with smooth consecutive swings while Adeline spun her [Phasewalker] blades before her, grinding the incoming ice shards into slush.


    However, to their horror, the time they spent defending against the wave of icicles was time afforded to Amon to accumulate his mana into his right fist, as he stood in his characteristic stance, with his right shoulder facing the pair, arm drawn back.


    Amon swiftly swung his right arm outwards, shattering the air before him instantly as he generated a humongous shockwave far larger than any of those he had released earlier. Akame was first to react, as she quickly retaliated with a smaller version of her [Majin Sword], having no time to accumulate her demonic energy any further.


    As expected, Akame''s technique offered paltry resistance, having only slowed the advance of the lethal shockwave for seconds before it was completely vanquished. Fortunately, before Amon''s attack could obliterate them, Adeline murmured, "[Radiant Snow Citadel]." as she concentrated her mana into her twin blades before plunging them into the ground.


    Within a blink of an eye, a gigantic snowy white castle emerged from the ground before the pair, exuding a formidable presence. However, its grandeur didn''t last long, as Amon''s shockwave tore it down instantly, with momentum to spare as the resultant strong winds blew the ladies off their feet.


    Akame materialised her demonic energy instinctively from her back, extending it in the form of a huge hand that grabbed onto Adeline, pulling the Sylph towards her. At the same time, Akame created another huge hand which dug into the ground, the friction slowing them into a standstill.


    Both Adeline and Akame were panting, exhausted after barely surviving their ordeal. Adeline spoke first, "Thanks Akame, without your help, I wouldn''t know how far I would have flown. I didn''t know that you could use demonic energy like that though, that''s pretty cool!"


    Akame replied gratefully, "No, I''m the one who should be thankful, if not for that ice barricade of yours, we would have been blown to bits by that shockwave. Anyway, enough of the idle chatter, I don''t think our enemy would give us time to talk."


    Meanwhile, Amon was analyzing his approach. He was pleasantly surprised that the 2 ladies were able to survive his [Revenge Counter], especially given the fact that the last shockwave was one of the strongest he had produced thus far.


    Even though Amon had power, his key weakness lay in sustainability, as his power was fuelled by damage to his body. If the pair could drag the battle long enough without inflicting any damage before going for the kill with an incisive blow when he had run out of juice, the pair might actually be able to defeat him.


    Amon rationalised silently, "I''m confident of dealing with the demon girl when she''s alone, but it''s the other girl who''s been posing problems due to her guile. Guess I''ll have to separate them and take the Sylph out first."


    Amon immediately shrouded his body with mana which gave off a visible hue that Akame recognised. Before Akame could open her mouth, Amon vanished in a flash, appearing between them as he performed a downward chop with his [Vengeance Cleaver], causing the ground between Akame and Adeline to split open. The impact of Amon''s strike created a violent gust of wind that blew the 2 ladies apart from each other.


    Akame cursed, "Darn, he intends to separate us, knowing that he can''t take us out easily when we coordinate our attacks. Got to get back to Adeline''s side fast¡­" At the same time, Adeline was attempting to recover from being blown back when she realised that Amon was already right on top of her.


    Noting that Amon was aiming a punch towards her left cheek, Adeline quickly crossed her blades before her face, coating them with her [Radiant Snow] in an attempt to chill and slow Amon''s approaching fist to reduce its power.


    The next instant, Adeline''s eyes could only widen in horror while a smirk was etched on Amon''s face. One of Adeline''s blades fell towards the ground, as it made an ominous "clang" sound before resting on its fuller, transforming back into its original form shortly.


    Amon had actually used a feint once again, quickly changing his mind from a hook to a diagonal slash with his [Vengeance Cleaver], cleanly tearing Adeline''s body into two from her left shoulder to her right hip.


    Akame, who could only watch the horrifying scene unfold before her, screamed, "Adeline!!" before gripping her katana in fury and sorrow as she resolved to seek vengeance for her fallen comrade.


    Amon felt extremely satisfied from his latest handiwork, but his joy was short-lived as he soon realised that Adeline was now raising her sole remaining blade over his head before bringing it down swiftly in an overhead fashion.


    Adeline whispered, "[Ice Dominion - Frostmourne]" as she slashed Amon from head to toe. Unlike before, this time round, ice did not immediately emerge from Amon''s wound to engulf him. Instead, Amon''s skin began to emit a sickly, dark blue glow which spread rapidly over his entire body.


    Consequently, from underneath Amon''s skin, black ice emerged, encapsulating him completely and giving him an appearance of a sculpted ice figure, devoid of life. Adeline huffed as her [Perfect State] got to work quickly, clearly evident in her glowing blue eyes, mending her wound so swiftly that within seconds, it left no trace of the horrific injury that once existed.


    Akame heaved a sigh of relief. Perhaps she had truly underestimated Adeline. Akame had previously thought that Adeline was only a good healer, but this battle had proven that her combat abilities were top notch too.


    After all, Adeline had perfectly utilised her Luminos Ability to catch Amon off guard, outwitting someone who had attempted to outsmart her. Adeline''s end product was excellent as well, as she learnt from her previous mistake to trap Amon in a more resilient prison than before.


    Now, Akame understood why Kai had selected the girl to be his partner. They were both pretty similar, apart from their ancestry, they were also rather headstrong in their refusal to give up till they had achieved their objective, regardless of the odds against them.


    Giving Adeline some time to catch her breath, Akame walked up to her slowly and asked softly, "Well done. You OK? Guess it''s time to end this menace once and for all, I''ll shatter him where he stands."


    Adeline shook her head as she replied despondently, "The spell I used earlier is an extremely strong spell meant for sealing. Of course, it''s best if Amon can remain frozen for eternity, but I doubt even my spell can stop him for long.


    Nonetheless, the ice that surrounds him isn''t that easy to break, with your current power level, I don''t think you would be able to break him completely. In fact, any attack against the ice might be counterproductive, for it might make it easier for him to thaw out of it."


    Akame enquired further, "In that case, what do you propose we do? If we stay here and do nothing, we''ll become sitting ducks in a matter of time! I don''t think that either of us can recover our strength to 100% in the presumably short span of time we have before Amon escapes."


    Adeline replied calmly, "You''re right. My original intention was never to buy time for us to recover our strength to engage in another pointless fight with Amon." before she turned around to look at Kai''s motionless body.


    Akame followed Adeline''s line of vision before sighing, "You''re still placing your hopes on the boy, I see. Hmph, is he really that reliable? From my point of view, he''s still a wimpy whelp that needs more help than he can provide."This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Adeline spoke softly, "I''ve seen Kai produce miracles more than once, with his never-say-die attitude. Even though he may not be the strongest as of now, as his partner, I think that the bare minimum I can do is to have faith in him, right?" before smiling brightly.


    Akame''s expression was cynical for a moment before it softened, as she placed a hand on Adeline''s shoulder, "Guess you''re right. In the mean time, we''ll do the best we can too and recover as much as possible." The 2 ladies then sat quietly, prioritising their recovery as they prepared themselves for another hard battle ahead.


    Unknown to the ladies, Amon''s consciousness was not lost amidst the ice as he could hear their conversation perfectly. Nonetheless, it was a rather close shave as Amon swore that if the ice had spread any faster through his blood, he wouldn''t have had enough time to protect his brain and heart from getting frozen.


    However, the fact remains that Amon was frozen in place, and the chill throughout his body was unbearable. Amon slowly attempted to thaw his body by increasing the flow of mana throughout his body, to melt the ice coating his blood vessels to restore normal blood circulation before he dealt with the ice on his exterior that held his body in place.


    As Amon''s body temperature started to increase, he began to laugh silently in his mind, "The fools! I''ll get my revenge soon enough and seeing that both you ladies are so thoroughly exhausted, this would be like taking candy from a baby, hahaha!"


    Amon was so self-absorbed in his presumed triumph that he nearly failed to notice a bright glow in front of him until it began to hurt his eyes. Amon wondered, "What''s going on? Who''s that?" before fear spread throughout his body.


    Amon stammered mentally, "T-This sensation, it''s almost like Lord Astaroth is here in person! Who else in this world could wield such power?" Amon got his answer soon enough, as he noticed that the glow was emanated from Kai, as his eyes slowly fluttered open before the glow disappeared as quickly as it had appeared.


    Amon felt relieved the moment the heart-wrenching sensation disappeared from within his body. Amon snickered mentally, "Ah, it''s just the kid once again. What can he do anyway? There''s nothing for me to fear¡­"


    Amon wasn''t the only one who noticed the bright glow. Adeline and Akame detected it as well as they swiftly turned around, only to see Kai regaining consciousness as the glow faded. Adeline was overjoyed as she immediately pounced onto Kai, crying, "By the heavens, you''re finally back! You had me worried you know! Even though I had faith that you''ll return."


    Kai wiped away the tears on Adeline''s eyes as he said, "You silly girl, when have I never kept my promise to you? Hhhm, I see, good job on holding Amon back. Now, let''s finish what we have started once and for all."


    Akame added cynically, "You''re saying that you finally figured out how to use the triple fusion element? Prove it." To her surprise, Kai smiled confidently and replied assuredly, "Sure, otherwise, how are we going to defeat Amon?"


    To the surprise of the girls, Kai''s mana pressure as well as demonic energy suddenly shot up, as Kai held his still active [Cavalier] in both hands. Both girls were stunned to see a white mask materialising rapidly over Kai''s face, but the mask was unlike the one Akame was familiar with.


    Kai''s new mask was not only adorned differently, it had a completely unique shape, since it did not cover Kai''s entire face unlike his previous mask. Instead, this new mask covered all of Kai''s face except the area around Kai''s left eye including his left forehead.


    The mask gave Kai an extremely intimidating appearance, which was only exacerbated by his dual-chrome eyes; his left eye shining bright blue with the power of his Luminos while his right eye glowed deep red with demonic energy.


    Within seconds, Kai focused his mana and demonic energy into his left and right hands respectively, as they cackled with white and red electricity respectively. Kai muttered to himself, "Harmonious diversity, just like a mixture¡­" as both types of electricity streamed through Kai''s weapon towards its middle.


    When the 2 types of electricity met, Kai willed them to revolve around each other rather than collide head-on, and within seconds, the 2 types of electricity began to blend together, forming a seamless, rapidly spinning, single stream of electricity that covered Kai''s spear with stripes of red and white.


    Both Akame and Adeline gasped in amazement involuntarily, as fear gripped Amon once more. Amon thought, "Impossible¡­mixing mana with Celestial energy-like properties with demonic energy¡­that''s something only the gods can do! What''s going on?"


    Adeline mumbled without thinking, "It''s¡­beautiful. Do you have a name for it?" Kai was caught off guard for a while before he replied casually, "A name? Well, how does [Vermillion Spark] sound to you?"


    Adeline clasped her hands together and said excitedly, "That''s a great name! I really believe that this new power is what we need to beat Amon!" Akame nodded in agreement before Kai said, "Well, this wouldn''t have been possible if not for you guys. Thank you, Adeline, Akame."


    Both girls smiled shyly before Kai turned to face the immobilised Amon. Kai declared, "It''s time to end this, Amon. Prepare to die, [Vermillion Storm Spear]!" The white-red electricity around Kai''s spear began spinning even more violently than before as Kai lunged towards Amon, prepared to impale the Chaos General through the chest.


    Amon thought frantically, "If I get pierced by an attack of such calibre without resistance, I would die without doubt. I refuse to go down like this!" Amon''s mana pressure suddenly escalated rapidly as the ice covering his body instantly melted, much to everyone''s surprise.


    Amon drew his right arm back, concentrating all of his remaining mana into it before releasing his final punch. Amon howled, "This is it, [Ultimate Revenge Counter]!" as he threw his punch straight onto Kai''s incoming spear head.


    Both the air and the ground were shattered by Amon''s fearsome attack, as sparks flew erratically from the tip of Kai''s spear. Despite the power contained in both attacks, both combatants did not move an inch, firmly standing their ground against their formidable opponent.


    After all, even though in terms of raw force, Amon''s attack emerged on top, Kai''s technique was very much like a drill that focused its power into a single point, explaining his ability to keep in toe with Amon. Currently, the situation could be likened to a tense game of tug-of-war, with both parties equally matched.


    Thus, both Kai and Amon sought to leverage on any advantage they could create. Instinctively, Kai activated his Luminos as he muttered, "[Erase]" while staring straight at Amon''s fist. Instantly, Amon could feel that his attack was weakened, as Kai eliminated a chunk of mana powering his shockwave.


    Kai was not done yet, as he kept his Luminos ability active while pressing on with his own technique. Amon grunted with the sudden increase in weight of the force before him, as he panted, "Ha! You think you can drain me off all my mana before finishing me off? I''m not that weak, you idiot!"


    This time, it was Kai''s turn to be overwhelmed as Amon let out a war cry before infusing more mana into his right fist, increasing the power of his shockwave against Kai''s spear. Kai''s feet skidded a few inches backwards as Kai laboured to hold his ground.


    Kai thought, "Darn, he really is a monster. Despite all those gruelling battles before this final showdown, he still has so much mana to spare. I don''t think my [Erase] can drain him fast enough before my own attack succumbs to his¡­"


    Kai''s thoughts of defeat were immediately vanquished when he felt new energies surging through his [Cavalier]. Looking up, he was surprised to see Adeline and Akame each placing a hand on his weapon, infusing their own power into it.


    Adeline said gently, "We''re in this together, Kai. Take our powers and combine them into one, to defeat this nemesis before us!" Akame added coolly, "Only you possess the ability to combine our powers in the form of the triple fusion element. We''ll rise and fall together as one!"


    Kai nodded before displaying an expression of newfound resolution. With Adeline and Akame''s input, Kai mixed all their energies together into his attack as they screamed in unison. Now, with the combined efforts of all 3 of them, they were able to push against Amon''s attack, holding him in an uneasy stalemate which could go either way.


    Adeline enquired, her breathing irregular due to her exhaustion, "Holding him in a stalemate is no good, he''s likely to outlast us. Do you have any good ideas, Kai?" Kai replied, panting himself, "Yeah, truth be told, there''s one more person whose power we can tap on. Ikari! I know you''re there listening! If you can hear me, now''s your chance to do the right thing! For your wife and village, whom this demon had killed in cold blood!"


    Amon was initially worried at Kai''s declaration, but it wasn''t long before he laughed it off, "Hahaha, foolish mortals. Ikari can''t hear you, I''ve kept him in a dark place far, far away, hahaha! Death awaits you all, so struggle as much as you can, hahaha!"


    <Unknown Inner Dark Space>


    Ikari sat alone in an empty dark space, which was completely silent. He hugged his legs together as he leaned forward, burying his face within his knees. In this place, Ikari felt no solace but rather sorrow, as the only things that accompanied him here were pieces of his memories, which constantly reminded him of the tragedy of Casimir.


    Despite his discomfort, Ikari also didn''t feel like returning to reality, where he knew his wife and family were no more. At least, in here he could relive those occasional joyous memories he had with his wife that popped out, even though they would no longer be real.


    Apart from old memories, Ikari did have a few glimpses of what was happening outside in reality through the eyes of Amon, who had completely possessed his body by now. Initially, Ikari was not the least bit interested in Amon''s torture of his opponent, Kai, for he no longer had an attachment to the physical world.


    However, all that changed when Amon revealed the truth behind the tragedy of Casimir, how his wife and fellow villagers were manipulated by the Chaos Legion in order to trick him into giving in to his rage, thereby allowing Amon to successfully possess him. Ikari clenched his fists in frustration as he berated himself silently for trusting the words of a demon like Amon so easily.


    Ikari gritted his teeth angrily when he realised how great of a folly he had made all this time, not to mention that he had dragged his 2 best friends with him as well into this living hell. Ikari instantly felt an overwhelming sense of regret for all the things he had done after the Desolation of Casimir, which included bringing his brothers into the Chaos Legion.


    Ikari hated himself even more for his actions, for they were simply done in order to avenge those feelings of indignation he suffered over the supposed betrayal of his wife and village. His simple-minded hatred for the world just because of his own suffering had caused him to unwittingly inflict that unfair suffering to others around him, triggering a never-ending vicious cycle. If only there was something he could do to put an end to it¡­


    Ikari''s daze was rudely broken by the words of Kai, who was urging him to take action for the sake of his wife and village. Even though Ikari couldn''t hear Kai clearly, he could tell that the young man was encouraging him to stand up for himself and use his own strength to erase the darkness that plagued him.


    Motivated by Kai''s words, Ikari slowly got up onto his own 2 feet, his fists clenched tightly not in hatred, but rather determination to finally set things right¡­


    <Reality>


    Amon''s laughter was only temporary, as he soon found, to his horror, that his control over his body was waning. Amon thought as an expression of panic emerged on his face, "What''s going on? I''m losing control of my body as I feel that my consciousness is fading¡­this is impossible, I''m sure I''ve completely engulfed Ikari''s soul!"


    His worst fears were confirmed when another cold voice rang in his head, "I trust you no longer, Amon. Let us repent for our sins, together." Amon screamed mentally, "NOOOOO!! I''m not going to die again!"


    The last thing Amon heard before his consciousness faded fully was, "Don''t worry about that, this is the last time you''ll experience death, I promise you¡­"


    Meanwhile, to Kai''s surprise, Amon''s eyes suddenly went white as he stopped emitting mana abruptly. Seizing this opportunity, Kai pushed one last time as his electricity filled spear easily broke through Amon''s resistance, its tip swiftly finding its way towards Amon''s heart.


    The instant Kai''s [Cavalier] had penetrated through Amon''s skin, Kai''s [Vermillion Spark] immediately rippled through Amon''s entire body, electrocuting him from the inside as sparks slashed all over Amon''s body, scarring it completely.


    When Kai''s attack had finally completed its course, all that remained was Amon''s charred and mutilated body, as Amon collapsed onto his knees, seemingly devoid of life. Adeline and Akame were about to heave a sigh of relief when a charred hand weakly reached out to grab Kai''s wrist.


    Adeline and Akame were instantly on guard when Kai dismissed them. Kai said softly, "You did it, Ikari, thank you. If not for your intervention, Amon would never have been defeated." The figure looked up weakly before opening his mouth slowly, "No, thank you, Kai. Thank you for giving me another opportunity to do the right thing.


    Now, the anger within my heart has dissipated, leaving nothing but a sense of calm. Surreal, isn''t it? I guess this is the feeling one experiences when he has finally let go of the stone within his heart, right?"


    Kai answered with a warm smile, "Yeah, I''m glad that you learnt the truth about your wife and villagers, even if it was at the very end." Ikari nodded solemnly as he struggled to keep his emotions in check, "I''m so¡­thankful that my wife had loved me till the bitter end. She was a brave woman, and a virtuous wife. If only I had a little more faith in her¡­"


    Kai advised gently, "I''m sure she would understand. Now, do you have any final wishes? I want to do something to give you a peace of mind if possible." Ikari wheezed, as he neared his final breath, "If my subordinates, the other 2 members of the Casimir Trio, are dead as well, I wish to be buried together with them back in our motherland, Casimir. One more thing, take this. It would bring you to a secret base where you''ll find the answers to all the important questions..."


    Ikari gasped for air after handing a slip of paper to Kai before completing his final sentence, "Promise me that you''ll never let the Chaos Legion ignite another tragedy like Casimir¡­" The eyes of the great warrior then closed slowly, the smile on his face evidence that he had passed on without regrets before his body began to turn into dust rapidly, his remains carried by the wind to the corners of the world.

 Book 3 Chapter 18: Advent of Chaos

    As they watched Ikari''s body disappear with the wind, Akame mumbled, "It''s finally over, isn''t it? This has been one heck of a mission that even S class guilds might have problems with, not to mention our group of untested kids. We''re lucky that everyone made it out alive. Congratulations, captain, on our mission success."


    Kai could only nod grimly as he replied, "Yeah, even though we''ve accomplished our mission successfully, as with all the missions I''ve done thus far, I''ve always remained alive and physically well, but I always leave with a heavy heart rather than ecstasy. Perhaps the adventurer business is not for me after all."


    Adeline placed a gentle hand over Kai''s shoulders as tears slowly filled her eyes, "It''s not your fault, dear. If anyone''s to blame, it''s the Chaos Legion. Even though I don''t know the details behind Ikari''s past and your exchange with him, I could tell that at the very end, he was a genuinely kind soul who didn''t deserve such a fate. I can never forgive the Chaos Legion for what they''ve done, turning such good people into monsters."


    Kai turned to face Adeline before replying calmly, "That''s where you are wrong, my dear. Someone told me that the Chaos Generals are embodiments of the deadliest sins mortals could commit. You can''t destroy a sin with hatred.


    In fact, it''s hatred and other similar negative emotions that fuel the Chaos Legion and keep their leaders alive. The only true way, in my humble opinion, to fully eradicate the influence of the Chaos Legion is to learn to forgive.


    Up till now, the Chaos Legion has left no stone unturned in their zeal to make the world a bitter place, a place where we find it hard to trust and embrace others due to our constant need to come out on top for the sake of survival.


    In such a dog-eat-dog world, it''s no surprise that concepts like forgiveness, empathy etc are alien to us all. However, such things are precisely what are needed to break the vicious cycle of resentment that trap us all within endless destruction.


    To truly defeat the Chaos Legion, I think we first have to ask ourselves, "Do we have what it takes to forgive others, no matter what atrocities they have committed against us?"


    When I first faced off against Ikari and later Amon, I was filled with anger, wanting to exact vengeance for the late Keane. However, towards the end, my rage was gone, and I felt a relieving, calm sensation instead.


    Perhaps it was due to my knowledge of the aims of the Chaos Legion that allowed me to emerge as the better man and dispel the negativity shrouding the situation.


    Nonetheless, it remains true that my empathy and forgiveness towards Ikari for what he had done on top of my willingness to let go of my desire for vengeance had allowed us to turn the tables against Amon. Without Ikari''s help, there''s no way we could have defeated Amon."


    Adeline and Akame remained star struck at Kai''s speech before Akame asked incredulously, "Wow, did that electric shock reconfigure your brain too? I''d never expected you to give such sagely advice."


    Embarrassed by his sudden oration, Kai stammered, "Ahem, n-never mind me, we''ve got the kids to attend to, don''t we? Let''s make haste, I don''t want to leave them out alone and vulnerable for too long."


    Kai''s companions nodded with cheeky smiles on their faces before they left the mountain peak, relieved that their ordeal was finally over...


    <Unknown Location>


    In the middle of a dark cave that was poorly lit stood a single man. It was Lucius, and his pale face displayed no emotion as he simply looked forward into the unending darkness.


    Suddenly, 5 holographic figures flickered into life before him, making the interior slightly brighter. Upon the arrival of his siblings, Lucius gave a slight polite grin as he spoke softly, "Welcome, my brothers and sisters. I''m so sorry to have summoned you all at such short notice."


    Among the 5, the oldest looking individual took a cursory glance at Lucius before he mused, "Save us the pleasantries, Lucius. I can tell that you''re hopping mad from what had happened. Your hands have given you away."


    True enough, even though Lucius'' face was expressionless, his clenched fists were quivering slightly, his fingernails biting deep into the flesh of his palm.


    Upon being pointed out by his brother, Lucius'' hands stopped shaking as silent anger became clearly written on his face. Lucius spoke calmly, "You''re as observant as always, Sartorius. Now, where was I? Ah, we''re here to discuss our next step, given that we''ve met with some...unforeseen circumstances."


    The youngest looking individual of the group, a boy with red hair who went by the name of Jiro, quickly added nervously, "Hey, Lucius, I hope y-you''re not blaming me for what had happened to Amon. He selected his host and I merely played second fiddle, that''s all."


    Lucius turned to stare at Jiro before grinning, which alarmed Jiro rather than assure him. Lucius spoke lightly, "Of course, I don''t blame you for Amon''s demise in such a short span of time. We''re here today to discuss far graver matters.


    I actually couldn''t care less for Amon''s demise, for his influence had waned greatly ever since his failure at the Green King abode. During his absence, his division was relentlessly hunted down by executives of the respective kingdoms on the Central Continent, showing how ill trained they were.


    Fortunately, those who were holding more sensitive information about our organisation were a tad smarter and evaded capture far longer, otherwise we would have already been attacked by the Kingdoms of the Central Continent.


    However, Amon''s demise this time carries a peculiar twist; I can no longer sense the presence of his spirit, unlike before. What about you all? Can any of you sense his spirit?"


    The 5 Chaos Generals before him shook their heads, with Sartorius first to speak, "Hence the urgency of this meeting. The permanent destruction of a Chaos General is previously unheard of after all. If our enemy has really found a way to banish us from the mortal realm, immediate action has to be taken..."


    Lucius said calmly, "Yes, well pointed out, Sartorius. In the past, we could rest on our laurels due to our ability to reincarnate repeatedly with all our memories and abilities intact. However, now that our supposed invincibility is taken away from us, we never know who''ll be next on the hit list, increasing the urgency of our mission to revive Lord Astaroth as soon as possible."


    A woman, who was scantily clad to display her endowments in full view, added nonchalantly as she placed a hand in between her bosom, "Well, if you ask me, I don''t see this as a very huge hassle. Let''s not forget that Brother Amon is one of the strongest among us in terms of raw power, to make up for his lack of intelligence.


    There are but a handful of people in this world who can defeat him in battle, not to mention kill him. Whoever committed the deed would probably be heavily injured by Brother Amon as well. I suggest seizing the opportunity to get rid of this scourge as soon as possible, by uniting the powers of us Chaos Generals.


    If you guys are unwilling, I don''t mind having such a wild man all to myself, hehehe. I can''t wait to see what he will do to a frail woman like me..."


    Lucius sighed, "Keep your lewd fantasies to yourself, Liara. We''re not even sure if the one who did Amon in is a man. Anyway, on a serious note, if we were to combine our might to get rid of this adversary, it''ll be akin to putting all our eggs in one basket, especially since the Kingdoms won''t sit still upon hearing this news.


    If the Kingdoms find out that the Chaos Generals can be defeated, they will do everything in their power to protect the one who banished Amon as well as his knowledge. No matter how powerful we are, a full blown confrontation with the Kingdoms will not end well for our mission.


    Instead, we shall stick to our original plan and launch guerrilla assaults all over the Central Continent, to show the people that their governments are powerless to protect them against the might of an unseen foe. This is the final phase of our plan to breed sufficient negativity to revive our Master.


    An added advantage of this approach is that we force our enemies to spread their forces thin, keeping their protection over the one who has killed Amon minimal. When it comes down to it, I''ll deal with that person personally, vanquishing any form of hope they might have."Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    The 5 figures before him nodded slowly in agreement before Lucius suddenly raised his voice, "Generals, hear your orders! On behalf of our Master, the God of Chaos and Destruction, Lord Astaroth, I hereby declare the beacon of war against peace and order lit."


    "Sartorius of Sloth." The old man named Sartorius raised an eyebrow in acknowledgement.


    "Jiro of Greed." The young red-haired boy Jiro smiled menacingly when his name was called.


    "Liara of Lust." The well-endowed woman smacked her lips in delight before licking them in pure ecstasy.


    "Delilah of Envy." The reserved and plain looking young woman merely bowed in respect.


    "Garron of Gluttony." The extremely skinny man didn''t twitch even a single muscle.


    "Finally, myself, Lucius of Pride. Let the Advent of Chaos begin!" Upon the conclusion of Lucius'' orders, the 5 figures vanished instantly as the cave regained its former pitch black darkness, which looked set to spread to every corner of the world...


    <Dark Continent>


    A hooded man looked out towards the sea and far into the horizon. He was Grimm Haven, the God of Life and Death, and he was not merely staring into deep space. His eyes were seeing things that mortals couldn''t; the soul energies of every living thing within his field of vision, which extended far beyond the confines of the Dark Continent, all the way till the Central Continent.


    Throughout his centuries spent in the mortal realm, Grimm had never felt anything like he had just a few moments ago. On the Central Continent, somewhere in the North, someone had exuded a power very similar to his own, being able to wield the powers of creation and destruction as one.


    Even though it was still relatively weak, however, the very same wielder was successful in banishing a Chaos General, whom Grimm had recognised from their unique soul energy frequencies, something that even he, a deity, had failed to achieve all these years for fear of disrupting the balance.


    Or so it would appear, as Grimm knew deep down that even if he had intervened actively, he remained clueless regarding the method of banishing the Chaos Generals from the mortal realm permanently. This made Grimm even more excited to meet the mortal that had achieved the so-called impossible.


    Grimm''s thoughts were broken by the sounds of wings beating as a demon with jet black scaly wings settled onto the ground slowly behind him. The demon swiftly folded its wings before kneeling on one knee. It was Balthazar, his long-serving Right Hand of Death.


    Balthazar spoke with a raspy but nonetheless submissive tone, "Lord Grimm, I trust that you''ve felt that sensation too right? The disappearance of a Chaos General from the face of this world? I couldn''t believe it at first but after receiving several confirmations from my multiple attempts to sense the unique signatures of the Chaos Generals using the weapon you''ve bestowed upon me, I can''t deny that the impossible has happened, my Lord."


    Grimm nodded before replying softly, "Yes, after so many years, someone with the power to resist Astaroth''s influence has emerged in this world, without the intervention of us deities. However, he''s still a sapling that needs to be nurtured, so¡­"


    Balthazar answered swiftly, "Not to worry, my Lord. The annoying Celestial is currently on the Central Continent and she''s probably sensed it too. Knowing her, she would probably make it her first priority to secure the person in question. As much as I hate her guts, I trust her ability to bring him back safely to meet us, even if it means fighting the Chaos Generals head on."


    Grimm nodded once again before looking out into the horizon as Balthazar recovered from his kneeling position. With the ignition of a tiny spark of hope signalled the arrival of turbulent times ahead, but Grimm was now fully prepared to intervene, to end the chaos once and for all.


    <Northern Nirvanian Village>


    It has been 2 days since Amon was defeated. In the short span of 2 days, Kai''s team was mainly focused on recuperation, especially the 3 students who were hurt most grievously in the mission. Fortunately, their recovery process was hastened by Adeline''s Eclipse Luminos, on top of her top notch nursing skills, facilitating the treatment of their wounds.


    The only student who escaped relatively unhurt, Eunice, assisted Akame and Kai in their post-mission ops, which included handling payment from the village chief and other errands that Kai volunteered to help with such as reparations.


    During this period of time, Kai had not forgotten his promise to Ikari, as he had quickly tasked an undertaker to construct 3 tombstones for the Casimir Trio. Unfortunately, as only 1 out of the 3 corpses could be recovered, Kai decided to cremate the sole body before scattering its ashes with the wind.


    Finally, the time to depart had finally arrived, with the incapacitated members of Kai''s team finally able to at least walk on their own 2 feet.


    Before they left the village, the village chief came to bade them farewell, as he wished earnestly, "Thank you so much for restoring the peace of this region, I can tell that the cause of unrest within the forest has been dealt with at last. It must have been a tough battle, but you all were blessed by the Goddess'' grace. May she continue to shower you all in her favour."


    Kai nodded in appreciation, before a hilarious thought entered his mind. Assuming that his encounter with Amaterasu was not merely an illusion, Kai simply can''t imagine the little girl goddess going round delivering her blessing to all her beloved subjects.


    After all, Amaterasu looked like she could barely look after herself, not to mention others. However, Kai knew that ultimately, it was her guidance that enabled him to acquire his newest power, the triple fusion element [Vermillion Spark].


    For that, Kai was immensely grateful, and that convinced him that she was indeed a being that could not be defined by the mortal plane. Apart from her teachings, Kai had not forgotten the task Amaterasu had given to him.


    In light of Astaroth''s imminent awakening, Kai would probably have to make another trip to find the so-called God of Life and Death, Grimm Haven. Speaking of Death, Kai recalled that his biological father often chatted excitedly about this "Right Hand of Death", the demon Balthazar whom Redmond was acquainted to.


    There was a slight possibility that Balthazar was connected to Grimm Haven in some way or another, so perhaps Kai could enrol the help of Redmond in his search for the God of Life and Death. However, that was an issue for another time, right now, he needed to focus on simply 2 things; fulfilling his promise to the late Ikari and investigating the place Ikari had directed him to.


    The trip to Casimir, which wasn''t too far away, was relatively uneventful, as everybody kept rather silent with the exception of the occasional exchange. Kai noticed that the mood was pretty sombre, which was to be expected, given that all of them had met with relatively traumatic experiences just a few days ago.


    The only positive news was that Jibril, Chen and Viper were recovering well, allowing them to travel at maximum speed soon enough. When they finally arrived at what remained of Casimir, a barren plot of land, Kai swiftly got to work, as he set the tombstones of the Casimir Trio with the help of Chen and Jibril.


    When their work was complete, Kai''s team observed a minute of silence, as they could hear the gentle breeze whistling past their ears. Kai was first to break the silence, saying, "Um, thank you all for following me to accomplish this seemingly foolish task of mine, especially given that these people were the very same foes who nearly cost you your lives."


    Kai had expected that his charges express their deep-seated resentment for these fallen enemies who had desired their lives, but to his surprise, there was no hatred written on their faces. Instead, it was sympathy and genuine sorrow, as Jibril muttered, "Even though he was my enemy, Aran was a true warrior who fought with great honour and taught me many things. Were it not for my fight with him, I would never have grown as an individual and learnt the ways of Zen."


    Chen added, "Kazehito, though cold and ruthless, demonstrated true grit especially at his final moments. Furthermore, I''ve heard from Jibril that the Casimir Trio were renowned heroes of their village, for them to go in such a manner is truly a tragedy, as it spells the end of Casimir''s legacy following its destruction."


    Kai smiled gently. It seemed that the kids he''d brought to this mission had not only grown in terms of combat ability, but also emotional maturity. Even Eunice, the spoiled princess of the bunch, had not spoken a single word of complaint regarding their detour to Casimir.


    Adeline placed a comforting hand on Kai''s shoulder as she gave a light smile. Kai closed his eyes momentarily before declaring, "Casimir and its heroes may be gone, but their will lives on in each and every one of our hearts. Let us not forget their sacrifices, as we hold on tightly to our convictions in the challenging times to come."


    Kai''s team nodded unanimously before they all left slowly, the burden in their hearts slowly released by the knowledge that the Casimir Trio had finally obtained a sanctuary where they could rest without any worries.


    Now that Kai''s promise to Ikari had been fulfilled, it was time to investigate the mysterious location as instructed by Ikari before they returned home to Nirvana. Following Ikari''s barely legible map, Kai''s team navigated through the forests of Northern Nirvania near to where they had engaged with the guerrillas a few days ago.


    Fortunately for Kai''s team, they were able to find the secret hideout pretty easily, which entrance was essentially well-concealed on the wall of a hill. If it wasn''t for the map, the thick vegetation covering the entrance would have kept it inconspicuous from the eyes of passers-by.


    Upon entering the hideout which was extremely dark, Kai swiftly conjured a fireball in his left hand as the other magicians in his team did as well before they ventured deeper into the cavern. Following the stone steps, Kai''s team travelled for a considerable distance before they finally made it into a large open area.


    Kai realised that in this space, light was entering from the cracks on the ceiling, so he immediately dispelled his fireball as there was sufficient lighting in the room. Kai warned, "Be careful, there might be traps in this room. Spread out, and search for any information pertaining to the Chaos Legion."


    Kai''s subordinates nodded as they swiftly fanned out, each taking a specific corner of the room to search. Even though this place was supposedly a secret hideout, Kai noted that it wasn''t really extraordinary in any way, for it was actually pretty empty, with only a few furniture and crates messily arranged.


    Kai wondered as he moved towards a wall in the cave which was covered unnaturally by thick straw, "I wonder why Ikari wanted me to come here, there must be something important he wants me to see¡­"


    As Kai neared the wall, he unconsciously brushed aside the straw only to discover that there were engravings beneath it. Curious, Kai began to clear the straw on the wall slowly, as more engravings surfaced, which included some scribbles and large circles. Moreover, Kai began to see the outline of what seemed to be a large plot of land, together with some contour lines denoting the topography enclosed within.


    When Kai was finished, he gasped as he finally grasped the big picture, "This is¡­"

 Book 3 Chapter 19: Direction amidst Chaos

    <Nirvana, Nirvania>


    Even though Kai and his team didn''t encounter any trouble en route to the capital from the North, he was shocked to discover upon his return home a few days later that the Capital was placed on red alert.


    The truth was, just a few days ago, on the very next day after Kai had vanquished Amon, insurgent attacks had sprung all across the Central Continent, supposedly committed in the name of the Chaos Legion.


    Even though the Kingdoms were prepared for an assault from the Chaos Legion, the speed and nature of the attacks had caught them all by surprise.


    After all, the soldiers of the Kingdoms were well trained in conventional warfare, but the Chaos Legion struck with small splinter cells instead, with the aim of maximising destruction rather than capturing territory.


    This made it extremely difficult for the soldiers to retaliate or defend against the insurgents, as they had immediately escaped after achieving their objective of destruction. Even if they managed to catch or kill a few of these insurgents, the attacks never stopped coming.


    As a result, it was only a matter of time that resistance against the guerrillas waned in the face of despair, and quite a couple of villages and even a few small cities surrendered to the will of the Chaos Legion in exchange for survival and peace of mind.


    Even the reclusive Sylph Kingdom was not spared, though the Sylphs maintained their resistance against the invaders of the Chaos Legion. However, even the formidable Sylph Army was pushed to its limit, as the ranks of the Chaos Legion never seemed to deplete.


    Even though the capital was placed under red alert, just like the 3rd Holy War 2 years ago, the citizens of Nirvana resumed their lives as usual, albeit with added vigilance as King Stormfury wanted to minimise disruption to civilian life.


    Kai''s team of students returned to school at Zion Academy, as lessons carried on despite the looming threat of the Chaos Legion. Meanwhile, Kai, Adeline and Akame were scheduled to meet Headmaster Zilean to conduct their debrief and assessment of the performance of the students.


    During the meeting, Kai swiftly skimmed through the minor details of their mission as well as the assessment of his students, which he rated everyone as excellent for rising against the odds and accomplishing the mission successfully against opponents much more experienced than them.


    Finally, the time had come for Kai''s main point in his debrief. Kai said slowly, "Headmaster Zilean, you may not believe it, but this mission which you had sent us was exceptionally dangerous yet rewarding. After all, the guerrillas whom we fought turned out to be remnants of the Chaos Legion led by the Chaos General of Wrath, Amon."


    Headmaster Zilean nearly choked on his coffee when he heard Kai''s proclamation as he coughed, "Unbelievable...I''ve heard that your team sustained a lot of injuries in this mission, don''t tell me..."


    Kai nodded grimly and said, "Yes, we encountered the Chaos General of Wrath himself with his direct subordinates. The battle was extremely fierce, but we managed to emerge victorious with a little stroke of luck. However, what''s more important was what we uncovered at the secret base of those guerrillas.


    Though it was relatively empty, one piece of information that we think could be vital for our national interests was found on the wall beneath straw. The information is recorded down in this map of the Central Continent below."


    Kai passed a piece of rolled up parchment to the Headmaster who unfurled it slowly, only to see circles marking certain locations on the map with labels at their sides. Apart from circles, there were also arrows spreading out from the circles, as though to symbolise some sort of advance and conquest.


    Headmaster Zilean scrutinised the map heavily before gasping, "Don''t tell me these are the secret locations of our enemy HQs all over the Central Continent?"


    Kai replied confidently, "When I first saw these markings on the wall, I knew they were detailing locations of places on the Central Continent, but I couldn''t confirm that they were referring to our enemy bases. That was, until I spotted this."


    Kai pointed to a circle located in Northern Nirvania, the very location that his team had discovered Amon''s secret base. Beside the circle, the label read "Wrath". Kai continued, "Since this location corresponds to the secret base of the Chaos General of Wrath, it''s safe to assume that the other locations are the secret bases of the other Chaos Generals.


    The labels aren''t hard to interpret if you know how the Chaos Generals are named. During this mission, I learnt that the Chaos Generals are named after the 7 deadly sins, hence the presence of labels like "Lust" and "Greed". However, one issue still remains after knowing all this information."


    Being sharp as usual, Headmaster Zilean answered, "Let me guess, there''s one secret base missing, the base of the Chaos General of Pride, right?" Kai nodded, "You''re right, sir. Though this is a huge concern, the absence of this piece of information opens the door to other possible speculations.


    We can infer from this that the Chaos General of Pride is likely the leader, or at least the figure of greatest importance in the Chaos Legion since information about him was not made privy to the lower echelons of the Chaos Legion.


    Of course, we cannot discount the fact that perhaps, the Chaos General of Pride has no secret base of his own, but I think this possibility is highly unlikely. It makes more sense that his location is kept the greatest secret made known to only the Chaos Generals, since this location could very well be the Chaos Legion''s higher HQ."Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Headmaster Zilean stroked his beard as he mused, "Interesting deductions. Nonetheless, the information which you have on hand now possibly far exceeds those that had been collected by the Nirvanian Black Ops and the Crimson Sentinels thus far.


    I would relay this information to Chief General Hargreaves and Baron Marcus, both whom are in the capital to discuss countermeasures against the Chaos Legion. Looks like another Convention of the Saints will be held soon."


    Kai and Adeline''s jaws dropped while Akame remained stoic. Kai stammered, "I understand that this is a matter of grave importance, but is it really that easy to mobilise the 10 Saints? I thought they were pretty reclusive people who were difficult to contact, especially the 4 Coloured Kings?"


    Headmaster Zilean laughed as he explained, "The 10 Saints were placed on standby for quite some time already, including the 4 Coloured Kings. In fact, the 4 Coloured Kings are all already in Nirvana as we speak, together with most of the other Saints.


    Kai, you may be summoned to give a brief of the information collected during the Convention, especially since you had obtained it after defeating one of the Chaos Generals. I suggest you prepare properly, you won''t want to embarrass yourself in front of the 10 Saints, the Chief General and most importantly, King Stormfury right?"


    Kai nodded nervously before Headmaster Zilean concluded, "That''ll be all for now. I''ll inform you if your attendance is required, which is highly likely. Thank you for your hard work and excellent performance, but more importantly, for successfully bringing back your entire team home safely."


    Kai bowed in respect as Adeline and Akame followed suit, before swiftly taking his leave. When they were outside earshot, Akame asked, "So, what''re your plans now, Kai? Being the busybody you''ve always been, you''ve certainly got something up your mind, right?"


    Kai replied without emotion, "It can''t be helped. Once the Convention of the Saints is settled, I intend to uphold my promise to the person who had helped me awaken the triple fusion element within me. Believe it or not, this person was Amaterasu, the Goddess of Order and Creation who had helped create this world."


    Akame and Adeline froze in their tracks before Akame burst out laughing, "Hey, I was just joking when I said that your self-inflicted electric shock had reconfigured your brain, don''t take this joke too far hahaha! Goddess? I believe in demons and celestials, but I ain''t believing in gods!"


    Adeline frowned in response to Akame''s thoughtless remarks as she added, "Akame, I think we ought to let Kai finish his explanation before we ridicule him. I mean, I think there''s a certain level of truth behind his words, since no one had ever achieved what Kai has done a few days ago, not demon nor celestial. Kai, please, carry on."


    Kai ignored Akame as he continued, "The Goddess is currently powerless and unable to intervene in our world, whereas her brother, the God of Chaos and Destruction, Astaroth, also leader of the Chaos Legion, is on the verge of reviving.


    Yes, all these assaults by the Chaos Legion are not for the purpose of conquering territory, but rather to breed enmity and negativity that would fuel Astaroth''s revival. This is the main purpose of the Chaos Legion, to do anything in their power to usher the return of their master."


    Akame stopped laughing as she could sense the seriousness in Kai''s tone. She then asked, "Okay, assuming that everything you''ve said is true. What did the Goddess entrust to you? If gods really exist, how can a mortal like yourself do anything about them?"


    Kai exhaled slowly as he explained, "You''re right. If Astaroth is to return right now, none of us, not even the 10 Saints would stand a chance against him, I believe. That''s why I was tasked to find someone who could take the fight to him, the last remaining deity of this world, the God of Life and Death, Grimm Haven."


    Both Akame and Adeline remained silent as they struggled to absorb the information presented as Kai went on, "Amaterasu told me that it wouldn''t be easy, but I could enlist the help of her Point of Contact in this world, a person by the name of Kuroka Blake. Furthermore, I think I might have some idea on where to start looking.


    Akame, remember how my biological father, Redmond, kept talking about Balthazar, the Right Hand of Death? I suspect that this demon might have a connection with the God of Life and Death, so if we locate him, he might lead us to the deity himself. A solid plan, right?"


    Akame remained silent for a while before speaking slowly, "Do. You. Know. Who. Kuroka Blake is? She''s the #1 Saint, the Black King Blake! Oh god, I hope your delusions are true, because it''s going to be so awkward if you approach her for help during the Convention of Saints and it turns out that this encounter with Amaterasu was just a figment of your imagination.


    Anyway, enough of that worrying. You want to meet Balthazar? Locating him isn''t hard, but the trip''s going to be. The Dark Continent is not a place for the weak-willed, as the island is subjected to extreme conditions such as intense gravity.


    It was so bad that during our last expedition there, your father, Redmond, only brought a handful of men from Clan Vizard with him, and they were all the cream of the crop in terms of physical condition. Hmph, you may have gained a new power, but I don''t think your body is physically strong enough to endure the stress that the island would put onto your body.


    Truth be told, even I couldn''t run as fast as I''d liked when I was on that island, for the gravity there was so immense that I laboured to even walk quickly. The inhabitants of the island, at least the demons we saw, were all so accustomed to the conditions present that they could not only walk with ease, but also fly.


    That''s the challenge awaiting you on the Dark Continent, Kai. Even before the Dark Continent, a huge expanse of ocean awaits, its waters extremely treacherous to unwary seafarers. You may have defeated a Chaos General, but don''t let that achievement get into your head!"


    Adeline was about to interrupt indignantly when Kai stopped her, responding calmly, "You''re right. I''m still weak, even with my [Vermillion Spark]. Heck, I don''t think I can even beat you one-on-one, Akame. However, my weakness isn''t going to stop me from doing the right thing. In fact, I think I''m going to relish this challenge, for if I survive against it, I would have grown a far stronger man than before. Nonetheless, I would need all the help I can get. You guys with me?"


    Adeline replied quickly, "Even though I''m concerned with what''s going on in the Sylph Kingdom, I believe that helping your cause would indirectly be in the interest of my home. Furthermore, we''re a couple that sticks together through adversity. I''m in."


    Akame sighed, "I don''t have much of a choice, do I? Your father assigned me to be your personal escort, so wherever you go, I follow. Just promise me you won''t be rash throughout our trip. I really hope you''re right about Black King Blake, because it would be a lot easier if she were to take charge instead of you."


    Kai heaved a sigh of relief before grinning widely, "It''s settled then. Another adventure, a step hopefully closer to salvation. Let''s pray that this God of Life and Death can really aid our cause in protecting this world from the Chaos Legion."


    Adeline and Akame nodded before the trio made their way out of Zion Academy, an enormous tribulation awaiting them after the conclusion of the Convention of the Saints.

 Filler 3: Valentines + Lunar New Year Special

    <Zion Academy, Nirvana, Year 2000>


    Kai couldn''t put the event which happened yesterday out of his mind. He was surprised that Adeline had rushed forward to embrace him, even though he knew it was from the strong urge to be comforted.


    Regardless, Kai still felt a strange warm feeling bubbling within him when he felt the warmth of Adeline''s body. Could it be love? Or was it simply a stronger version of the sense of familiarity that he had initially felt when he first met her?


    Whichever it was, it remained true that Adeline has grown to be one of his closest friends, with her frequent visits to his place. As a young boy, Kai wasn''t one of the most sociable kids, hence he had rather few friends from the neighbourhood, none of which he was close with.


    Despite the lack of friends, Kai never felt lonely at all, for his time was all spent with his family, especially his adorable little sister Yuri. Moreover, it was precisely because Kai had spent more time being homeschooled by his father that he was able to achieve his current standing in Zion Academy. After all, Kai had the basics of mana armament well impounded into his body, not to mention training in the way of the spear.


    All being said, Kai really enjoyed his new life in Zion Academy, with new friends like Julian and his clique as well as Adeline¡­looks like he really couldn''t get her out of his head. Recognising that he couldn''t let this sensation tug at him any longer, Kai resolved to muster his courage and confess to Adeline. Nothing ventured, nothing gained right?


    Unfortunately, things were easier said than done. After school, even though Kai had many opportunities to break the truth to Adeline while walking home together, his lips remained stubbornly sealed as he felt extremely awkward.


    Several questions flooded Kai''s mind as he was walking. How should I start the conversation? If I confess, would I possibly ruin our current relationship? Will Adeline start to dislike me if I appear so shaky?


    Meanwhile, Adeline could sense Kai''s discomfort as questions started racing through her mind as well. Why is Kai feeling so uncomfortable around me? Is it something I''m doing? Something about my appearance?


    The air of unease between Kai and Adeline lasted for a few minutes before it was dispelled from the unlikely of sources. From behind the corner of a building, they heard someone scream, "Ah, what are you doing? You need money¡­no, anything but that, please! Argh!"


    Kai and Adeline quickly headed in the direction of the scream, navigating swiftly through the corner where Kai barely saw a figure disappearing into the alley, leaving behind a man sprawled on his back on the ground.


    Kai said calmly, "Adeline, look after him, I''m going after that thief!" before he sprinted off in the direction the robber had disappeared into. Adeline swiftly helped the man up as she asked, "You alright? Don''t worry, my friend is in pursuit of that thief, so let''s get help from the City Guard to arrest that criminal."


    The man, who had brown hair and was dressed in a rather exquisite clothing, similar to the attire of nobles, panted, "Thank you for your assistance, Miss. How could I be so careless? To lose something so important on today''s occasion."


    Adeline grew curious as she enquired, "The name''s Adeline of Zion Academy. If you don''t mind, what exactly was taken from you and why is it so important?" The man turned slightly embarrassed as he said, "Where are my manners? I''m Albert Cornaro, member of the Cornaro Family. The robber stole a¡­special flower from me, which I had intended to give to my fianc¨¦e as a proposal gift."


    Adeline felt both touched and confused as she pressed on, "A flower? It''s rare to see a noble willing to risk his life just for the sake of a flower for his fianc¨¦e." Albert replied indignantly, "It''s not an ordinary flower, but a flower which value she appreciates best, not to mention how hard it was for me to obtain one. Anyway, shall we make a move to enlist the help of the City Guard? Time is of the essence after all."


    Adeline nodded as the pair made haste to search for any City Guard on patrol nearby, every second ticking away in anxiety¡­


    Meanwhile, Kai was hot on the thief''s heels, as he had used mana to augment his speed, allowing him to cover great distance with each stride. The thief recognised that someone was catching up to him, so he quickly ducked into another alley, out of Kai''s sight.


    Kai was about to navigate the bend before he saw an incoming streak from the corner of his right eye. Instinctively, Kai arced his body backwards, bending his knees as he skidded a slight distance on the ground. Kai heaved a sigh of relief as he realised that he had barely avoided an elbow to the face.


    However, that meant that Kai was now face to face with his quarry, who cut a rather menacing figure with his well-toned body that was barely concealed by his jacket. Kai said stoically, "Alright, just hand over what you have taken from that man and I''ll pretend that I didn''t see you steal it."


    To Kai''s horror, the bearded man before him withdrew a combat knife from his jacket as he replied coldly, "Pretend that you didn''t see anything and I''ll let you go unharmed. Don''t make me do this."


    Kai felt a little anxious before he calmed himself down, declaring, "I don''t like being threatened. Looks like negotiations are off and we''ll have to do things the hard way." The man retorted, "A pity indeed. I don''t like hurting children after all but you''ve forced my hand."


    The robber was first to act, as he lunged towards Kai, swinging his knife in wild, large swings as if in an attempt to intimidate Kai into retreat. However, Kai was having none of that as his training under both his father and Zion Academy kicked in.


    Kai held his ground as he easily sidestepped all of the robber''s advances, looking for the perfect opportunity to counterattack. The chance came quickly, which wasn''t surprising given that the robber''s large swings made him very vulnerable, a trade-off for greater range.


    Kai took a step back with his left foot, before leaning his body forward, ready to pounce. Kai immediately streamed mana through his left foot, allowing him to take off instantly just as he had witnessed an opening in the man''s defence.


    Kai then swiftly threw his right arm forward, catching the man''s chest with his right forearm as Kai instantly flowed mana through it for an explosive impact. The power of Kai''s strike, coupled with the increase in momentum from his leap earlier, sent the robber reeling uncontrollably towards the wall, where he crashed unceremoniously.


    Kai exhaled slowly as he thought, "It''s over, I tried to minimise my power output so that I would only wield enough power to knock him out, and it looks like I''m successful. Just need to wait for Adeline to show up with backup."


    As Kai approached the robber, suddenly, a tinge of electricity flowed down Kai''s spine as he instinctively stepped to the side. Unfortunately, Kai was just a tad slower as the tip of the knife grazed his right cheek, despite his subconscious use of mana armament to protect his body.


    Kai leaped back before wiping away the blood on his cheek. He thought, "What''s going on? I had largely dodged that stab, not to mention that I have learnt how to use mana armament subconsciously. A normal stab wouldn''t have cut me so easily, don''t tell me¡­"


    To Kai''s horror, when the dust had finally settled, the robber was adopting a stance unlike before. Now, his posture was more like a fencer, with his non-wielding hand balled into a fist and placed firmly on his back, the back of his hand pressed against his back.


    However, what caught Kai''s attention was not the man''s strange stance, but rather, the clearly visible mana wrapping around his knife. The man revealed, "Hmph, I should have known that you were a capable wielder of mana as well. That last attack of yours wouldn''t have been possible without the use of mana to augment your strength and speed.


    Unfortunately for you, I used to be a soldier working at the border between Nirvania and Miran, until I was unfairly dismissed for violent conduct. I mean, who cares how we treat those scum from Miran when they infringe upon our borders? Sadly, my superiors believed that my actions could provoke a great war, so they released me from duty.


    Without a job and money, I really need this flower to accomplish something important, especially given the urgency of my situation. Please, if you don''t want to get hurt, you''ll back away now, nice and easy."


    Kai scrutinised the man before him, and the mana around his knife which gave it a visible blue hue. Kai had learnt from school that one''s mastery over mana armament can be determined by the colour in which mana manifested itself when emitted by its user.


    The darker the colour, the stronger the mana armament, hence, Kai could tell that the man before him was at least an Expert tier combatant, making him at least a Sergeant in the Nirvanian Army when he served.


    Seeing that Kai refused to back down, the robber said solemnly, "You can only blame yourself for what has happened to you." before he disappeared in a flash. To Kai''s surprise, the man had closed the distance between them instantly, as he launched a flurry of stabs with his mana-augmented knife.


    This time, Kai was experiencing far greater difficulty, since the man''s attacks were short and rapid, giving him no opening to exploit. Eventually, in his retreat, Kai''s back was pinned against the wall before he barely dodged the robber''s stab which sank deep into the wall just beside his head.


    The robber quickly followed up with a horizontal slash that sliced through the wall like butter, as Kai ducked down in the nick of time before rolling quickly to the side. Subsequently, Kai performed a quick back-flip, augmenting his hands with mana to push himself off with greater strength in an attempt to widen the distance between his adversary and him.


    Unfortunately, the man chuckled, "Such futile attempts to run. Remember, you''re the one who chose death!" The man immediately channelled mana into his legs as he took a big leap, looking set to close the distance between him and Kai within seconds.


    Fortunately, a few seconds of space was what Kai needed, as he quickly reached into his pockets and drew a pen-like object. Kai exclaimed, "Extend and impale, [Cavalier]!" The pen immediately morphed into a spear that extended rapidly, its tip nearly striking the robber in the chest if not for his last-minute defence using the back of his knife.


    Regardless, Kai had achieved his objective of keeping the robber at bay, since the distance between them was now approximately 40 metres. The robber remarked, "A magic weapon? Now, that''s interesting. Let''s see what you''ve got!"


    Kai nodded as the robber began to advance rapidly towards Kai. However, when he was 10 metres away from Kai, the robber could no longer take a step forward as he was held in position by Kai''s rapid twirls and swings of his spear, testament to his mastery of the weapon.


    Compelled to block all incoming attacks with no means to dodge them the closer he had gotten to Kai, the robber thought, "Drats, if this drags on for any longer, the City Guard might arrive anytime soon. Guess I''ve no choice."


    While continuing to fend off Kai''s relentless strikes, the robber began to focus all his mana into a single point within his knife before he released it all with a powerful swing against Kai''s spear. The force of the robber''s attack reverberated through Kai''s weapon, as Kai''s arms were immobilised momentarily from the shock.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Seizing the opportunity, the robber instantly closed the gap between him and Kai and was about to launch a stab towards Kai''s gut before he suddenly collapsed head-first into the ground. It was Adeline, who had descended from the sky and landed a drop kick onto the robber''s head, sending him crashing into the ground as he lost consciousness immediately.


    Kai, who was surprised by Adeline''s peculiar entrance, simply gawked as he muttered, "Wow¡­thanks for rescuing me, it was a pretty close shave, hahaha." Adeline smiled shyly as she replied, "It''s my pleasure. The City Guard should be arriving soon."


    True enough, a group of 3 armoured knights with faces covered by their helmets entered the scene, walking crisply in an orderly fashion with their supposed leader in the front. To Kai''s surprise, a female voice originated from the leader of the knights, "Help him up, I''m going to handcuff him."


    The other 2 knights obliged as they lifted the unconscious man onto his feet. Subsequently, the leader pointed to the robber''s hands and muttered, "[Wind Shackle]." as a handcuff made of wind encased both hands of the robber.


    With their work complete, the leader turned to face Kai and Adeline before removing her helmet, revealing a head full of green hair. The leader commended, "Thank you for your hard work. Looks like Zion Academy students are getting more and more capable, haha.


    To defeat an Expert tier combatant when you guys are just probably Year 1 students is a remarkable feat. In any case, I, Captain Nicolette, promise to bring this man to justice. Let''s go and meet the victim outside to return the stolen item."


    As they were walking together, Kai asked quietly, "How did you locate me earlier? Anyway, I want to thank you again for your assistance, I wouldn''t be walking now if I was struck by that attack."


    Adeline replied, "Well, I just followed your¡­unique mana signature. At least there''s nothing to worry about now as the City Guard has got this covered. The lady captain may not look like it, but I can sense that she''s at least a high Master tier. That man wouldn''t stand a chance against her in a fair fight."


    Kai gave a look of disbelief as he gasped, "Wow, I thought the robber was already incredible but that female captain is even stronger? Man, there''s really so much to learn at Zion Academy."


    Adeline turned to face Kai before asking seriously, "You know, if you had used your Lightning magic, you probably wouldn''t have been caught in that situation. Why didn''t you do so?"


    Kai replied confidently, "Well, the use of magic outside is heavily restricted for us students and I didn''t want to hurt him more than I had to. I thought that the use of my spear was more than enough to defeat him, but I ended up risking my life instead. I ought to be more careful in the future, right?"


    Adeline turned away shyly and muttered, "Yeah, you should¡­" as both of them continued walking together, closely behind the City Guard and the unconscious robber.


    It wasn''t long before they met up with the victim, Albert Cornaro. Upon seeing that the thief had been apprehended, Albert exclaimed, "Oh thank you so much! I wouldn''t know what to do if I had lost that flower. Good, it''s still in perfect condition¡­"


    Albert picked the flower gently from the robber''s chest pocket. When Kai first laid his eyes on the flower, apart from the fact that it was brightly coloured in red, he couldn''t tell what made Albert or the robber so fascinated by it.


    On the other hand, Adeline immediately recognised the flower as she said, "That flower¡­don''t tell me it''s¡­" Before Adeline could complete her sentence, she was interrupted by a loud voice, "Dad! Where have you gone all this time, we don''t have time to waste, Mum''s¡­Dad?"


    It was a young boy, aged no older than 10 with yellow hair. He was dressed in poorly patched clothing, which clearly indicated his status. Upon hearing his son''s voice, the robber slowly regained consciousness as he groaned, "Argh¡­what happened? Mickey, what are you doing here? Ah, I see, I''ve been caught¡­I''m so sorry, Mickey. Go home to your mum, she needs you more than ever now."


    Realisation soon struck Mickey as tears began to fill his eyes. Refusing to believe the truth before his eyes, Mickey ran straight towards Captain Nicolette and tugged at her arm repeatedly, screaming, "Let my Dad go! Whatever he did, he only did it for the sake of rescuing my Mum! Let him go, you meanie!"


    Captain Nicolette''s expression softened momentarily, but it wasn''t long before she steeled herself as she said, "I''m sorry, kid, no can do. Your father committed a crime in my city and it''s my responsibility to sentence him to justice-"


    Before Captain Nicolette could finish, Albert interrupted her, "Captain, may I ask a question? If I, the victim, call off the charge against this man here, we can treat it as though nothing has happened, right?"


    Both Captain Nicolette and Mickey turned to face Albert in shock as the captain replied, "Erm¡­yes, if you are willing to withdraw your charge, I''m willing to let this man go right here. However, this man is armed and dangerous, are you very sure you want to do this?"


    Albert answered calmly, "Well, my answer would depend on this boy, Mickey''s response. Mickey, tell me, what''s ailing your mother?" Mickey released Captain Nicolette before wiping away his tears as he explained slowly, "I don''t know what exactly is wrong with her, but she''s been suffering from some high fever with rashes all over her body for 3 days already.


    Dad and I were out in hope of finding someone to treat her, but everyone we went to told us that this was an expensive condition to treat. With neither money nor time to waste, Dad was at his wits'' end until something caught his eye and he just told me to stay put before running off. Whatever thing he took from you must have something to do with treating my Mum."


    The robber nodded remorsefully as he added, "Yes, I was really troubled until I saw that flower hanging out of this young man''s pocket. From my time as a soldier, I recognised it as the extremely rare Blood Rose, a flower which petals are said to contain extremely potent medicinal qualities that can treat almost any illness. I really didn''t want to hurt anyone, all I wanted was the Blood Rose¡­"


    Adeline clapped her hands together as she remarked, "Ah, I see the pieces coming together now. Your wife''s severely ill and hence you wanted the Blood Rose to treat her condition. That flower is indeed extremely rare and valuable, now I understand why a noble would be willing to risk his life for simply a flower."


    Albert nodded to show his comprehension of the situation as he declared, "I''ve made up my mind. Captain, please release this man, I would like to take him under my charge. Is that possible?" Captain Nicolette nodded as she added, "It is, sir, but what about your safety? The moment this criminal is no longer under my charge, I can no longer offer you any protection against him as that would no longer be within my line of duty. Is that fine with you?"


    Albert replied resolutely, "That will be no problem at all. Adeline and her friend, would you guys be willing to accompany me to resolve this situation? I promise that you''ll be appropriately rewarded for your services. If these two accompany me, I don''t see any issue with my safety, right, Captain?"


    Captain Nicolette heaved a sigh of relief as she said, "You''re right, sir. Now, you two, are you willing to accompany Sir Cornaro here to guarantee his safety? The life of a noble is no laughing matter after all."


    Kai was quickest to answer as he exclaimed, "We''ll do it. In any case, from my exchange with this man earlier, even though he may be a little aggressive, but I do not sense any malice from him. Furthermore, kindness begets kindness, right?"


    Adeline nodded her head in agreement as Captain Nicolette concluded, "Very well, it''s decided. You are now placed under the charge of Sir Cornaro, and as such, you''re free to go." Upon being released from the captain''s [Wind Shackle], the man rushed to embrace his son in a tearful exchange.


    When he was done, the man thanked Albert profusely as he choked, "Thank you so much for your benevolence, Sir Cornaro. Would you like me to swear an oath of allegiance to you, my Lord?"


    Albert Cornaro replied calmly, "No, there''s no need for that. All I need from you now is to follow me, if you want your wife to be treated. Let''s make haste, time is of the essence." The man nodded as Albert led the way, with the man, Mickey, Adeline and Kai following closely behind.


    It wasn''t long before Albert had led them into a dainty apothecary, located in the suburbs of Nirvana. Upon entering the apothecary, Albert exclaimed, "Aria, you there? I''ve got someone in need of your urgent help!"


    Upon hearing his voice, a young woman with red hair emerged from the blinds covering the entrance to the medicinal store as she replied cheerily, "Ah, it''s you, Albert. Who requires my assistance?"


    Albert referred the man to Aria as the two had a short conversation regarding the condition of the man''s wife. Upon hearing the man''s story, Aria appeared astonished as she cried, "This is really bad, let me get my things ready and you''ll lead me to your place thereafter. If her condition isn''t treated any sooner, she might really die!"


    Before Aria could rush into the medicinal store to prepare the necessary ingredients, Albert tugged at her arm before passing the Blood Rose to her. Albert said calmly, "Would this help?"


    Aria scrutinised the flower heavily before exclaiming in excitement, "Yes, this Blood Rose would definitely help, it is not only more fast-acting than the other herbs I have, the medicine I can create with it would require less ingredients as well, hastening the treatment process. Thank you so much, Albert, tell me later how you got your hands on such a rare medicinal herb!"


    Albert smiled in appreciation as Aria quickly completed her preparations for the visit. When she was done, the group took off once again, this time heading towards the man''s house.


    When they had finally arrived at their destination, Aria swiftly examined her patient, a woman with shoulder-length yellow hair who was bedridden, mentally noting down the symptoms to confirm her condition. When Aria was done, she quickly transited into her preparations for making the medicine that would facilitate the woman''s recovery.


    Adeline joined her, as she said warmly, "Let me help you, I''ve got some experience as a herbalist as well. Here, you can use this as a catalyst so that you can use less of that precious Blood Rose." Aria nodded in appreciation as she recognised the substance in Adeline''s hands as she replied, "That''s some pretty rare herb that you have in your possession, you sure about this?"


    Adeline nodded, assuring, "Don''t worry, I have a reliable source where I can get a steady supply of this plant from. Feel free to use as much as you need, saving lives are more important." The 2 ladies got to work, which included pounding the ingredients into a paste before mixing them together, thereafter adding hot water to dissolve them all into a single concoction.


    Meanwhile, the man was gently wiping his wife''s forehead with a wet cloth, while his son, Mickey, held her hands tightly as he said, "Don''t worry, Mum, you''ll feel better very soon, the medicine''s almost ready. Just hang tight and you''ll be fine."


    When the medicine had cooled down to a reasonable temperature, Aria lifted the bowl as she said, "Mdm, it''s time for your medicine. You two, help her up." Mickey and his father obliged as they gently lifted her up into a more upright position. As Aria placed the bowl near the woman''s mouth, the semi-conscious woman opened her mouth and willingly drank every single drop of medicine before laying back on bed.


    Within 30 minutes, the effect of the medicine was clearly visible, as the woman''s body temperature had dropped considerably, while her rashes were also lightening. The woman, who now had enough energy to regain her consciousness, opened her eyes weakly as she muttered, "Thank you all for helping me, I thought I was done for already. More importantly, thank you, dear, and of course, my beloved son, Mickey."


    Tears welled up in both Mickey and his father''s eyes as they entered into a group hug with Mickey''s mother, the scene touching to all who were present as they decided to leave the family of three alone to have some private time. When they were done, Aria exchanged a few words with Mickey''s father, giving him some instructions on how to follow up with the herbs that she had left behind, which he duly noted before thanking her profusely once again for her help.


    Now that the treatment was finally completed, it was time for the group to leave. As they were walking together along the passageway, Aria mused, "Wow, I can''t believe that I still have half of the petals of the Blood Rose with me. Thanks, Adeline! Without that herb of yours, the whole Blood Rose would have to be used to treat that condition."


    Adeline nodded before giving a slight smile as Albert added, "Thank you, you two, for accompanying me on my selfish request. Now, regarding compensation-" Kai interrupted and said, "It''s okay, sir. We didn''t have anything meaningful planned for the day and performing this deed together with you was certainly enriching. Right, Adeline?"


    Adeline nodded her head in agreement as Albert now turned towards Aria. He said with a tinge of emotion, "Aria, you know, I would very much want to give you the Blood Rose as a whole, but forgive me for being only able to grant you half of it. Please accept my sincerest apologies."


    Aria turned slightly amused as she replied, "What nonsense are you spouting, my dear? It has always been your heart of gold that has made me fall for you so much. Your kindness is a rare quality among nobles, whose sheltered lives have often left them ignorant of the troubles of commoners, making them apathetic to their needs.


    However, you are different, often pulling your own wealth out of your pockets to help those around you, even if you drew the ire of your family members. It''s precisely your love for the people around you that has made me attracted to you, you big dummy."


    Albert turned slightly red at Aria''s remarks before he quickly got down on one knee, and flashed out a ring. Albert said solemnly, "If that''s the case, will you marry me?" Aria was stumped for a second before replying shyly, "Yes, I do." Albert then lifted Aria off her feet in a princess carry as they laughed in jubilation, oblivious to the fact that Kai and Adeline were still around as the students decided that it would be wiser for them to leave the couple to their own devices.


    Twilight shone across the horizon as Kai was walking Adeline back to her place. Kai commented, "Ah, what an eventful day it has been, from fighting an Expert to helping a family and even witnessing a proposal, what are the odds of all these events happening in one day, right?"


    Adeline replied gently, "Yeah, you''re right, it certainly has been a memorable experience for me as well. I think it was pretty heart-warming for us to be personally involved with such good deeds, not to mention that I learnt firsthand what true love really means; to go beyond one''s means for the sake of your significant other. Both Mickey''s father and Albert displayed that in one way or another."


    Kai turned a little red as he scratched his head awkwardly, before finally opening his mouth, "You know, speaking of love¡­to be honest, I really like you. Would you give me a chance to be your boyfriend?"


    Adeline was stunned for a second before she finally replied shyly, "I¡­thought all this while that my feelings were one-sided. Thank you, Kai, for mustering your courage before me to tell me the truth about how you felt towards me. Yes, I''ll be glad to be your girlfriend, if you''re willing to give me that honour."


    The newly minted young couple then embraced each other under the setting sun, this time with feelings of pure romance instead of sorrow¡­

 Book 3 Chapter 20 Convention of the Saints 2 Part I

    <Nirvana, Nirvania>


    As expected, on the very next day, Kai was formally invited to attend the Convention of the Saints to share the information which he had collected as well as the experience he had gained from fighting the Chaos General of Wrath.


    The Convention was to be held in 2 days'' time, giving Kai barely enough time to prepare his material for presentation. Fortunately, he had Adeline''s help and to a lesser extent, Akame.


    <Royal Castle, Nirvana>


    Time flew past quickly and the important day soon arrived. Upon reaching the royal castle, Kai felt as if there were butterflies in his stomach. The last time he was here for the meeting before their trip to the Green King''s abode, Kai recalled feeling more excited than nervous.


    Perhaps it was because this time, Kai was a presenter rather than simply an ordinary attendee. Not to mention that this time, save for the King and General Hargreaves, all the 10 Saints would be present, including his biological father and his master.


    As Kai was distracted in his thoughts, he wasn''t paying attention to where he was heading as he accidentally bumped into someone. Fortunately, Kai wasn''t walking too quickly as the person only stumbled a little.


    Kai snapped out of his thoughts as he immediately apologised, "Ah, I''m sorry, I was so distracted that I failed to see you, sir." The person Kai bumped into turned out to be an old man dressed in white, smart robes.


    Even though the man''s hair had gone completely white, he appeared as fit as a fiddle, with a lean build concealed under his clothing as he stood straight. The old man replied casually, "Ah, don''t worry about it, youngling. That barely tickled, hohoho."


    Kai gave an embarrassed smile as he nodded in appreciation before taking his leave. When Kai had finally arrived at the conference room, his anxiety was at its peak as he struggled to move closer to the door.


    That was, until he had heard a familiar voice calling out his name, "Hey, Kai, Adeline, you guys have returned from your mission too? I couldn''t believe my ears when they said that you were going to be speaking in the Convention of the Saints, what an honour it must be!"


    Kai and Adeline swiftly turned around to come face to face with their old friends, Julian and Julia. Behind them was a man with red hair dressed in a simple yet smart garb.


    Julian continued, "Oh yeah, I believe some introductions are in order. This is the person whom we are serving, the Sword Saint Van Renard. Lord Van, these two are my friends and fellow members of the Rising 8, Kai and Adeline."


    Van was first to initiate a handshake, as he said warmly, "Ah, I''ve heard all about your deeds during the 3rd Holy War and the most recent mission you were sent to. It''s my pleasure to be your acquaintance, and I look forward to your presentation later."


    Kai swiftly reciprocated Van''s gesture as he replied in gratitude, "Thank you, Lord Van, for your kind words. I''ll do my best to meet your expectations."


    Kai then opened the door before extending his hand to usher Van into the conference room, which the latter gladly accepted as he walked into the room, followed by the twins and finally, Kai and his group.


    When Kai entered the room, he was surprised to find that the atmosphere was rather casual, with people engaged in chitchat with one another.


    Before Kai could scan his surroundings, yet another voice called for him, "Kai, Adeline, so glad to see you guys here! Too bad not all of us could attend this meeting, otherwise it would''ve been another reunion of the Rising 8!"


    Kai quickly turned his attention to the source of the voice. It was Rachel, and she was together with an older woman with yellow hair as well as a little girl with blonde hair.


    Adeline exclaimed, "Rachel! How''ve you been?" Rachel replied excitedly, "Great! This is my senior in G.E.M.S, Marissa and my master in psionic magic, the Child Saint Sariel."


    After Kai and Adeline exchanged handshakes with Marissa and Sariel, Sariel asked warmly, "Ah, you two are Ray''s students, right? A pity that I don''t see him, maybe he''s arriving late just like the Green King and White King."


    Before Kai and Adeline could go and catch up with their peers, a commanding voice rang, "Full of time for your friends and none for your father, huh? You''ve certainly grown, my boy."


    It was Red King Redmond, his appearance as intimidating as ever, especially with the red streaks that adorned his black hair. Beside him was a bespectacled man dressed smartly in formal attire, a stark contrast from Redmond''s own.


    The bespectacled man remarked coldly, "Well, he has always been an arrogant, foolish and stupid young man. I''m not surprised that he failed to notice you. Sorry for my harsh yet truthful criticism, Redmond."


    Kai groaned, "Father...and Master Stergen. How''ve you all been? I trust that you''re doing well?" Redmond replied, "Of course, I''m the Red King after all, hahaha!" to which Stergen added, "I see where the boy had gotten his foolishness from..."


    Determined to put an end to the awkward conversation, Kai swiftly pushed Akame in front of him as he said, "I''m sure you two have lots to catch up with Akame, so she''s all yours! Have fun!" Akame threw Kai an indignant look but it wasn''t long before she was engaging in a long conversation with both Redmond and Stergen, much to Kai''s delight.


    Unfortunately, before Kai could get back to catching up with his friends, another voice cackled, "Hoho, if it isn''t my boy, Kai and his friends! I hope you''ve all been doing great!"


    The youths spun around to see a familiar wizened old man who was terribly short and another old man, the very same man that Kai had accidentally bumped into. Kai exclaimed, "Professor Gaia, it''s certainly been awhile! What research have you been up to these days given that the cure to [Catastrophe] has already been discovered?"This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Warren Gaia stroked his beard as he chuckled, "My boy, science is an unending challenge, with new discoveries to be made every single day. I may have resolved the plague wrought by [Catastrophe] but there are still so many problems out there that I hadn''t had time to investigate all these years.


    Right now, I''m cooperating with the Sylph Kingdom to devise a method of increasing the reproduction rate of Saintwood, given the high value of its timber. These trees are an extremely interesting specimen after all, with their unique ability to absorb more sunlight than other plants which explain their need to grow in extremely sunny places. Sorry, I''m rambling a little too much, hahaha, pardon my excitement, kiddos."


    Kai turned his attention to Warren''s companion who he recognised instantly. Kai uttered in surprise, "You''re that old man from earlier! I''m so sorry once again for bumping into you earlier! My name''s Kai, nice to meet you, sir."


    Warren chortled, "Ho, you 2 have already met? Why didn''t you tell me that you''ve already met Kai, old friend?" The old man mused, "Ah, so this is the famous Kai Veridian of the Rising 8. Have you grown senile, Warren? I''ve never met the boy before, so how do you suppose I recognise him? Ah, pardon my rudeness, the name''s Schneider, you can just continue to address me as sir for simplicity''s sake."


    Every conversation in the room went silent upon the revelation of the old man''s identity. Kai gasped in shock, "Sir...you are the legendary man who took down Myro all on his own, the White King Schneider?"


    Upon witnessing the tension in the room, Redmond laughed, "Hahaha, what''s with those expressions?" to which Blood Baron Marcus, who had remained silent all this while, answered, "Lord Redmond, let''s not forget that among the 10 Saints, the identities of the White and Black Kings remain most secretive. Even some members of the 10 Saints have yet to see them in person, myself included."


    Schneider, upon seeing how awkward the situation had developed into, remarked bashfully, "Wow, there''s really no need to get so worked up over my achievements, I''m really an ordinary old man with a strong spirit of adventure, so I go wherever I want most of the time hahaha!


    My deeds in Myro was simply to return a favour to the Stormfury Family, since I owe the first King big time when I was just a snivelling brat. Didn''t expect that it would kick up such a big storm, especially since I thought I had already drawn the short end of the stick, as I needn''t fight with the 5 Pillars of Miran. I understand why you''re keeping a low profile in the corner of the room now, Kuroka."


    Everyone''s eyes traced Schneider''s line of vision as they landed on a knight adorned in black armour from head to toe. The knight remained silent for a while before removing his helmet, revealing a young woman with black hair. This was the #1 Saint, the Black King, Kuroka Blake.


    Kuroka pouted, "Aww, you ruined my fun, Schneider, I wanted to see how long I could pretend to be an ordinary castle guard or escort. Guess the cat''s out of the bag now, huh."


    Everyone was stunned speechless as Kuroka walked towards Kai and whispered into his ear, "Mistress Amaterasu told me all about you, Kai Veridian, her little miracle. Let''s talk more after the Convention, shall we?" Kai nodded his head nervously as Kuroka gave a sly smile before returning to her seat, with none daring to approach the #1 Saint.


    Meanwhile, 2 other members of the 10 Saints, Baron Marcus and Martial Duke Ken continued to watch the events unfold in the conference room, as Duke Ken joked, "Time''s really catching up to us old men, hahaha. Perhaps it''s really time to pass the baton onto the next generation, which would most likely be spearheaded by the Rising 8, fufufu. Even my dear Jonathan is a member of that group, showing how influential they have been in recent times."


    Baron Marcus nodded politely in silence before one of his aides, the vampire noble Michael, cried indignantly, "I really don''t get it, successful as he might be, how can that boy Kai be acting so chummy around the 4 Coloured Kings, to whom not even members of the 10 Saints dare take lightly?


    With the exception of the Red and Green Kings whom are his acquaintances from his mission then which won him fame as a member of the Rising 8, for him to be so close and personal to both the White and Black Kings, that is simply preposterous! I mean, all he did this time was obtain some vital information that us Crimson Sentinels couldn''t get our hands on, so what''s the big deal?"


    A new voice answered his question, "Hmph, the lad didn''t just acquire information that the Crimson Sentinels AND the Nirvanian Black Ops did not possess. He also defeated one of the 7 Chaos Generals, the mysterious leaders of the Chaos Legion who are said to wield powers beyond mortal imagination.


    In fact, the one Kai had defeated was the very same individual who nearly killed the Green King, the Chaos General of Wrath, Amon. Kai''s achievement should bring pride to all of us in Nirvania, or at the very least, to us Nirvanian Black Ops since his master and adopted father were alumni of our esteemed corps."


    The voice belonged to a man smoking a thick cigar, the current Head of Nirvanian Black Ops, Steven. By his side was his deputy, Katrina. Realising that he had spoken out of line without having full knowledge, Michael simply gulped in embarrassment as he remained silent.


    Baron Marcus who intended to diffuse any tension in the air, said calmly, "Ah, it''s been a long time, Colonel Steven, as well as Major Katrina. Please accept my humblest apologies for the insensitive remarks that my aide had made."


    Katrina replied affably, "There''s no need to apologise, Baron Marcus, I believe that Steven here was just standing up for the lad, that''s all. Anyway, don''t you guys find that the lad resembles Ray a lot? They''re both equally hot-blooded, talented and have an uncanny penchant for landing into trouble. I guess the saying, like Master, like student holds some water after all."


    The 2 Saints laughed together, followed by their escorts as any remnant of tension was immediately dispelled by Katrina''s remark. Before they could continue their conversation any further, General Hargreaves had stepped into the room with King Stormfury as he declared, "We''re sorry for being late, but I beseech everyone to return to their seats at once, the Convention''s about to begin."


    Everyone swiftly took their seats as King Stormfury announced, "Thank you everyone, for your presence at this important meeting. Now, General Hargreaves, please proceed with the attendance taking before we begin our agenda formal."


    General Hargreaves bowed before announcing, "The key participants for this meeting include the members of the 10 Saints, the Head of Nirvanian Black Ops, King Stormfury and myself. Of all the key participants, 2 are absent, namely the Snow Hunter Frost, who remains unreachable despite being awarded the position posthumously after confirmation of his sister''s death."


    Kai noticed that Julian and Julia were fidgeting uncomfortably upon mention of their master''s name. Their worry wasn''t surprising, given that Frost had went under the radar since the end of the 3rd Holy War, never once returning to Nirvana. In fact, throughout these 2 years, not even his close friends at Saint Cross, Shaw and Keith, had heard from Frost, making him effectively missing.


    General Hargreaves continued, "The other key participant missing is the Lightning Saint Ray. His absence would be explained by one of the items in the agenda, but for now, just note that he''s currently recuperating from heavy injuries."


    Kai was shocked. No matter how happy-go-lucky his Master might be, the undisputed #1 young talent of Nirvania had always given Kai a sense of security, especially after his feat during the Night Wing incursion where he took on the top 3 executives of Night Wing singlehandedly without a scratch.


    Kai made a mental note to pay a visit to his Master before setting out for his mission, as Adeline placed a comforting hand against his own and nodded. Things already looked grim at the start, as Kai was not looking forward to what would be revealed further into the meeting, which outcome could very well determine the future¡­

 Book 3 Chapter 21: Convention of the Saints 2 Part II

    <Conference Room, Royal Castle, Nirvana>


    General Hargreaves carried on, "Now, onto the agenda. The first part of this meeting, we''ll be sharing the key events that had unfolded all over the Central Continent to each of the 4 major Kingdoms. This is to give us a clearer picture to what we''re going to face in the future.


    Subsequently, a special presentation from our guest attendee, Kai Veridian, will be made to inform us of the details of our enemies'' operations, which we have already shared with our allies Cameron, Miran and the Sylph Kingdom.


    Finally, we shall be allocating roles and responsibilities in our operations to counter the advance of the Chaos Legion. Now, let''s start off with Baron Marcus, Head of the Crimson Sentinels, who shall be sharing with us the events that had unfolded in the Sylph Kingdom as well as Cameron."


    Baron Marcus cleared his throat before speaking, "I''ll start with the Sylph Kingdom, since things are still relatively peaceful there. From our connections with the Sylph Rangers, we''ve learnt that so far the damage caused by the Chaos Legion is minimal, with no loss of territory thus far.


    As compared to the other kingdoms, the Sylph Kingdom appears to be the least affected, as though the enemy is seeking to keep the country intact. Such behaviour is rather peculiar and we shall continue to put tabs on it with the help of the Head of the Rangers, Princess Charissa. Consequently, no request for reinforcement had been made so far."


    Kai heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that his foster mother was doing fine. He was naturally saddened when his foster mother had to leave just after he had returned, but on hindsight, it was for the best as the Sylph Kingdom really needed her services.


    Moreover, Kai was impressed with Sylph King Azir''s foresight, as it was only days after he had recalled his sister that the Chaos Legion attacked, giving her ample time to prepare herself. Adeline''s father was truly a wise man after all, his ability to see into the future essential for his Kingdom''s survival.


    Baron Marcus resumed, "As for Cameron, apart from the attacks from the Chaos Legion, namely the forces of the Chaos General of Greed, Jiro, whose identity we''d confirmed thanks to Kai''s vital information, tragedy has struck the royal family, or more precisely, Princess Fujika.


    Princess Fujika is actually one of 4 children of the mysterious patriarch of the infamous Blood Moon Clan, Zed. In addition, prior to her coronation as Princess of Cameron, she was a senior executive of Night Wing and partook in the attack on Zion Academy, though she only knocked out a member of the teaching staff before fleeing towards Cameron."


    Memories began to flash past Kai''s eyes as he began to connect the dots. 3 years ago, when Adeline and he were involved in defending Zion Academy from Night Wing''s incursion, Kai recalled witnessing a female ninja disappearing into thin air upon making eye contact with her, leaving behind an unconscious but unhurt Professor Zane. That person was most likely Princess Fujika.


    Baron Marcus continued, "Even though Princess Fujika had officially married into the Cameron Royal Family as wife of Crown Prince Arthur, the Blood Moon Clan remained unaffiliated with Cameron, as it continued to operate its shady business of assassination while remaining effectively neutral.


    However, that all changed with an internal revolution within the Blood Moon Clan, as the eldest son, Kenzo, inspired a coup against his own father, who had lost the support of his clansmen over the past 2 years.


    Normally, such internal politics should not concern Cameron or us, but when Kenzo had pledged allegiance to the Chaos Legion, more specifically to Jiro of Greed, I believe we ought to be concerned with this incident and its repercussions on the state of affairs in the Central Continent.


    As a result, Prince Arthur had formally requested our assistance in dealing with the insurgent Blood Moon Clan for 2 reasons. One, Cameron forces are currently tied down by their need to resist the forces of the Chaos General of Greed, which has been surprisingly large, excluding the Blood Moon Clan.


    Two, Prince Arthur had voiced his concerns against his wife''s participation in the operation against the Blood Moon Clan. After all, we''ve received news that in the midst of the coup, the former patriarch of the Blood Moon Clan, Zed, had lost his life to keep his family safe. Currently, as we speak, Princess Fujika''s mother is still in a comatose state from her severe injuries while her 2 younger brothers are nursing moderate injuries as well.


    Afraid that his wife would act impulsively if she were to participate in the operation to counter the Blood Moon Clan''s advances, Prince Arthur has hence requested for a small elite team from our side to assist them. I would give more details on the mission during our discussion on our operations against the Chaos Legion. That''s all from me."


    A wave of sympathy swept over Kai as he heard the tragedy of the Blood Moon Clan. Even though Princess Fujika was once an enemy of his during Night Wing''s incursion, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for her loss. After all, given that she had left Professor Zane relatively unharmed, it spoke great volumes of Princess Fujika''s gentle character where she avoided killing unless necessary.


    In addition, Kai had a great deal of respect for Zed, Princess Fujika''s father, despite never meeting him once. Even though Zed was a notorious assassin who was supposed to be cold-blooded, the fact that he offered his life for the safety of his family had earned him Kai''s respect, for Kai believed that a true man was epitomised by his love for his family.


    A pity that Kai had already been given a task by Goddess Amaterasu, otherwise, he''d volunteered to participate in this mission. Kai''s thoughts were disrupted as the next speaker, the Head of Black Ops, Steven, prepared to give his presentation on the state of affairs in Miran and Nirvania.


    Steven exhaled slowly before speaking, "Okay, regarding Miran, despite their supposedly dwindling military influence on the Central Continent since the end of the 3rd Holy War with the defeat of the 5 Pillars, Miran has surprisingly been holding well against the advances of the Chaos Legion which are spearheaded by the forces of the Chaos General of Sloth from Kai''s information.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    This can be attributed to the rise of a new superpower faction within Miran which looked set to replace the now defunct 5 Pillars. They call themselves the 4 Banners of Revolution, and it seemed that their history dates well before the start of the 3rd Holy War, when they were actually leaders of a revolutionary force seeking to overthrow the Miran monarchy before the 3rd Holy War.


    Even though this is supposed to be big news, we''ve only heard of this now as the old Miran monarchy had successfully kept this incident under wraps, not to mention that the revolution was limited to Myro alone. The 4 Banners were supposedly defeated by the 5 Pillars and the revolution was seemingly quashed right before Miran declared war on Nirvania, triggering the 3rd Holy War.


    After the 3rd Holy War had ended, Miran was undergoing a series of constitutional reforms, which included a new royal family and government. Amidst all these rapid changes, the 4 Banners, who were imprisoned, were swiftly forgotten by almost everyone in Miran, except the current leader of the Miran Armed Forces, Marshal Garrithos, who was a retired general prior to the start of the 3rd Holy War.


    Formidable as the 4 Banners might be, they were still considered the most heinous prisoners in Miran''s history, so Marshal Garrithos couldn''t release them on a whim despite his position. However, the opportunity came knocking when the Chaos Legion launched attacks on Miran territories.


    Miran''s army had been heavily weakened since the end of the 3rd Holy War, and hence, they fared poorly against the first wave of attacks from the Chaos Legion, losing a substantial amount of territory in the south. Marshal Garrithos jumped at the opportunity to release the 4 Banners, stating that their strength was necessary to maintain Miran''s sovereignty against the common foe which was the Chaos Legion.


    The new royal family gave its permission to pardon the crimes of the 4 Banners in return for their loyalty and soon enough, the 4 Banners were back on the frontline, this time against the Chaos Legion.


    The 4 Banners were not only strong as individuals, their release also prompted the resurgence of the revolutionaries who had served under them. After all, only the 4 Banners were captured by Myro then, with the revolutionaries going into hiding ever since their imprisonment.


    As the revolutionaries were loyal to solely the 4 Banners for reasons unknown, even after the collapse of the old Miran monarchy, none of them joined the Miran Armed Forces despite witnessing the constitutional changes they had been fighting for.


    This was all part of Marshal Garrithos'' plan; he knew that releasing the 4 Banners meant more than releasing 4 powerful individuals but obtaining a formidable army as well which would prove pivotal against the Chaos Legion. With the help of the 4 Banners and the revolutionaries under their wing, the Chaos Legion were swiftly pushed back and they are currently locked in a bitter stalemate, awaiting the final showdown.


    As a result, Miran too, like the Sylph Kingdom, had not made any formal requests for assistance, on the contrary, the new Miran King even proclaimed that Miran would be the first country to rid itself off the influence of the Chaos Legion, volunteering to assist other countries on the Central Continent when it had finished."


    King Stormfury stroked his beard as he quipped, "Ho, Sylvester made such a bold declaration? It''s been only 2 years since he took the throne as a young distant relative of the old monarchy and he''s already so ambitious. I can''t believe he''s the same shy man I spoke to when I was deciding on the new monarch of Miran.


    Sylvester has certainly grown to be more confident since the last time we met, but he''s a man I trust to keep Miran on the right track, since above all, he values peace and prosperity of the Central Continent."


    Steven nodded in agreement before resuming, "Now, back to the state of affairs of our country, it''s clear from the large-scale assaults and Kai''s information that Nirvania is deemed as the greatest threat to the Chaos Legion, with attacks coming from literally everywhere. This is not surprising considering that after our victory over Miran in the 3rd Holy War, despite our heavy losses, we''re still recognised as the foremost dominant power on the Central Continent.


    In addition, we''re also the chief broker of the Alliance between all 4 Kingdoms on the Central Continent, essentially making us the cohesive factor that keeps all 4 Kingdoms united against a common foe. Conversely, remove us from the equation and the Alliance would fall apart in no time, causing the entire Central Continent to descend into chaos which is the aim of the Chaos Legion.


    So far, thanks to our extensive preparations over the past 2 years, despite the fiercer-than-expected assaults, we''ve been holding our ground decently, only losing a few non-essential territories. Of course, as King Stormfury loves to say, every citizen is important so we would definitely fight tooth and nail to reclaim our territories.


    However, amidst the relative peace throughout our lands, there has been one city which had received a rude shock, and though it''s not lost to the enemy, it is currently extremely vulnerable, considering the fact that it had been the work of one person. That city is Targon, duchy of the Lightning Saint Ray and his wife, Princess Nicolette."


    Kai gulped anxiously as Steven continued, "A few days ago, a single person, rumoured to be a female Celestial who had supposedly "fallen" as evident in her amputated wings, had arrived suddenly on the walls of Targon before unleashing indiscriminate destruction without warning, killing many and leaving a trail of rubble in her wake.


    Despite the Lightning Saint''s intervention which led to an extremely fierce battle, the fallen Celestial emerged victorious, leaving the Lightning Saint in a near death state. Not only did she defeat one of our esteemed 10 Saints, it was said that she did it while remaining free of injury.


    Fortunately, before she could wreck further havoc and claim the life of our dear Saint, reports stated that a mysterious and powerful individual intervened, though that was where the reports ended, citing that Princess Nicolette had demanded that the identity of that individual be kept secret even from her own father, King Stormfury.


    Nonetheless, what''s worrying is that the fallen Celestial is still out there, and during her attack on Targon, she declared that she was one of the so-called "5 Mythical Guardians" serving under a Lord Lucius, who we know now is the Chaos General of Pride and probable leader of the Chaos Legion.


    Therefore, if we assume each of the 5 Mythical Guardians are as strong as this individual, whose power clearly exceeds that of Sage tier, we can conclude that the forces of the Chaos General of Pride, whose base location is still currently unknown, would pose the greatest threat to not only Nirvania, but all of Central Continent. That''s not even factoring the strength of Lucius himself, who''s probably far stronger than his aides. That''s all from me for now."


    Everyone in the room remained deathly silent, as they struggled to absorb the reality of the situation at hand. To think that now they had to deal with the 5 Mythical Guardians on top of the already formidable 7 Chaos Generals, the situation was looking increasingly hopeless.


    As for Kai, he felt choked by fear, as it was simply unfathomable that his Master could be humiliated to such an extent, being brought to a near-death state without inflicting any injury of note to his opponent. Now, Kai began to doubt his own ability to complete Goddess Amaterasu''s task. What if he had encountered one of the 5 Mythical Guardians there? Would he stand a chance?


    Kai''s doubts were dispelled by a gentle voice, which served to assuage everyone''s fears as well, "Let''s not worry too much about a foe we had not met, but at the same time, we shouldn''t be content with ignorance. Instead, let us perceive this piece of news as a reminder that there''s still so much room for us all to grow, to transcend our limits and gain the strength required to protect our loved ones. Kai, if you would, please."


    It was King Stormfury, and his words instantly roused the fighting spirit of everyone present, raising their confidence to confront the looming threat head-on. Kai felt his own spirit being uplifted by the King''s gentle yet evoking words, as he drew in a deep breath before making his way to the podium where Steven was currently vacating.


    The King had done the first step of regaining everyone''s courage, now it was his turn to build on that courage and show everyone that there was light amidst the seemingly overwhelming darkness.

 Book 3 Chapter 22: Convention of the Saints 2 Part III

    <Conference Room, Royal Castle, Nirvana>


    When Kai reached the podium to deliver his presentation, as he looked up to face his audience, he instantly felt as though his heart was in his mouth. Sure, the King''s words had helped remove any negativity that was clouding him, but it did nothing to allay his anxiety of facing so many important figures in this room.


    Mustering his courage, Kai closed his eyes and drew in another deep breath before starting his presentation formal, "Good day, everyone. It''s an honour for a junior like me to be speaking in front of so many heroes of our country.


    Well, initially I had decided to give a technical brief on the operations of the Chaos Legion, but seeing that the markings on the map are pretty self-explanatory in terms of the intentions of our enemies, I shall be sharing on information not found on this map. First and foremost, I would like to share my experience in fighting one of the 7 Chaos Generals, Amon of Wrath."


    Everyone''s attention was immediately perked as they were excited to hear how a 17 year old teen who was still considered wet behind the ears could defeat one of the leaders of the Chaos Legion, the very same enemy who had nearly killed the Green King.


    Kai continued, "I''m not here to brag how capable I am for defeating someone as powerful as Amon. In fact, as Akame and Adeline here can vouch, Amon was defeated by the combined effort of 4 people."


    Redmond who shot a puzzled look immediately, asked, "What''re you talking about, my boy? Who''s the 4th person? There were only 3 of you fighting Amon then, no?" Kai gave a gentle smile before he replied, "The 4th person was the most unlikely of heroes, Ikari of Casimir, who was the host of Amon and sacrificed his own life to stop Amon."


    Everyone in the room muttered excitedly, with many displaying expressions of confusion before Blake silenced the room by stating calmly, "Everyone, let the boy finish his presentation, please. We ought to give him the due respect for being the first person in the world to permanently banish one of the 7 Chaos Generals, something not even one of the 4 Coloured Kings can do, right, Redmond?"


    Now, it was Warren''s turn to be confused as he asked, "Permanently banish? What do you mean by that, Blake?" Blake smirked as she replied, "Don''t ask me for my sources, but I can confirm that there are only 6 Chaos Generals left on this world, with no chance of Amon ever returning to the mortal plane unlike the last time Redmond obliterated him. Now, Kai, why don''t you share with us the difference between your approach and Redmond''s?"


    Everyone''s eyes were fixated on Kai as he spoke nervously, "W-Well, this is just a crazy hypothesis of mine but I think you simply can''t banish them by overpowering them as the Red King had done, because they''ll just return stronger in a matter of time. Of course, power is required to stand toe to toe against them, but more importantly, to truly vanquish them, I think you need to ''enlighten'' them, so to speak."


    Everyone in the room was stunned speechless before Redmond burst out laughing, "Enlighten them? What''re you talking about, boy? You think preaching to them is going to help us defeat the Chaos Legion? That''s the most ridiculous joke I''ve heard in a long time, hahaha!"


    To his surprise, Blake, who remained expressionless, replied coldly, "The joke''s on you, Redmond, because the boy, your own son, did something you couldn''t and you''re ridiculing him. Go on, Kai, I''m extremely interested to hear the details of this hypothesis you speak of."


    Kai, who felt encouraged by Blake''s remarks, continued, "As everyone can see, the 7 Chaos Generals are modelled from the 7 Deadly Sins. Pride. Wrath. Lust. Envy. Greed. Gluttony. Sloth. In my 2 encounters with Amon, on both occasions, he really struck me as the embodiment of rage, his anger insatiable as he leaves behind only destruction in his wake.


    This resonates well with his Sin [Vengeance], a much stronger variant of our Enigma Abilities, which allows him to store and reflect all the damage he had received from his opponents back onto them. Receiving damage also builds up his anger, which he can translate into greater mana, so by combining his Sin with his already large mana pool that grows bigger with anger, Amon was indeed an extremely formidable opponent I shouldn''t stand a chance against logically.


    In fact, the reason why Ikari was chosen to be Amon''s next host was because of the immense anger he had felt from the supposed betrayal by his wife and beloved villagers, which was a false construction by the Chaos Legion that goes to show how pervasive their influence can be.


    Onto the key point, when I had finally defeated Amon, Ikari, who had regained control over his body, told me that he felt a surreal sense of calm after all his pent-up anger had dissipated. Initially, I didn''t read too much into his remark as I was more concerned about hearing his last wishes. However, on hindsight, I realised that Ikari had told me the answer to banishing the Chaos Generals, albeit indirectly.


    If we think about his words clearly, we would realise that calmness is the polar opposite of anger. Therefore, to "enlighten" the Chaos Generals, I postulate that we''ll have to make them experience the opposite of the sin they represent. Of course, this is going to be harder for some than others, like Lust for instance. Any other questions at this point of time?"


    The entire room remained silent as everybody took a while to absorb the situation before them. After waiting for a while, Kai continued, "Okay, there''s one more thing I would like to share that might make you all feel extremely uncomfortable, but I have to say it nonetheless. You can verify the authenticity of my tale with Lady Blake, who I believe would vouch for my story.


    The Chaos Legion isn''t conducting widespread attacks on the Central Continent for no good reason. Unlike the conventional aims of seizing territories and resources, the Chaos Legion has shown on countless occasions that territory is not one of their priorities, their spoils simply a result of submission from our frightened people.


    Instead, the Chaos Legion is making use of the negative emotions bred from their assaults to revive their true master, the God of Chaos and Destruction, Astaroth. Yes, Astaroth''s the very same God mentioned in creation tales of this world passed down from generation to generation, though over time, these tales have degenerated into mere myths that people no longer believe, myself included until my recent escapade."


    Everyone present in the room was stumped by Kai''s revelation before Warren clarified, "Kid, you''re referring to the tale of the 2 founding deities, Astaroth of Chaos and Destruction and Amaterasu of Order and Creation, right? You''re telling me that that story is all true? Unbelievable¡­"


    Blake interrupted, "It is, Warren. Sorry, my liege, this is also the main reason why I shall not be available to participate in any of our operations against the Chaos Legion. Go on, Kai, share with everyone the mission entrusted upon you by the Goddess herself."


    Blake''s remark only served to confuse everyone further as Kai nervously elaborated, "Well, this may sound incredulous, but during my battle with Amon, I had a chance encounter with the Goddess of Order and Creation, Amaterasu, who taught me a few things out of this world and helped me defeat Amon.


    As she believed that Astaroth is too strong to be stopped by mortal men, as a precaution, if we had failed to stop the Chaos Legion''s attempt to revive Astaroth, Goddess Amaterasu wanted me to meet the last remaining deity of this world, the God of Life and Death, Grimm Haven and enlist his help against the upcoming ordeal.


    Since the journey to find God Grimm would not be easy, Goddess Amaterasu had promised me that I would be assisted by her informant during the course of my journey, who is none other than Black King Blake herself. We intend to venture to the Dark Continent, where we believe lies our best hope of locating God Grimm."


    An awkward silence pervaded the room before the Martial Duke Ken opened his mouth for the first time in the meeting, "That''s¡­an incredible story you''ve just shared. You''re saying that everything performed by the Chaos Legion up till now is for the sake of reviving an ancient God far stronger than the near immortal Chaos Generals? If that''s really true, the task of defeating the Chaos Generals has become ever more urgent.


    However, as a cynical old man, apart from Black King Blake''s word that this is true, I request that you provide more evidence to support your case that deities like Amaterasu and Astaroth are not merely the figments of imagination of mortals. Can you do that?"


    After Ken was finished, there was active murmuring all around the room. Julian, one of the twins, whispered, "Wow, Duke Ken has really pinned Kai against the wall now. What can Kai do to prove the existence of deities? That''s an impossible task!"Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Julia, his sister, replied softly, "Well, all we can do is to have faith in Kai. He''s always full of surprises, so let''s see what trick he pulls out of his hat this time." Sword Saint Van added, "I''m pretty excited to see how the disciple of the Lightning Saint and biological son of the Red King navigates his way out of this conundrum, let''s hope he doesn''t disappoint."


    To Ken''s surprise, Kai remained calm as he flashed a bright smile instead. Kai answered confidently, "Well, I can''t prove directly that these two deities exist, since they are technically on different planes of existence from us right now. However, to assure you all that I''m telling the truth, I can demonstrate the knowledge that Goddess Amaterasu had taught me, something I believe is unprecedented in this world. You all can be the judges of this."


    Kai began by generating [White Lightning] on his left hand, much to the awe of his audience before generating [Red Lightning] with his right hand. White King Schneider muttered, "Possessing 2 Fusion elements, this kid really is a prodigy. However, the possession of 2 Fusion elements isn''t enough to support his claims, since there are quite a handful out there who possess more than one Fusion element as well. What''s he going to do?"


    Schneider''s question was swiftly answered, as Kai placed his hands together, allowing his white electricity to mix with his red electricity before separating his hands. Now, within each of his hands, there were streaks of red and white electricity revolving rapidly around each other, forming an entirely new element.


    Redmond was first to gasp, "This¡­how are you able to combine the powers of your mother, a Sylph, and mine together? Your existence as a quarter demon, quarter human and half Sylph is already a miracle which I chose to believe was a rare occurrence, but this? You got to explain yourself!"


    Blake smiled as she mumbled to herself, "Now I understand why Lady Amaterasu refers to him as her little miracle. I''m no longer surprised that a kid like him could banish a Chaos General, his potential is near limitless at this rate. A talent truly worth grooming."


    When the excitement in the room had finally settled, Kai continued, "This is the new power that I had obtained in my fight against Amon, I call it [Vermillion Spark]. It''s made out of Lightning magic, Sylph Light magic and demonic energy.


    Yes, normally, Sylph Light magic and demonic energy are completely antagonistic to each other and would destroy each other when combined. However, I''ve learnt how to circumvent this from Goddess Amaterasu herself, whose secret I''m afraid I''ve to maintain. Duke Ken, is this enough evidence in your eyes?"


    Duke Ken nodded as he replied with a warm smile, "That''s more than sufficient, my dear boy. The future generation really is scary, the reputation of the Rising 8 is really nothing to be scoffed at, hohoho."


    General Hargreaves, who had remained quiet for a surprisingly long time, interrupted, "Kai, are you done with your presentation? Time''s getting a little tight after all, since we still have the final and most important segment to discuss."


    Kai extinguished his [Vermillion Spark] before stuttering bashfully, "Y-Yes, I''m done, General Hargreaves. Please proceed, sir." Kai then quickly packed his things before he vacated the podium, allowing General Hargreaves to take his place.


    General Hargreaves cleared his throat before announcing, "Well, that certainly was a very interesting presentation from our young lad Kai. To sum up the first 3 presentations, basically, we now ought to have a clear idea as to the respective situations in each of the 4 Kingdoms with regard to the Chaos Legion.


    Kai has also kindly taught us how to deal with the Chaos Generals, though the method has yet to be fully confirmed. Finally, we''re all made aware of the true threat behind the Chaos Legion, fictitious as it sounds, the God of Chaos and Destruction, Astaroth. Now, it''s time to discuss our plans for the future against the Chaos Legion. If you would please, King Stormfury."


    General Hargreaves stood to the side as King Stormfury took his place before the podium, announcing, "Thank you all for your valuable input thus far. Now, barring the additional information regarding the God of Chaos and Destruction that Kai had just shared, the generals and I have already come to an agreement on our next course of action against the Chaos Legion.


    The Nirvanian Army would continue to hold their ground against the advances of the Chaos Legion, but defence is not an effective solution against our enemy who are getting closer to our doorstep with every passing minute.


    Instead, now that we''ve obtained intelligence on the locations of our enemy headquarters all over the Central Continent, Nirvania, together with our allies, would launch precise strikes against these bases, which are likely to be well-protected with the presence of the Chaos Generals.


    From the map, we''ve been entrusted to destroy the bases of Lust and Gluttony, since these 2 bases are responsible for all the attacks in Nirvania. Miran would handle Sloth, the Sylph Kingdom Envy and finally Cameron would take care of Greed. As the headquarters of the Chaos General of Pride remains unknown, we''ve decided to keep a spare force on standby which would be ready to act when the forces of Pride reveal themselves.


    Destroying these bases and defeating the Chaos Generals remain our most feasible solution thus far. As our Army is no longer able to spare much men to assist in our counterattack operations with their focus on defending, hence, I intend to recruit adventurers and martial artists from the Adventurers'' Association and the Martial Arts Federation respectively for these operations.


    Now, I shall open the floor to discussion on the following question; who shall be in charge of the operations against Lust and Gluttony respectively, on top of our support to Cameron? Everyone, please feel free to share your opinion for our consideration."


    Blood Baron Marcus spoke first, "In my opinion, I feel strongly that with the exception of Black King Blake who has been assigned a mission along with Kai and his friends, the rest of the 4 Coloured Kings should remain here in Nirvana as the standby force. This is because assuming that our enemies have obtained intelligence from the 3rd Holy War 2 years ago, the strengths of the other members of the 10 Saints had probably been well documented, myself included.


    Given that the forces of Pride are highly likely to be the elite forces of our enemy, we cannot afford to let our enemies obtain further intel on our top brass who we intend to pit against Pride. On the other hand, it''s safe to send the rest of the 10 Saints out to battle against the forces of Lust and Gluttony, since their abilities had probably already been documented, resulting in no loss of crucial intel on our part. What do you all think?"


    Redmond replied, "I''m sorry, Marcus, but I have to refuse your offer. I intend to accompany my son to the Dark Continent after all. That place is extremely dangerous and Clan Vizard would be their best guides to locate God Grimm there. Sorry once again."


    Schneider and Warren nodded in agreement to Marcus'' proposal before Marcus resumed, "Alright then, the standby force would just constitute the White and Green Kings. Okay, onto the main topic, is there anyone who wants to volunteer to lead the operation against Lust? Gluttony? Oh, and before I forget, who wants to lead the small team to assist Cameron in ousting the Blood Moon Clan?"


    Sword Saint Van swiftly answered, "I would like to recommend myself and my 2 aides for the job in Cameron. We''ve trained together as a trio after all, and are used to small-scale operations. Please give me this chance to redeem myself for my failure during the 3rd Holy War. You guys alright with this, Julian, Julia?"


    Julia replied, "We''re cool with anything, Lord Van. Besides, it''ll be nice to visit another country for a change, right, brother?" Julian nodded excitedly as he added, "It''ll be a good training experience for all of us, before Master William starts to nag at us for letting rust settle on our swords."


    Van chuckled in response to Julian''s remark as Marcus continued, "Okay, Lord Van would be in charge of the mission in Cameron then. How about the rest? Any other volunteers to take charge of the operations against Lust and Gluttony? I don''t think you guys would like it if you had to be selected against your will."


    A childish voice rang, "G.E.M.S would like to volunteer to lead the operation against the Chaos General of Lust. We''ll enlist the help of Saint Cross as well as other interested adventurers in our endeavour."


    Marcus turned towards the Child Saint Sariel and replied, "Thank you for your assistance, Lady Sariel, with the combined influence of G.E.M.S and Saint Cross, it would be a lot easier to rally adventurers from the Adventurers'' Association to participate in our operations."


    Martial Duke Ken scratched his head and sighed, "Since the Adventurers'' Association will be taking on the forces of Lust, it leaves the Martial Arts Federation to handle the forces of Gluttony, it seems. Very well, I''ll take charge of the operation against the Chaos General of Gluttony in that case."


    General Hargreaves clasped his hands together as he announced, "Then it''s settled. Here are the rough designations as of now. Black King Blake and Red King Redmond are tasked to accompany Kai to the Dark Continent as a precautionary measure in the event that we fail to stop the Chaos Legion from reviving their master, the God of Chaos and Destruction, Astaroth.


    White King Schneider, Green King Warren and Lightning Saint Ray are to remain on standby to support any faction that requires assistance, most notably against the forces of Pride that had yet to reveal themselves.


    Sword Saint Van would spearhead our support to Cameron, assisting the Cameron Royal Family in negating the threat posed by the infamous Blood Moon Clan led by the insurgent Kenzo. Blood Baron Marcus would remain here in Nirvana to assist King Stormfury and me in our coordination efforts with men on the ground, and in worst case, join the standby force.


    Child Saint Sariel is in charge of leading the adventurers to assault the base of the Chaos General of Lust, while Martial Duke Ken and the Martial Arts Federation would do likewise against the Chaos General of Gluttony. Are there any further questions? If not, King Stormfury, would you like to conclude the Convention of the Saints with some closing remarks?"


    King Stormfury said in a calm and soothing voice, "My fellow Nirvanians, the road ahead is going to be extremely arduous and dangerous. However, even when it seems that all hope is lost, I pray that you all would find the strength within your hearts to search for the light amidst the darkness, with full knowledge that you''re fighting for a just cause where surrender is no longer an option. I wish you all the best in your respective operations and I''ll continue to pray for everyone''s safety."


    The King''s closing address was met with rapturous applause before the King took his leave with General Hargreaves. Subsequently, everyone began to make their way out of the conference room, leaving behind Kai, Adeline, Akame and Blake. Blake asked, "Now what, hotshot? Do you think you''re ready for the Dark Continent?"


    Kai replied stoically, "No¡­I''m still not prepared. Furthermore, there are some matters I would like to settle before I leave for the Dark Continent, like visiting my Master, Ray, to check on his condition. We still have a little time, right?"


    Blake responded matter-of-factly, "Yes, I would say about 2 weeks, though you shouldn''t neglect physical training in this period of time. As Redmond can testify, the Dark Continent is going to be very challenging physically, so I suggest settling your personal matters as soon as possible to maximise the time available for training."


    Kai nodded silently in agreement as he stared into the horizon, his heart burdened with yet another responsibility that he''s compelled to fulfil, for the sake of his family and friends¡­

 Book 3 Chapter 23: Barbarian Bartolomeus

    <Myro, Miran>


    In a dimly lit passageway, the sound of footsteps could be heard audibly. The origin of these sounds could be traced back to a single individual, an old man dressed in light leather armour. It wasn''t long before the man reached his destination, a single cell in the deepest reaches of what appears to be a prison. In front of the cell stood a single guard armed with a spear who was only accompanied by the light of the sole torch located adjacent to the door of the cell.


    The guard instantly recognised the approaching old man as he saluted immediately, "Marshal Garrithos! What brings you to this desolate place?"


    Marshal Garrithos waved his hand as he quipped, "Dispense with the formalities. I need you to release the prisoner contained within this cell, here''s the Royal decree from King Sylvester as well as the stamp of approval from your Warden."


    After verifying the authenticity of both documents, the guard stammered, "R-Right away, sir. You do know who''s incarcerated within this cell though, right? The most wanted criminal in Miran history, leader of the revolution, ''Barbarian'' Bartolomeus!"


    Marshal Garrithos dismissed, "Don''t worry too much and just open the cell, I''ll handle this." The guard swiftly complied as he inserted the keys into the gate, opening it with a loud ''click''. Marshal Garrithos then entered the cell, which was almost devoid of light.


    Even though the Marshal couldn''t see clearly in the darkness, he could easily make up an individual lying on the straw against the wall, snoring away without giving a hoot to his visitor, his back facing the Marshal.


    However, when the Marshal took one more step closer to the man, the snoring ceased immediately as a voice rang out in the darkness, "It''s been ages since I last had a visitor, making it pretty boring in here. Well, at least I have 3 meals a day and a roof over my head, so I shouldn''t complain too much, eh?"


    The man then turned over lazily to face the Marshal, his face now in full view. The man had a rather dishevelled appearance, with long unkempt hair and a thick shaggy beard, testament to the length of time which had passed since he last groomed himself.


    However, despite his incarceration in such deplorable conditions, the man still possessed a ripped body with chiselled abs, proof that he had kept up his individual training during his imprisonment.


    Marshal Garrithos was first to speak, "Bartolomeus, rise and accept your freedom, for your country has need for your services once more." Bartolomeus slowly got up on his feet before dusting himself as he remarked, "About time for me to be out of this gloomy place. However, there''s one more thing I''ve to do."


    Turning to face the guard, Bartolomeus asked politely, "Hey, do you have a blade on you, anything would do except that spear of yours, it''s too unwieldy after all." The guard replied nervously, "I-I only have this sword with me. W-What''re you up to?"


    Bartolomeus patted the man''s shoulder and assured, "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt ya. Just lend me the sword, please?" The guard hesitated momentarily before reluctantly handing his sword over upon seeing the Marshal''s cursory glance.


    After all, the guard knew that he hadn''t been treating his inmate well, often deriding Bartolomeus when the opportunity arose to relieve his boredom of standing guard in this dark, isolated place. The guard was now on full alert, ready to defend himself should Bartolomeus attempt to exact revenge on him for those months of abuse. To his surprise, Bartolomeus turned his back towards him before swinging his sword rapidly, too fast for the guard to follow with his naked eye.


    The guard''s knees felt like jelly as he fell backwards on his bottom, recognising that it was ludicrous to think that he stood a chance against the most wanted criminal of the country. To his surprise, Bartolomeus turned around to face him, revealing a clean shaven face as he thanked the guard, "Thanks, I really hated this beard all this while but I couldn''t request a shaver while I''m in here, right? Next thing to cut is this thick hair on my head. There''s a barber waiting for me outside here, right, Garrithos?"


    The guard was shocked that the criminal was so casual with the highest ranked soldier of their army, but was even more surprised that the Marshal took it in stride as he replied with a smile, "Of course, you can''t meet the King without being properly groomed first.


    However, I''m surprised that you still haven''t lost touch with your skill with the sword and mana armament. Otherwise, keeping your chin wound free from that sharp sword would be impossible right?"


    The guard was horrified at the Marshal''s revelation. After all, throughout Bartolomeus'' time in prison, his meals were laced with a poison meant to disrupt his control over his mana, effectively keeping him toothless.


    However, if Bartolomeus had been eating his meals dutifully, his ability to perform such fine control over his mana despite ingesting the poison implied that Bartolomeus could''ve actually broken out of his shabby imprisonment anytime he wished.


    In such a scenario, no one except the Warden stood a chance against a monster like the ''Barbarian''. Upon further reflection, the feat of imprisoning a monstrosity like Bartolomeus was becoming more unbelievable with every passing minute the guard stood in Bartolomeus'' presence.


    Noticing the guard''s astonishment at his feat, Bartolomeus smiled and replied, "I nearly forgot that you guys have been feeding me poison to restrain me from using mana. Well, I simply used it as training to improve not only my resistance to such toxins, but also my control over mana.


    For that, please send my thanks to your Warden, it''s made my prison sentence a lot more meaningful. By the way, I knew that the food was laced long before I ate it, but I couldn''t resist such a good challenge to test my limits, hahaha. It''s got a pretty unique smell after all."Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Bartolomeus then took his leave swiftly after returning the sword back to its owner, as Marshal Garrithos led the way out of the prison. The guard remained on the ground, trembling even more than before. The poison within Bartolomeus'' food was meant to be odourless, yet the man was able to sniff it out if his words were taken to be true.


    The guard wondered what would become of the world with the release of such a dangerous individual, as he could only pray that the new King could convince Bartolomeus to serve under his wing, otherwise, widespread ruin would be imminent.


    When Bartolomeus and Marshal Garrithos exited the prison, Bartolomeus had to squint his eyes as they adjusted to the bright light of the late morning sun. Garrithos beckoned, "Come, the carriage is waiting for us. Once we''re in there, we can talk more freely."


    Bartolomeus nodded in acknowledgement as he followed the Marshal closely, eager to escape from the searing heat of the sun. When they had finally entered the confines of the carriage awaiting them, Bartolomeus heaved a sigh of relief, as he remarked, "Wow, the sun sure is hot! The heat''s really making me miss the cool darkness of my cell, though I''ll relish nothing more than my freedom."


    Marshal Garrithos remarked, "Your sense of smell is as uncanny as ever, my boy. You truly live up to your reputation as the ''Bloodhound'', with that [Canine Nose] of yours. Now, before we reach the Palace, I''ve to brief you on what to expect when you meet the new King of Miran, King Sylvester."


    Before the Marshal continued, he lowered his head, as though in apology. Bartolomeus, who was behaving casually up till now, suddenly turned serious as he stammered, "H-Hey, old man Garrithos, what''s the meaning of this? A man of your stature doesn''t have to hang his head like that for a brat like me."


    The Marshal apologised solemnly, "Sorry, Bartolomeus, for taking so long to free you and your fellow Banners from imprisonment. After the fall of the old Miran monarchy, there was so much change occurring in Miran that I simply couldn''t find a good opportunity to bring up the matter of your release. I''m so sorry for making you suffer in such deplorable conditions for a whole 2 years."


    Bartolomeus smiled brightly as he brushed the matter aside casually, "You shouldn''t be feeling sorry at all, old man. Heck, you were my mentor in the Miran Army back when I was still a fresh-faced idealistic officer. Even though there was such a huge gap in our ranks back then, you never failed to offer me valuable guidance and advice during my time there.


    Even during the revolution I orchestrated against Myro, you refused to bear arms against me as the highest ranking soldier of the Miran Army, seceding control of the Miran Army to that detestable Annabel by retiring early. For that, I''m extremely grateful to you, for choosing to stand by me even if it meant losing your military status."


    The Marshal laughed, "Hahaha, of course I''ll stand by your side. You were the very first young officer that I met that had such noble aspirations for our country, and despite being a military man, you stressed that the force of arms were simply but a means to attain peace and prosperity for our country, a rare breath of fresh air amidst those warmongers.


    I used to be like them too in my younger days, but as I grew older, I realised that violence and bloodshed can only lead to an eternity of problems, as free will can never be completely subjugated by the power of arms. Hence, when an officer like you emerged, I had truly intended to groom you as my successor, to lead the Miran Army and our country on the right path.


    Sadly, by a drastic turn of events, the previous King of Miran suddenly announced his intention to wage war against Nirvania, claiming it to be the perfect opportunity to reunite the old Human Kingdom. I heard that when this news reached your ear, you were thrown into a frenzy as you immediately made the decision to revolt against the Miran monarchy with your trusted aides and soldiers, who would form the Revolution.


    The Revolution would go onto be very successful in Myro, and as what you had said, the previous King demanded me to lead the best of our forces to crush the Revolution. Considering the relationship we had, there was no way I could do it so I decided that the best way would be for me to step out of the picture completely by retiring.


    Eventually, the Revolution was defeated by the 5 Pillars of Miran excluding Lord Panzer, who refused the call. The 4 Banners were captured and imprisoned, while the rest of the surviving members of the Revolution went into hiding for fear of being persecuted. That''s all I know from my side. You got anything else to substantiate?"


    Bartolomeus burst out laughing, much to the Marshal''s surprise. Bartolomeus chuckled, "Those old farts from the previous monarchy told the country that the Revolution was defeated by the 5 Pillars? That''s got to be the biggest joke they''ve ever made! The truth is, we 4 Banners of Revolution surrendered to the Miran Army led by the 5 Pillars, in exchange for leaving all the other members of the Revolution unharmed.


    It was the best deal for the monarchy at that time. Subjugate the Revolution without the loss of a single soldier to combat. Considering the fact that the monarchy then wanted to wage war on Nirvania, it could ill-afford to spend much resources in fighting the Revolution. Hence, the previous King of Miran hastily accepted my proposal and allowed my soldiers to escape scot-free, only capturing us 4 Banners and imprisoning us.


    Garrithos, you of all people should know what I''m capable of. Do you think I would be defeated by that arrogant woman who over-relies on her Enigma Ability? I don''t wish to brag, but I can confidently say that the 5 Pillars, even Lord Panzer, is no match for us 4 Banners."


    The Marshal, who wore a stunned expression after listening to Bartolomeus'' revelation, swiftly composed himself as he asked, "Well, if that''s the case, why did you choose to surrender? If you had the upper hand in the fight against the monarchy, why didn''t you press the advantage you had on hand? It doesn''t make sense for the superior force to bow to the will of a weaker army after all."


    Bartolomeus grinned, revealing his 2 slightly long canines that resembled the fangs of a vampire, "Garrithos, you know that the reason why I climbed the ranks so quickly in the Miran Army was due to the merit I''ve accumulated from consecutive victories against tough foes. People have often said that I possessed the wit of a genius strategist, enabling me to outsmart my adversaries.


    However, that couldn''t be any further from the truth. I''m no tactical genius and in fact, I hardly study and use any tactics in battle. I simply decide when and where a battle should be fought to win the war, with the use of my gut feel. My gut feel hasn''t let me down throughout the past few years, especially those trying moments during the Revolution, which contributed to our success against the Miran Army then.


    It was just before I gave the order to strike down Myro when an unknown sensation struck me, different from all the previous gut feelings that I had. This particular feeling was very much like a vision of the future, where I could see the ''shadow of death'' hovering over the previous Miran monarchy, but more importantly, Miran herself.


    I realised that if I had attempted to overthrow the previous monarchy then, I would be plunging the country into dire straits with our infighting, weakening our defences against this unseen threat. On the contrary, I actually didn''t have to lift a finger, as the previous monarchy''s time was done for, its self-destruction under the hands of Nirvania assured.


    Now, the reason why you''ve freed me and the rest of the 4 Banners. This ''shadow of death'' that threatens Miran has finally shown itself, hasn''t it? After 2 long years, let''s hope the time I''d spent in such a pitiful cell is well worth the wait."


    Marshal Garrithos could only look on in amazement at the omniscience displayed by Bartolomeus, as the young man before him looked out of the carriage window with disinterest, as though he was preoccupied with thoughts of the times to come¡­

 Book 3 Chapter 24: Trial of the 4 Banners

    <Myro, Miran>


    Marshal Garrithos struggled to comprehend Bartolomeus'' statement as he stammered, "W-Wait, you''re telling me you foretold what would happen now 2 years ago? I have no doubts with your ability in combat, but this is...simply incredible."


    Bartolomeus replied calmly, "Well I don''t blame you for having your suspicions. This ability of mine is not reliable all the time, though it has a knack of surfacing during critical moments. Nonetheless, for all the benefits it had brought me thus far, I''m compelled to trust my gut feel when it hits me.


    Anyway, I''m curious, how''s the 5 Pillars? I only know that the 3rd Holy War was over during my time in prison but I know nothing of the details. If you''re the top military commander of the Miran Army now, I suppose that something had happened to that haughty lady Annabel, right?"


    The Marshal sighed as he answered with a heavy heart, "The 5 Pillars are no more. Only Annabel remains alive but imprisoned for her war crimes. The other 4 have joined the war dead, including the respected Panzer. In fact, Targon is no longer under Miran control, its allegiance shifting to Nirvania with its new duchy members of the Nirvanian Royal Family.


    This is precisely the reason why I had summoned for you and your comrades once again. With a new threat looming over the horizon that threatens every Kingdom in the Central Continent, Miran is essentially in the poorest position to resist, having lost a substantial portion of its armed forces to the war on top of the linchpin of its military influence.


    However, if King Sylvester is able to obtain your cooperation, with the might of the 4 Banners and the Revolution, we might stand a chance against the Chaos Legion that threatens our sovereignty! Thus, I beseech you as your mentor, please, lend your strength to King Sylvester and give him the power to lead Miran onto peace and prosperity!"


    Bartolomeus remained silent as he collected his thoughts before clasping his hands together before his face, remarking coldly, "You know why I started the Revolution in the first place. It was because the old monarchy was too steeped in its past glorious history as descendants of the rulers of the Ancient Human Kingdom.


    As a result, their pursuit for lost glory and power had headed our country towards ruin, with countless lives lost to their foolish endeavour. My question is, what makes the new King, King Sylvester, any different? You don''t have to answer me, Garrithos, this is an answer I seek to obtain from the King himself, personally."


    The Marshal sighed, "Of course, this is definitely an important decision for you and the Revolution. I can only pray that King Sylvester meets your expectations, and even if he doesn''t, I hope that you wouldn''t stir another rebellion, for my sake at least."


    Bartolomeus laughed in response to the Marshal''s plea, "Hahaha, don''t worry, I don''t have any intention to do so, with a common enemy at our doorstep. Anyway, if the King could get you on his side, I''m sure he would pass the test I''ve in store for him."


    Marshal Garrithos could only nod and pray in silence that King Sylvester would overcome any challenge that awaits him from the 4 Banners, otherwise, the fate of Miran was sealed against the relentless onslaught of the Chaos Legion.


    <Royal Palace, Myro>


    It only took 2 hours on carriage before Marshal Garrithos and Bartolomeus arrived at the Royal Palace of Miran. When Bartolomeus disembarked from the carriage, he gave his body a good stretch as he squealed, "Man, it''s been such a long ride to reach here. Garrithos, I hope your barber''s ready!"


    Garrithos snapped his fingers as an attendant immediately approached them, speaking politely, "Sir Bartolomeus, please follow me, a barber and bath awaits." Bartolomeus complied with a bright smile as he skipped behind the attendant, excited to have a proper bath in 2 years.


    It was another hour before Bartolomeus was finally deemed well cleaned and groomed by the servants at the Palace, the shaggy mane which adorned his head no more. Instead, Bartolomeus now had a neat haircut, restoring his original look before his incarceration which was only complemented by his clothing, which would make any noble proud.


    When Marshal Garrithos set his eyes upon his former subordinate, he said unreservedly, "You look pretty smart in that attire, which truly displays your flair. Now, let''s go and meet up with the rest of your comrades, who are already waiting for you at the holding room."


    Bartolomeus nodded as he followed closely behind the Marshal, before asking, "Oh, I suddenly remembered, where is my [Gladius]? Can''t fight any battle without that baby of mine, hahaha." The Marshal assured him, "The weapons belonging to you and the rest of the 4 Banners would be promptly returned at the end of the meeting with the King. Please understand that we can''t return your weapons now for security reasons."


    Bartolomeus pouted slightly before sighing as they soon arrived at the holding room, where his comrades awaited. When the Marshal opened the door, a shadow instantly pounced on him, screaming, "Oh my, how much I''ve missed you, dear Barty! Let us never part again, okay?" It was a woman with shoulder length orange hair who was dressed in a simple yet delicate gown.


    Bartolomeus, who stood behind the Marshal who was being hugged tightly by the woman, chuckled, "It''s good to see you too, Meredith. I''m here though, so would you please release the Marshal from your loving embrace, hahaha."


    Realising that she had hugged the wrong man, Meredith''s face immediately turned red with embarrassment as she released her grip instantly, nonchalantly pushing the Marshal aside as she spat in disgust, "Gosh, I must have become too desperate after being locked away for 2 long years. Oh, how I''ve longed to see your charming face, Barty!"


    Bartolomeus sighed as he permitted Meredith to fawn all over him before turning his attention to the other 2 individuals seated. While one was dressed very much like a musketeer, his fedora hat complemented by the black mask over his eyes, the other was dressed like a magic performer, his bow hat and suit in perfect harmony.


    Bartolomeus broke the ice, "It''s really been a long time since we 4 Banners have gathered together. I see that you guys haven''t lost your aesthetic sense, Mustang, as well as Ivan."


    The man with the bow hat removed his hat and bowed courteously before speaking apologetically, "Bartolomeus, I must humbly apologise for Meredith''s behaviour. After all, I was the one who told Meredith that you and another person were outside just before the Marshal opened the door. As an accomplice of her plan to give you a pleasant surprise, I hereby apologise once again."


    Bartolomeus waved his hand in dismissal, "There''s no need to be so formal with me, Ivan. Looks like your hearing''s still as sharp as ever. When exactly did you pick up my location with your [Bat Ears]?"


    To Bartolomeus'' surprise, Ivan replied calmly, "Since you''ve stepped foot into the perimeter of the palace, of course. Once I picked up your voice, I simply focused on the sound of your footsteps to trace your location. However, it appears that my ability isn''t perfect, for I''ve failed to differentiate between your footsteps and the Marshal''s, which resulted in such an awkward situation. I apologise once again."


    Bartolomeus was impressed. He had always knew that Ivan''s hearing range was huge, but to think that it had extended even further from the last time he saw him. In addition, Bartolomeus had always kept his footsteps soft, a habit from his days in the military, and yet Ivan could still detect them with his Enigma Ability.


    Bartolomeus asked with a bright smile, "With your hearing so precise over a large range, I assume that no conversation in this castle escapes your ears, right?" Ivan appeared slightly bashful at Bartolomeus'' compliment as he replied, "You flatter me, Bartolomeus. No matter how sharp my ears may be, I''m still limited by the processing capacity of my brain, which means that I can''t be following every conversation in this Castle. However..."The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Ivan turned to face Mustang, who explained further, "Using Ivan''s [Bat Ears], we''ve been following the conversations between this King Sylvester and his advisers. It seems like those pompous officials are planning to off us if we refuse to lend our aid, having stationed elite troops in hiding outside the throne room.


    They are really fools to think they can stop us with such a measly force. Even without our magic weapons, we can easily break out of this encirclement even in our current weakened state. If they really try to do anything funny, I swear I would snap the throat of this King Sylvester personally."


    Bartolomeus tried to pacify his heated lieutenant, "Now, now, Mustang. Let''s avoid any unnecessary violence, OK? I made a promise to the Marshal here that even if talks weren''t favourable, we would not touch a single hair on the King''s head. Anyway, more importantly, what did King Sylvester say to all of this? Did he just agree without opposition?"


    Mustang''s expression softened as he replied, "Well, surprisingly, the King voiced his vehement objection, saying that carrying out such a move was extremely insincere of them, especially when they were the requestors of help. He made it an absolute order that the only armed troops permitted during the meeting were the Royal guards on duty. I don''t think he was just putting on an appearance, since he had no idea that we were listening onto his conversation."


    Bartolomeus'' lips twisted to give a slight smile as he muttered, "Good, good. OK, you guys, listen closely. Garrithos, please feel free to join us, for we''ll need your cooperation for this test to work. Here''s the plan to test King Sylvester''s right to rule Miran..."


    H-hour had finally arrived as Marshal Garrithos led the 4 Banners to the throne room, where King Sylvester and the other high ranking court officials were already waiting. When Marshal Garrithos pushed open the doors to the throne room, everyone''s attention was immediately directed to his entourage, as they walked down the aisle calmly, ignoring all the murmuring and finger-pointing from the nobles in attendance.


    When they had finally appeared before the King, Marshal Garrithos knelt immediately in reverence as he announced, "King Sylvester, your humble servant has returned with the 4 Banners of Revolution as instructed. I hope that this meeting would turn out favourable for you, my liege."


    Bartolomeus scrutinised the young man sitting on the throne. He was most likely in his early 30s, his curly auburn hair his most trademark feature. Even though his attire was regal-like, the crown was notably missing from his head, as it was placed behind him on a podium instead.


    The young man replied affably, "Please rise, Marshal, you know I dislike such formalities, having a man of your stature recognise and respect me as sovereign of Miran is more than enough. You''re my respected senior after all, and there are still plenty of stuff I hope to gleam from your experience."


    Turning his attention to the 4 Banners, King Sylvester stood up from his throne as he walked towards Bartolomeus before grabbing his hand with both hands, raising it to his face as he said excitedly, "You must be Sir Bartolomeus, leader of the Revolution! I''m so glad that you''re willing to meet me to discuss the future of our country! Let''s begin with this question; what conditions do you wish for me to fulfil before you''re willing to cooperate with me to rebuild our country?"


    King Sylvester wore a genuine bright smile, which slowly gave away to apprehension and fear as Bartolomeus remained expressionless, the faces of the other Banners further adding to the tension as everyone could feel the hostility emanating from them. Suddenly, without warning, an immense feeling of dread washed over everyone present as 4 large wispy figures materialised above the 4 Banners of Revolution, each resembling monsters and deities of legends.


    One of the officials croaked, "T-This is unbelievable! I thought that Ryu of the South was the only individual in Miran with an [Avatar], but now all 4 Banners of Revolution are wielders of that ability too? They are truly fearsome enemies after all. Was it a mistake to release them from imprisonment?"


    Another official barked nervously at the guards present, "W-What are you guys waiting for? The King is in danger!" The Guard captain nodded nervously as he gripped his spear tightly and attempted to take a step forward towards the 4 Banners. However, try as they might, neither the Guard Captain nor his fellow guards could move an inch closer towards their targets, their bodies paralysed with fear before overwhelming power.


    The oldest looking official among the group cried frantically, "Marshal Garrithos! What''s the meaning of this? You don''t mean to endanger the King, do you? Darn, if only my body wasn''t this feeble and weak¡­" Marshal Garrithos could only close his eyes in indignation, as he promised Bartolomeus that he wouldn''t interfere with any plans that he had for the King, but he had never imagined that Bartolomeus would threaten the King, much less with an [Avatar].


    The King''s face was almost drained of blood as Bartolomeus finally broke his silence, the immense pressure from the 4 Avatars still present, "King Sylvester, you must be fully cognisant of your current circumstances by now. With our [Imperial Pressure], nobody''s gonna be able to lift a finger to save you, and taking your life would be easier than taking a candy off a baby.


    Now, I''ll give you a choice, keep your life but lose your throne or die as Miran''s sovereign. Either way, I benefit so it doesn''t really matter to me what you pick. So, what will it be? Your life or this country? In the face of overwhelming power, do you still possess the will to stick to your guns?"


    King Sylvester remained expressionless for a few seconds before glowering and staring into Bartolomeus'' eyes with a defiant look, "I-I may be weak on my own, but I''ve had enough of submitting to those with power and suppressing my ideals! Even though this sounds foolish, I''d rather lose my life than betray my ideals and the people who''ve trusted me because of them! Don''t you dare mock me, Bartolomeus!"


    Bartolomeus was a little surprised at the King''s outburst, but not more so than Meredith, who was livid at the King''s proclamation. She hissed, "How dare you talk to my dear Barty like that? Slay him, [Gorgon Queen]!" Fortunately, before Meredith''s Avatar could pounce on the hapless King, Bartolomeus'' Avatar blocked her path as Bartolomeus ordered, "That''s enough."


    Immediately after Bartolomeus'' order, the other 2 Banners recalled their Avatars as they disappeared into thin air, shortly before Bartolomeus and Meredith followed suit, though Meredith did it rather reluctantly. Even though the source of pressure had dissipated, everyone still remained frozen in shock, fully aware that their sovereign could have died just before their very eyes and that there was nothing they could do about it.


    Marshal Garrithos heaved a sigh of relief as he said, "It looks like it''s finally over. Care to explain your actions to everyone, Bartolomeus?" Bartolomeus grinned for the first time as he explained, "Sure. You see, I''ve no intention of serving a King like the previous monarchs of Miran, and there was one thing which was common across them jerks.


    All of them were too caught up with the "importance" of their bloodline and as a result, they trapped themselves within the illusion that they were almighty and unreachable, destined to rule the entire Central Continent. However, take away that fa?ade and all that lies within is nothing but cowardice. They have no morals which they stand by, no reason which they fight for, only the empty pursuits of glory and power.


    I''ve met the previous Miran King on opposite lines of the battlefield once when I was leading the Revolution 2 years ago. Initially, he was bragging how he would lead his army to victory over us measly revolutionaries, but when I used the very same power that you all witnessed today, he was also the very first person to flee from the frontline, causing his army to fall in disarray. Since then, he had refused to lead his forces to battle, choosing to hide behind the 5 Pillars.


    However, I''m proud to say that you''re different, King Sylvester. Not only were you able to move under our [Imperial Pressure], a feat that not even your guards could achieve, you also showed true moral courage befitting that of a sovereign of our great country. You have proved yourself worthy of the throne, and for that, you''re a man that deserves to be the commander of us 4 Banners. On behalf of the Revolution, I hereby pledge my allegiance to you alone, King Sylvester."


    King Sylvester took a moment to compose himself before he asked, "So, everything earlier was just a test? Whew, I really thought that you were about to execute me in public. However, I''m still confused. Wasn''t the Revolution meant to push you onto the throne, Sir Bartolomeus? Why would you concede your place to me so easily without any demands when you have the upper hand?"


    Bartolomeus laughed loudly to everyone''s surprise, "Well, you see, I won''t make a good King. I just know what isn''t a good King, but that doesn''t mean that I''ll be a good one either. I''m more of a military man after all with no inkling regarding political administration. I''m contented to just serve under a person who has the ideals and the courage to lead Miran onto the path of prosperity.


    Now, allow me to ask you a question as well; who are you exactly? An ordinary member of royalty wouldn''t behave like you, being so courteous to your subordinates and refusing to wear the crown. I''m highly curious about the life experiences which have shaped you into the person you''ve become, so I pray that you would indulge me, your Highness."


    King Sylvester remained silent for a while before drawing in a deep breath. Upon noticing the King''s expression, the oldest looking official immediately gasped, "King Sylvester, you don''t intend to reveal the truth, do you? It would only hurt your public image! Please, don''t do it!"


    King Sylvester gave a gentle smile as he assured, "Thanks for your concern, Lord Henry. However, if I''m to rule over the entire Miran as its legitimate ruler, its people deserve to know the truth about how a commoner from the suburbs suddenly rose to take the throne.


    The truth is - I''m the bastard son of the previous Miran King, to whom I feel no love towards."

 Book 3 Chapter 25: A Kings Shame

    <Royal Palace, Myro>


    The entire Hall turned silent at the King''s declaration, from the officials to the guards and even the curious attendants who were eavesdropping on the meeting.


    One of the officials stammered, "W-What are you speaking of, your Highness? We knew you were a commoner but accepted you as our King because Lord Henry told us you were a distant relative of the previous King who was only forced to become a commoner due to some unforeseen circumstances.


    However, being a bastard of the previous King is...simply unthinkable. The previous King had a lecherous reputation for sure, but it is an unspoken rule in Miran that children born outside the Royal family are ruled out of contention for the throne.


    If your Highness is claiming the right to the throne by the Royal blood that flows through your veins, how many other countless sons fathered by the previous King would come forward and do the same?? Our country would then be plunged into anarchy over such succession disputes! What was King Alan Stormfury thinking?"


    Lord Henry interjected, "First and foremost, I must apologise to everyone present for hiding the truth. However, I must stand firm behind my support for King Sylvester, for I believe that out of all the remaining relatives of the previous King, which are few by the way, only King Sylvester possesses the requisite mental fortitude and vision to lead our country back to glory.


    After all, despite the circumstances surrounding his birth, before becoming King, King Sylvester was actually the adviser to the Count of Calderon on top of being a respectable Professor who taught history and political science outside the Capital. He was also an avid volunteer, often coming to the aid of the needy which the past administration often overlooked in its zeal to dominate the Central Continent.


    My fellow Miranians, it''s high time we abolish longstanding but redundant traditions, for the courage to accept necessary change is what''s required to steer our country back onto the right path. The King is the person who would be at the forefront of this era of great change, and I vouch for no one other than King Sylvester."


    The entire hall remained speechless before King Sylvester broke the silence, "Thank you for your kind words, Lord Henry. I understand that this is a rude shock to everyone present, and I don''t intend to force anyone to accept my right to rule Miran.


    Instead, I''ll share with you all a story, a story about my birth and my life experiences which influenced my decision to accept the offer of my benefactor, Lord Henry, to ascend to the throne. I beseech that everyone listen carefully to what I''ve to say, before we have a vote of confidence to determine whether or not I stay as your King. This story begins about 33 years ago..."


    <Royal Palace, Myro - 33 Years Ago>


    "Thank you, Sister Sylvia, for your hard work. Must be tiring to lead the entire ceremony, right? I''m impressed you could manage in the absence of the Matron." It was Lord Henry, who was middle-aged at that point of time, his hair still golden-brown with a few streaks of white hair.


    A young lady with auburn hair dressed in an attire of a nun bowed and replied courteously, "Your words are too kind, Lord Henry. I''m sure if the Matron was well, she could have done a much better job at leading the congregation than me. I''m just fortunate to be given this opportunity to participate in this annual tradition of blessing Miran and the Royal Family."


    Lord Henry laughed, "You are too humble, Sister Sylvia. Even the Matron recognises you as her successor, having attended this annual ceremony for a decade since you were as young as 15. I look forward to our continued cooperation.


    Take care and be careful on your way back, with your looks, I believe some men might give into the ravages of lust. Unfortunately I am merely a court adviser with no guards under my charge, otherwise I would have them escort you. Anyway, take care and I''ll see you again next year."


    Sylvia was embarrassed slightly at Lord Henry''s compliment, but quickly bowed and replied, "Thank you, Lord Henry, for your hospitality. I''ll make my move if there''s nothing more." Sylvia then turned and walked away, before quickly disappearing out of Lord Henry''s sight at the corner.


    As Sylvia was about to reach the exit, she was intercepted by 2 burly guards. One of them barked gruffly, "The Crown Prince wishes to see you in his private chambers. Says he wants to...learn more about your faith."


    Unsuspecting of foul play, Sylvia nodded as she followed the 2 guards unwittingly into the maw of the most dangerous person in the country, at least in the eyes of those cognisant of the state of affairs in the Royal Palace...


    <Karthik Village, Calderon County, Miran - 7 months later>


    Lord Henry swiftly exited his carriage upon arriving at the dainty village located in Calderon, a county near the Western Ocean, far away from Myro. He instructed the driver stoically, "Remain here for about an hour, I got some personal matters to settle."


    The driver nodded quietly as Lord Henry walked away quickly. When he was sure that he was out of his driver''s sight, Lord Henry allowed his emotions to flow freely, as his face contorted with a mixture of rage and worry. After all, he felt immensely guilty that he allowed such a terrible fate to befall an innocent woman under his charge.


    After they were separated, Sister Sylvia was raped and sullied by the Crown Prince, the lecherous Prince unable to keep his reputable lust in check. To make matters worse, the Crown Prince accused Sister Sylvia of seducing him, forcing the Matron to dismiss the wronged nun from the Convent of the Goddess in order to protect the interests of the Convent.


    All of this was part of the Crown Prince''s ploy, as he sought to force Sister Sylvia to become his concubine. However, Lord Henry knew from his past interactions with Sister Sylvia that she was a proud woman who stuck closely to her principles and faith. As expected, the disgraced nun refused the Crown Prince''s courtship and quickly fled from Myro, never to be seen again.


    Even though Lord Henry was merely a court adviser, he still held considerable political clout, not to mention that he held a strong domestic intelligence network that rivalled that of Myro''s. This network was kept a secret from Myro, or rather, it was unthinkable by the nobles in Myro that Lord Henry would have eyes and ears among the common populace in almost every town.


    Nonetheless, it was thanks to this network that Lord Henry was able to discover Sister Sylvia''s location before the cronies of the Crown Prince could get to her. Resolving to right this wrong, Lord Henry decided to pay a visit to the former nun and extend all the possible assistance he could to her.


    When he had finally arrived at the denoted address by his allies, Lord Henry drew in a deep breath before knocking on the door of the dainty little house. The door quickly became unlocked as a middle-aged woman appeared, her face partially concealed by the door that was opened slightly ajar.


    Lord Henry swiftly got to business as he asked politely, "Is there a Ms Sylvia in this house? If so, could you let her know that Henry''s here to visit?" The woman replied gruffly, "Are you one of those Royal lapdogs who got nothing better to do? I know no Sylvia so be lost, you''ve got no business here!"


    Understanding the situation immediately, Lord Henry raised his voice, "Sylvia! It''s Lord Henry, so if you''re there, I only wish to speak to you, nothing more! I''ve come here on my own personal capacity, not on anyone''s instructions, much less the Crown Prince! Please, I only wish to apologise for my blunder so will you give me a chance to see you??"


    A younger voice rang from within the house, "Mdm Courtney, please let him in. He''s someone I trust, so don''t worry about me." The older woman sighed as she relented, opening the door to allow Lord Henry entry. When Lord Henry first laid his eyes upon the former nun, he was horrified to discover that the worst case scenario he had envisioned was realised.


    Sylvia was sitting on an armchair, her arms resting on an enlarged womb of a woman heavy with child. Lord Henry stammered, "T-This unborn child...It''s the flesh and blood of the Crown Prince, right? Why did you keep it when you had no obligation to?"


    Sylvia replied gently, "My faith forbids me from aborting this innocent child, for all life is sacred and precious in the eyes of the Goddess of Creation, Amaterasu. Furthermore, I believe that there''s a higher reason as to why the Goddess had chosen such a fate for me, and I intend to see it through to the end."


    Recognising that what''s done cannot be undone, Lord Henry sighed as he remarked, "Still, you don''t have to shoulder this burden all on your own. I have close ties to the Count of this county, he should be able to keep you safe from the cronies of Myro, especially since the furor over your escape had largely died down in Myro already.


    Don''t worry about any expenses, even the rent for this place, put it all on my tab. Since you''ve selfishly decided to keep your child, I hereby selfishly intend to give your child the very best. It''s the least I can do to help an innocent woman wronged by those who abuse their power.


    Please don''t reject my offer of assistance. As my movements are still heavily watched by Myro, I wouldn''t be able to visit you that frequently. However, I would remain in close contact with you through Count Vichear of Calderon whom I am close friends with or my own personal spies.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Enough about all this dreary stuff, how about you tell me what you''ve been up to all these couple of months? I''m rather curious as to how you''ve survived so long on your own while eluding capture, especially in your condition."


    he pair chatted for quite a while, as Mdm Courtney smiled gently before leaving them be, happy that Sylvia could finally enjoy some respite and company in her long lasting ordeal. It would appear that the Heavens had eyes after all, extending its hand of assistance when the unfortunate woman needed it most.


    However, the road ahead for Sylvia and her child was still long but Mdm Courtney swore in her heart that she would do her best to take care of them both, just as she had promised when she agreed to take Sylvia in as her tenant after learning of her tale...


    <Karthik Village, 11 years later>


    "Come on Sylvester, you can run faster than that! If you can''t, there''s no way you can become a soldier of our County, not to mention a Knight!" a boy with blazing red hair encouraged. His intended target, a small and frail-looking 10 year old boy with curly auburn hair who was lagging far behind the group of boys, panted, "I c-can''t go any faster...not like I want to be a Knight in the first place..."


    The boy with red hair who was leading the pack initially, slowed down and ran in the reverse direction to where the boy named Sylvester was. He encouraged, "Come on, it''s only a short distance to go. The end is in sight, so at least finish the course! It doesn''t matter how long it takes for you to reach the end, but people who give up would never get any better in anything they do, so persevere!"


    Sylvester nodded as he grimaced, raising his speed slightly as his companion ran alongside him. Since young, Sylvester''s body had been frail and weak, thus, he always lagged behind in every game he played with his friends, since they all involved physical activity.


    This time round, they were having a race to test their endurance, and Sylvester hated running most of all. Despite detesting running, Sylvester still agreed to participate on the bequest of his best friend, the boy with red hair who was running alongside him now.


    Sylvester''s best friend was Verrick Vichear, the son of the Count of Calderon. Despite his noble status, Verrick was encouraged by his father to hang around with the commoners of the county, especially with Sylvester for reasons unknown to him.


    It puzzled Sylvester at times how a lowly commoner like him could have such a good friend in a noble like Verrick, who was clearly meant for greater things. Perhaps it was a stroke of luck that his mother, a single mother with no outstanding attributes other than her kindness and dedication to both her son and faith, was more than just an acquaintance to the Count of Calderon, since he often visited their humble home in his personal capacity.


    It was not just the Count who often visited. Despite his mother''s tendency to keep a low profile in the village, she was often visited by several different people, most notably a middle-aged gentleman named Henry who was from the Capital. Sylvester particularly enjoyed Henry''s visits, since he always brought new books only available in the Capital.


    Sylvester had enjoyed reading since a young age, starting with his mother''s religious scriptures before venturing out into other genres. Eventually, Sylvester discovered that his key interests lay in history and governance as he accidentally stumbled onto some historical records that Henry had brought for his own perusal when he visited.


    Learning about how civilisation developed over time as well as the various policies and strategies implemented to bring order within and outside the country had fascinated Sylvester despite his tender age, much to the surprise of Henry.


    Since then, Henry brought Sylvester new books on history which dated as far back as the Ancient Human Kingdom as well as political science which shared various political systems and beliefs practised across the various counties and even outside Miran, most notably Nirvania.


    Even though Sylvester was captivated by what he had read, the more he learnt about the workings of the world and governance, the more he felt disenchanted with his current life. Sylvester realised that things were not looking as optimistic as they were back in the times of the Ancient Human Kingdom, where a golden era flourished.


    Back then, people led simpler yet happier lives, and rulers prioritised the welfare of the people under them. However, in his short lifespan, Sylvester had witnessed firsthand poverty and famine, as Calderon, a major agricultural region, was forced to turn over a huge amount of its produce to the Capital at a low price, all for the sake of supporting the Army and its "deterrence" efforts against Nirvania.


    In Sylvester''s eyes, this merely glorified the Army and nothing more, especially when it was clear even to a child like him that war with Nirvania was not going to occur any time soon. On one hand, Nirvania had been peace-loving since its formation, as there were never news of Nirvanians invading Miran territory. On the other hand, the Miran Army did not have a considerable upper hand against the Nirvanian Army, implying that war with Nirvania would only cost more than it benefits.


    Sadly, the propaganda spread by the Capital on top of the immense benefits of joining the Army only served to promote the cause of the monarchy, as many young boys dreamt of becoming soldiers and Knights of the proud Miran Army, even in the outskirts of a far flung village like Karthik Village.


    Sylvester was brought back to reality by a loud voice, "Get down! Remain on your knees with head touching the floor and never look up if you want to live!" Before Sylvester could comprehend what was going on, he was forced down onto the ground by Verrick, who followed suit as they grovelled on the ground together.


    The sound of hooves and footsteps became increasingly audible as Sylvester immediately realised the situation he was in. It was most likely the Royal entourage on their occasional, obligatory visits to the counties, with the frequency of visits decreasing with distance from the Capital.


    It wasn''t long before the entourage drew up close to the boys, as Sylvester held his breath nervously, wishing for the entourage to pass them quickly with no hassle. Unfortunately, it became silent just as the entourage stopped right in front of them. A condescending voice rang, "You, the boy with the red hair, you''re the son of Count Vichear, are you not? Look up at me, your King, for it''s your right as a noble of this country."


    Sylvester peeked at Verrick''s face to see an expression of rebelliousness, before it disappeared as quickly as it surfaced as Verrick looked up towards the King of Miran, smiling politely, "Thank you for your kind words, your Highness. Your wish is my command."


    The King smirked, "You''ve pretty good manners, despite associating with these boorish commoners. I can never understand why Vichear is so friendly with the masses, the only thing they are good for are as sources of menial labour or foot soldiers of my Army. There''s no need to show kindness to such weak and lowly beings who can''t fend for themselves without the strength and wisdom of Myro."


    Sylvester gritted his teeth in anger. How could a King demean his own subjects, the very people who form the foundation of his power and authority? Without the support of the masses, a King is nothing more than an ordinary man. The relationship between a ruler and his people has always been reciprocal since time immemorial, with the ruler guiding his people to safety and riches with the power vested in him by the very same people.


    The King of Miran continued, "To prove my point that commoners are lesser beings fully dependent on us for protection and guidance, I shall make an exception and allow that commoner next to you to raise his head in order to answer a question of mine, if he can even understand my question. You, what do you think will happen if Miran were to lose all its elite soldiers and nobles?"


    Sylvester took a moment to calm himself down before raising his head slowly, looking at the King straight at the eye. He drew in a deep breath before answering lightly, "Thank you, Your Highness, for granting this lowly one an audience. Allow me to answer your question with a question of my own, of which I would naturally answer.


    Your Highness, what do you think would happen if Miran were to lose all its farmers, its fishermen, traders¡­simply put, the lowly commoners you were speaking of? The answer is clear. This country would collapse, perhaps even faster than if we were to lose our troops and nobles. The masses drive our economy on top of feeding and dressing the very same soldiers and nobles who protect and lead them respectively.


    Without the support of the masses, an Army would go weak and hungry, and the nobles would lose every shred of their perceived authority. This is the reason why Count Vichear treats his people kindly; he recognises the intimate relationship shared by the rulers and the ruled. Now, onto your question, it''s definitely a bad thing if we were to lose our elite soldiers and nobles, but humans have and always been a strong race.


    Leaders and soldiers alike come and go, and I believe that amidst the ashes, new leaders and protectors would rise to the occasion and guide our country onto a better path. I hope you find that a satisfactory answer, your Highness."


    The King was stunned beyond words. Never did he expect a commoner to speak with such flair and eloquence, not to mention his age. The King gritted his teeth in annoyance. Even though he wanted the boy executed for his audacity, it would not look good on his image as King of Miran, especially since this was meant to be a friendly visit to the boons, not to mention that he was the one who allowed the boy to speak his mind in the first place.


    If only his own children were as intelligent as the boy before him, then the King needn''t had to worry about succession issues when he was gone. As the King stared into the eyes of the dauntless boy who stood before him, a new sensation dawned upon him, a sense of familiarity. Those green eyes, the auburn hair¡­it reminded him of the woman he wanted so badly in his entire life but couldn''t obtain.


    Suddenly, a realisation struck the King. Could this boy be¡­ However, before he could delve into the matter any further, a solemn voice rang, "Your Highness, it''s getting dark. We should be getting on our way now." Distracted by his thoughts, the King replied quickly, "Of course, let''s go, Guard Captain." As the King and his Guard Captain rode away, it wasn''t long before the Royal entourage left Karthik Village, allowing the 2 boys to heave a sigh of relief.


    Verrick elbowed Sylvester and teased, "Man, you really stood up to the King! I thought he was going to execute you in a fit of anger, but it seems that your answer had him more confused than angry, hahaha! I could never be as brave as you when it comes to questioning authority!"


    Sylvester replied gratefully, "Yeah, I thought I was a goner too, but I had to speak my mind, given this golden opportunity to vent my frustrations. I guess I''m pretty lucky that he decided to spare me because of my age and the impact on his image, since you were around too, Verrick."


    Verrick replied solemnly, "Nah, it was all you. If the King realised who you really were, he would have regretted saying such nasty stuff¡­oh shit, what am I saying?" Sylvester caught onto Verrick''s words as he asked swiftly, "What''re you talking about, Verrick? I''m just an ordinary commoner born to a single mother, there''s nothing great about my ancestry. Unless there''s something you know that everyone''s keeping from me."


    Verrick sighed as he shook his head, "Well, I''m not surprised your mother didn''t tell you the truth of your parentage. However, I think you''re now mature enough to handle the truth. The truth is, the King is¡­your biological father.


    My father was asked by Lord Henry, a court adviser in Myro, to look after your mother since she was wrongly raped by the current King. Thus, my father, who was sympathetic to your mother''s plight, took extra care of her and wanted me to do the same for you. However, I want to assure you that we''re not best friends just because you''re the son of the King, but because of all the experiences we''ve been through together. Promise me that we''ll still remain friends."


    Sylvester was frozen with shock momentarily before he replied slowly, "You''re saying¡­that jerk is my father? Unbelievable¡­I have to verify this from my mother''s own mouth. Nonetheless, Verrick, even if this is true, I don''t blame you for all that had happened so far.


    In fact, thank you for being so candid with me, I think I would never have learnt of such a truth from my mother, Henry or Count Vichear. You''re truly a good friend of mine. Come on, let''s go, the rest are waiting for us!"


    Verrick nodded as the 2 boys sprinted back towards the village, just as the sun was about to set below the horizon, marking the end of an extremely eventful day for the future king¡­

 Book 3 Chapter 26: Sorrow and Resolve

    <Count Vichear Residence, Calderon County, Miran, Year 2001>


    "What did you say? Myro''s going to war against Nirvania? Why the sudden change in stance?" the aged Count Vichear exclaimed in response to the message brought by the Army captain before him.


    The captain replied calmly, "You heard me correctly, sir. The King has seen a perfect opportunity to strike Nirvania and reclaim our territories from those traitors. As such, I''m merely here to relay the message from the Capital, as well as the following request from the Royal decree."


    A 31-year old Sylvester, who served as Count Vichear''s right hand man at this point of time, received the rolled up parchment from the captain before handing it over to the Count, who swiftly unfurled it as both of them scanned through its contents.


    The Count''s face turned red with anger as he spat without hesitation, "T-This...you expect us to offer our men as foot soldiers in the upcoming military campaign? We''re an agricultural community, for Heaven''s sake! We barely have enough trained guards to maintain the security of this county, not to mention send to a god damn war!


    It''s terrible enough that the Capital has been increasing its demands for grain from Calderon over the past few years, but this is the last straw! How do you expect us to conjure up such a ridiculous number of soldiers when I barely have 200 trained personnel as guards?"


    The captain replied coldly, "Well, considering the population of Calderon, 1000 soldiers is not an unreasonable number. Even if you can only spare 100 of your guards, you can always make up the number with those idle peasants in your county. If I''m not mistaken, the harvest season was just concluded recently, so there''s probably little work for them to do.


    The reason they sent me here as a messenger is so that I can be the first to take a look at the new recruits, as I would be the one overseeing their training. Moreover, if you refuse this call to arms, I can''t guarantee the safety of your position at the end of the war when we return victorious.


    After all, cowards who refuse to fight and die for their country are not well accepted here in Miran, and there are many other capable and loyal individuals willing to take your position, Count Vichear. I beseech you to think twice before making your final decision, sir."


    Before the Count could reply in a spur of anger, Sylvester answered on his behalf, "Good captain, we''ll get back to you by tomorrow morning, as my Lord and I have much to discuss over our course of action. I believe you''ll be willing to accommodate our demand, seeing that 1000 soldiers is still no easy feat for a small rural community like us, yes?"


    The captain scoffed rudely, "Very well, I expect a satisfactory answer by tomorrow morning then." before he turned and left in a hurry. After the captain had left, Count Vichear cursed, "Darn, how dare Myro threaten my position? My forefathers were important servants to the Ancient Human Kingdom, and my family has always been loyal and faithful to the monarchy, yet this is how they repay our devotion?"


    Sylvester attempted to pacify his superior as he advised, "Yes, the demands that Myro placed on us is unbearable and unjust. However, Myro is still the capital of Miran and it''ll be unwise to provoke Myro now, with several elite soldiers under its control which could cause widespread destruction should they attempt to forcefully subjugate Calderon.


    Both the people of Calderon and I recognise that at the bottom of the day, we''re Miranians and we''ll do anything to protect our homes. Hence, my Lord, I beseech that you abide by the decree, sending about half of the guards and 900 able-bodied men from the various villages.


    I''ll convince the common folk to join our cause, so perhaps you can select the 100 guards that you wish to participate in the upcoming war? Having the guards in our contingent would ensure that we would have leaders on the ground to look after the welfare of our men. To be safe, I''ll nominate myself to join the contingent as well, to serve as an adviser probably."


    A voice interjected, "Father, Sylvester''s right. This is a war we cannot run away from, and our guards are needed to train and lead our people. I''ll personally lead our men in the name of Vichear to protect our homeland, so Sylvester, you stay here and help Father manage the internal affairs of Calderon. There''s no need for you to risk your life on the frontline, leave that to my Knights and me."


    It was Verrick, who was dressed in a shiny red armour that further accentuated the colour of his hair. Accompanying him were a handful of equally well-armoured Knights, all of whom were familiar to Sylvester. After all, these Knights were Sylvester''s childhood friends, and it would appear that they have finally returned from their Knight qualification course in the capital.


    Count Vichear stammered, "V-Verrick? Is that you? You''ve finally returned from Myro, so how did the examination go?" Verrick proudly declared, "Due to my outstanding performance in the course, I was promoted directly to Captain upon graduation.


    I received many offers from the nobles in Myro to lead their armies in the upcoming war against Nirvania, but when I heard that every County was to send a contingent, I knew that I had to return to lead the forces of Calderon.


    Father, please honour my request and allow me to lead our forces, for I believe that this would be best for both our people and you, Father. This is my destiny as a Knight; to fight and die for my country."


    After completing his statement, Verrick drew his sword from its scabbard, holding its blade before his face as he performed a salute with his sword, coating it with black mana armament for dramatic effect. The other knights swiftly followed suit, declaring their willingness to lay down their lives for their home.


    Count Vichear remained speechless for a moment before tears started to well up in his eyes as he stood up from his seat and walked slowly towards his son. Like any concerned father, Count Vichear placed his hands on his son''s shoulders as he struggled to compose himself, "I knew that you always aspired to be a Knight since young, and I perceived myself a supportive father who encouraged you to chase your dreams.


    However, I feel like a hypocrite now, when we''re on the brink of a war which scale would probably parallel that of the Holy Wars. I know I should be there for you, but at the same time, I can''t bear to possibly send you to the maw of Hell. What do you think, Sylvester?"


    Sylvester contemplated for a moment before he replied slowly, "If we simply consider hard facts, having an Army captain of our own lead our forces would definitely be a sensible decision to boost the morale of our forces. However, there''s one thing that troubles me. Why won''t you allow me to accompany you, Verrick? I may be no fighter, but I can certainly help in terms of tactics and logistics."


    Verrick sighed, "You just answered your own question, old friend. You''re no soldier, and a man of your talent is wasted on the battlefield. All you have to do is trust in my capability to lead our forces back home safely after the war, okay?


    I don''t want a precious friend of mine risking his life for such a poor reason when there are far greater things that he can accomplish. Furthermore, in such tumultuous times, Father would need all the help he can get in managing Calderon, and there''s no one more suitable in assisting him other than you. Enough said, I hope you respect my wishes and make my word final, Sylvester."


    Recognising Verrick''s stubbornness, Sylvester shrugged his shoulders as he nodded reluctantly, before Count Vichear added, "Very well, Verrick. I hereby nominate you as the Commander of Calderon Contingent as Count of Calderon. Just promise me that you won''t be rash and you''ll be back home safely when this war is over."


    Verrick thumped his left chest with his right fist in response, before bowing in respect as he swiftly turned around to leave, his knights following closely behind him. Sylvester tried to allay his fears that Verrick would come to harm if he was to participate in the upcoming war by smiling brightly, but as Verrick gradually disappeared out of sight, Sylvester knew deep down that this could possibly be the last time he saw his greatest friend¡­


    <Calderon County, Year 2002>


    With the immense power held by both sides as exemplified by the 10 Saints and the 5 Pillars, the moment the balance between the 2 groups were broken, the tides were swiftly turned to favour Nirvania , who had successfully defeated 3 of the 5 Pillars.


    Or so it would seem, before Myro unleashed their hidden trump card onto the capital of Nirvania; their squadron of airships carrying the remaining 2 Pillars of Miran. However, in a twist of fate, Nirvania achieved victory on the brink of extinction with the help of its citizens and the top 2 ranked Saints, one of whom singlehandedly crushed the supposedly impregnable defence of Myro.


    The fall of Myro spelled the end of the 3rd Holy War, much to the relief of citizens on both sides, with Miranians growing increasingly displeased with their current monarchy as evident in their support for the Revolutionary Army prior to the start of the 3rd Holy War.


    In Calderon, news of the fall of Myro spread like wildfire, with many citizens of Calderon celebrating the end of the war and the return of their loved ones from the frontlines, even if it meant they were to be subjugated under Nirvanian rule.


    Sylvester too, was excited by the news, as he believed that Nirvanian rule would be much better for his fellow citizens as compared to the dark times they had suffered under the rule of his biological father, who became even more of a despot after their encounter in Karthik Village. However, nothing mattered more than the return of Verrick, where together, they can finally fulfil their vision of building a more liveable Calderon for all her people, regardless of class.


    Weeks flew past before any signs of the Calderon Contingent returning emerged, and when they did, the people of Calderon initially greeted them jubilantly at the entrance of the county, but the festivities ended abruptly much to Sylvester''s confusion. That was, until his eyes laid on the front of the contingent, before tears began to well up within them as Sylvester choked in disbelief.


    Leading the contingent was a coffin draped with the flag of Calderon, the highest honour bestowed only to the nobility of Calderon or those of equivalent military rank. Seeing that the coffin bearers were Verrick''s subordinate knights and childhood friends of both Verrick and Sylvester, the identity of the corpse carried within the coffin was crystal clear.


    As the contingent made their way through the city without fanfare as the townspeople respected the solemnity of the situation, it wasn''t long before it arrived at the doorstep of the Vichear residence. There, the aged Count Vichear had already lost any semblance of decorum, the poor old man already on his knees in wide shock while his wife was bawling away without consideration for her surroundings.


    An unbearable silence permeated through the air momentarily after the coffin was laid before Count Vichear before the leading knight explained softly, "I''m sorry, Count Vichear, Countess and Sylvester. We were posted to the Eastern border where we were supposed to reinforce the forces led by Neptune of the East.


    However, when we arrived, we already discovered that the foothold captured by Lord Neptune''s forces was already recaptured by the Nirvanians, and worst of all, Lord Neptune was dead and his forces rendered obsolete. While we were on the offensive from the start of the war, now, we were now forced to retreat systematically and hold off the advancing Nirvanians on the orders of Myro, which spared no reinforcements.


    It was only a matter of time that our Contingent would clash with the Nirvanians, the Nirvanians fighting with greater fervour in a bid to end the war as quickly as possible with the defeat of the Pillar safeguarding the Eastern front. As we were the last Contingent to arrive at the Eastern Front, witnessing how our comrades were decimated slowly but surely by the vampiric monsters released by Nirvania triggered a realisation within our leader Verrick.


    Verrick realised that it was hopeless to engage the Nirvanians in combat, and thus attempted to rally our forces in retreat amidst the chaos, so that no one would realise that we were disobeying orders from Myro. However, despite our success in escaping from the battlefield, it wasn''t long before the vampires of Nirvania caught up to us, frenzy with bloodlust from consecutive days of fighting.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Recognising that those monsters were beyond reason, Verrick led a few of our knights in a bid to buy us time to retreat, much to our disapproval as we had the numerical advantage over those creatures, which only numbered in the tens. However, Verrick rationalised that if we were to be caught fighting with the vampires by the main Nirvanian contingent, any chance of a peaceful surrender would be lost.


    On Verrick''s insistence, I led our remaining forces in full retreat while Verrick and the other knights stood their ground to cover our escape. It was an unbearable sight to watch, seeing my fellow knights being torn to shreds by those imbeciles, though they were successful in killing a handful of them in return.


    Verrick was the most impressive of all, from a distance, I could see him cutting through several vampires with his twin swords, refusing to back down even after receiving wound after wound from the claws and fangs of those beasts. Unfortunately, even a man of Verrick''s calibre was not invincible, as he eventually succumbed to his injuries after killing the last of our vampire pursuers.


    It was at this point of time when the main Nirvanian contingent finally caught up, their commander shocked to see so many vampires killed by a measly force of a dozen knights. We were prepared to fight them to the bone to recover the body of our fallen leader, but the Nirvanian commander ordered his men to lower their arms, declaring that the war between Miran and Nirvania was already over, much to our surprise.


    The commander then expressed his regret, apologising that they didn''t arrive earlier to stop their comrades, who had taken off in pursuit despite his orders not to. Seeing how events had unfolded, the commander proposed a ceasefire, where both sides would be allowed to recover the remains of their respective comrades, before returning back home.


    When we stepped forward to recover Verrick''s body, we were surprised to see that he was still alive, though his life was hanging by a thread. I wanted to give him immediate medical treatment, but he stopped me, staring at me with the same resolve-filled eyes which was what galvanised us to his cause in the first place.


    In his dying breath, Verrick uttered the following words inaudibly, "Tell my parents¡­I''m sorry¡­and tell Sylvester¡­he was the best friend I''ve ever had¡­and the best leader that this country deserves."


    After completing his sentence, Verrick''s body relaxed as he breathed his last, closing his eyes gently while smiling with satisfaction. These were the circumstances leading to the death of our noblest leader and greatest friend, Captain Verrick.


    I''m so sorry once again, Count Vichear. Captain Verrick gave up his life so that we all can return home safely to our families, sacrificing his own happiness and future in the process. The best we could do to honour him was to return him home to Calderon, so that he can be buried deep within the soil of his beloved home."


    After hearing the knight''s recount of the events which had transpired, Count Vichear was the first to recover, composing himself slowly as he got back up onto his feet shakily. Having accepted the fact that his only child was gone, Count Vichear trudged towards his wife and put his hands on her shoulders, consoling, "Our boy may be gone, but at least his will lives on among the men whose lives he helped protect.


    The 3rd Holy War is over¡­ and with it, the reign of the detestable monarchy. Now, Miran steps into a new chapter of its history, and it''s the duty of us who still live to see this day to shape the future wished by those who valiantly gave up their lives, like my boy Verrick. I beseech everyone in Calderon to continue giving me and Sylvester your support, so that we might lead Calderon into the bright future it deserves."


    Upon the end of the Count''s heartfelt speech, the soldiers of Calderon all drew their swords and performed a military salute following the lead of the knights before them, while the townspeople placed their right fists atop their left chests before bowing, reaffirming their loyalty to the Count. Sylvester joined the townspeople in their salute, but the tears couldn''t stop trickling down his cheeks.


    The war may be over, and the monarchy toppled, but who''s to ensure that Miran would never walk down such a destructive path again? Who''s to ensure that Verrick and the other soldiers who lost their lives in this pointless war were the last to suffer from such a fate? These were the thoughts that ran furiously through Sylvester''s head as he clenched his fists in sorrow. If only he could extend his reach beyond Calderon¡­


    <1 week later, Calderon, Year 2002>


    A carriage was brought to a stop before the residence of Count Vichear, and out stepped 2 men, one whom was a familiar sight to all the townspeople of Calderon and the other whose appearance was concealed by his hood. Accompanying them were 2 lightly armoured men on horseback, who swiftly descended from their horses.


    The townspeople stared at the armoured men as they murmured excitedly, since their attire was very different from that of Miranian knights, increasing the likelihood that they were from abroad, most possibly Nirvania.


    Meanwhile, the man recognised by everyone, who was none other than Lord Henry, Court Adviser to Myro, politely invited the cloaked man to enter the Vichear Residence through its open doors, as though Count Vichear was already awaiting their arrival. Even a fool would understand that the cloaked individual was probably someone of great importance, given that Lord Henry was exhibiting such reverence and humility.


    When the 4 men had finally arrived at the main hall where Count Vichear was waiting together with his wife and adviser, Sylvester, Lord Henry got the ball rolling as he shook the Count''s hand, "Viktor, it''s been a long time. Thank you for having us here today, even though it''s only been a short while since news of your son''s passing reached your household. Please accept my condolences."


    Count Vichear shook his head as he replied solemnly, "It''s fine, I''ve to remain strong for my son''s sake. Knowing Verrick, he wouldn''t want us to take his passing so heavily. Besides, his will lives on in the people of Calderon, and I don''t intend to disappoint him, wherever he may be. Anyway, you said you had an important matter to discuss with me and Sylvester?"


    Lord Henry chuckled as he remarked, "Cutting straight to the chase, aren''t we? Very well then, first of all, before we begin our discussion, I would like to introduce my esteemed guest to you all, he would play an important part in this discussion."


    The hooded man removed his cloak, revealing a head of green hair that stunned everyone present. Sylvester stammered, "Y-You are¡­King Alan Stormfury of Nirvania! What is your Highness doing here of all places?" King Stormfury replied jovially, "Be at ease, and drop the formalities. After all, you don''t address someone of equal status as ''Your Highness'', do you? Of course, the rest of you can relax too, I''m here for just a casual conversation, really."


    Seeing Sylvester''s confused expression, Lord Henry explained, "I can''t believe you let the cat out of the bag so quickly, King Stormfury. You are indeed as direct as they say. In any case, the purpose of today''s discussion is to convince you, Sylvester, to inherit the throne as the next King of Miran."


    An awkward silence permeated through the room for about half a minute before Sylvester broke the silence, "You want me to be King? Uncle¡­no, Lord Henry, please answer both of my questions to the best of your ability. Firstly, why did this request emerge out of the blue? Next, why me of all possible candidates you could have chosen?"


    Lord Henry replied slowly, "I believe you all know that the previous Miran monarchy has already been toppled and imprisoned for life together with all other war criminals who supported the monarchy in triggering the 3rd Holy War. As such, technically, rule of Miran should lie in the hands of Nirvania, our conquerors.


    However, King Stormfury here has no intention of presiding over Miran. Instead, he proposed that we select a new King for his endorsement, to ensure that peace can finally be ushered between our warring kingdoms while retaining a strong and independent Miran.


    That brings us to the question of who should be the new successor of the throne. You know, there are still several traditionalists amidst the court in Myro who insist that the new King must be related in some way to the previous ruling family. Were it not for the power they hold, the reinstating of the new King of Miran would not be such a tricky affair.


    Among all the remaining relatives of the previous King, many are either killed in battle during the war or lack the credentials in both the eyes of King Stormfury and myself. That''s when I thought about you, Sylvester.


    Even though you were born out of wedlock, you are still the biological son of the previous King, giving you the birthright to succeed the throne. As for whether you possess the ability to guide Miran in the right direction, I would leave that to King Stormfury''s discretion."


    As Lord Henry stepped back to allow King Stormfury to approach Sylvester, he scanned the King of Nirvania carefully as he thought, "They say that King Alan Stormfury of Nirvania is incisive with his words, and coupled with those eyes of his, it''s said that he can easily see through the true nature of any individual. Given how fast he was at rejecting the previous candidates just after a brief conversation, I wonder how Sylvester would fare¡­"


    Sylvester felt a tad uncomfortable as King Stormfury took his time to observe his physique before King Stormfury finally spoke, "Your eyes appear a little puffy and your body slightly malnourished¡­did you perhaps lose a loved one in the war that just passed? I too lost a few close friends and associates, but more importantly, the lives of several Nirvanian soldiers and citizens that were taken lie heavily on my shoulders, as King of Nirvania.


    Was it wrong of me to engage in war against Miran when it invaded Nirvania? Looking back, if I had surrendered peacefully to Miran, those lives may not have been lost, but we would have lost our freedom and our happiness. This, my boy, is the burden of the throne that lies before you. Remember, the country and its identity takes precedence over all other matters, even the lives of those whom you hold dear to your heart.


    My question is, do you have the moral strength to sacrifice all which you love, for the sake of preserving the values and identity of your kingdom? Think carefully before you give me your answer, for your answer would influence my decision on whether I support you as the next King or not."


    Sylvester remained silent momentarily before tears flowed down his cheeks. He answered solemnly, "You are only partially correct when you mentioned that I was grieving over the passing of a loved one, your Highness. Yes, I was mourning the death of my closest friend, Captain Verrick Vichear, who was also the son of Count Vichear here.


    However, more importantly, the reason why I''m feeling so much anguish is not the mere fact that my best friend is dead and I''ll never get to see him again. In war, deaths are inevitable, and I should be mentally prepared for such situations. Rather, it was the fact that Verrick gave up his life for a Kingdom which didn''t treasure him as a valuable citizen.


    The previous monarchy perceived its citizens as tools, dispensable tools that only serve to further the ambitions of the ruling family. I''m grieving because throughout the war, the rulers of my Kingdom failed to reciprocate the love its people had for their country, their home.


    Yes, I''m not so na?ve to believe that with the end of the 3rd Holy War, there would no longer be any conflict on the Central Continent. Conflict and strife are the natural order of this world, so long as people discriminate between the in-group and the out-group, strife would always be around the corner.


    I''m no Messiah, but the least I can do is to show my people that this Kingdom is grateful for their contributions, that she is committed to promoting their well-being. That way, when my people are called upon once again to sacrifice their lives, this time, they can do so with greater gusto, knowing that they are offering their lives to defend a Kingdom which loves them as much as they love it.


    I promise to the best of my ability, that I would avoid putting my fellow citizens in harm''s way if possible, so that none would ever share the same fate as my dearest friend Verrick, dying for no proper cause. That is my answer to your question, King Stormfury."


    Lord Henry smiled brightly, satisfied with Sylvester''s reply. To think that the little boy, born under such disgraceful circumstances, would grow up to become the saviour that Miran needed right now in its time of crisis. He then turned to look at King Stormfury, who appeared awestruck by the response of such a young man.


    After a short delay, King Stormfury placed a gentle hand on Sylvester''s shoulder as he congratulated, "Excellent answer, my bo- no, King Sylvester. I look forward to cooperating with you to usher an era of long due peace in the Central Continent."


    <Royal Palace, Myro, Year 2003>


    "That''s the end of my tale. Now, shall we begin the vote of confidence to determine if I''m still fit to rule Miran? The 4 Banners of Revolution are welcome to join the vote as well. Those who have any objections to my rule, please raise your hand now. If the majority wishes for me to abdicate my throne, I would gladly do so." King Sylvester announced calmly.


    The room remained silent for a long while before the shuffling of feet could be heard audibly. To King Sylvester''s surprise, everyone in the room, including the 4 Banners of Revolution, went down on one knee in reverence.


    The leader of the supposed traditionalists, the old official who criticised King Sylvester earlier, remarked humbly, "I apologise for my rude remarks earlier, my liege. Miran is at the tip of great change now, and only a man with your vision, ideals and courage can guide us into the next era.


    Henry is right, for Miran to transform for the better, we must abandon our useless traditions and embrace change. Please forgive me for my insensitive comments earlier and permit us all to render our assistance to the fullest of our ability in your zeal to reinvigorate Miran into a truly powerful yet well-loved kingdom. I beseech your Highness to grant our request."


    Bartolomeus added, "Your Highness, please allow me to lead my men to cleave the darkness which is the Chaos Legion that stands between you and your wish for a peaceful Miran. From now on, the Revolution shall be known as the New Miran Vanguard, and we swear on our lives that we would spare no effort in purging those scum which threaten the peace of our homeland."


    King Sylvester''s vision started to water, as he quickly requested for everyone to rise. Tears were flowing down his cheeks once again, but unlike those he shed upon learning Verrick''s death, these were tears of gratitude, as King Sylvester smiled the brightest he could, confident that Miran was definitely on the right path¡­


    <Somewhere in Miran, sometime after Amon was banished, Year 2003>


    "General Bartolomeus! There''s big news from Myro! They say that one of the commanders leading the Chaos Legion, the Chaos General of Wrath, Amon, has been permanently banished by a member of Nirvania''s Rising 8, ''Lightning Edge'' Kai!" a foot soldier reported excitedly.


    Bartolomeus, who was resting his huge sword [Gladius] on his left shoulder while sitting on the corpse of a badly mutilated member of the Chaos Legion, remarked casually, "Is that so? To think that a kid could accomplish such a feat¡­not that it matters, soon, the name of Miran and the New Miran Vanguard would spread like wildfire when Miran becomes the first kingdom to rid itself off the Chaos Legion.


    Fellow comrades, it''s the final stretch already. Only one more enemy foothold remains and that''s where I believe we can bag ourselves a Chaos General of our own. Sharpen your wits, for this is the final stand between us and victory. Who''s with me?"


    Amidst the smouldering ruins which was what was left of the Chaos Legion stronghold, the soldiers of the New Miran Vanguard cheered rambunctiously as Bartolomeus grinned in clear delight. Those motherfuckers from the Chaos Legion better beware, for the Barbarian has come to tear their flesh and rend their souls in the most cruel way possible.